《Desired By Three Alphas; Fated To One》


 Chapter 1: Not Just An Omega

    <h4>Chapter 1: Not Just An Omega</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I have two secrets. Two deep, dangerous secrets the people of the Full Moon Pack don¡¯t know. One¡ªif they ever found out¡ªwould make them bow and worship me. The other? They¡¯d be too afraid to even look me in the eye. But I¡¯ve kept both to myself, pretending to be the weak omega, the cook¡¯s daughter no one notices.


    Only two people know. My mother¡ªand L, my best friend. I told L one of them two months ago, and thankfully, she didn¡¯t treat me any differently. Just two omega girls, still best friends.


    "Hailee! You¡¯re runningte! Didn¡¯t you mention you have a test?" my mother¡¯s loud yelling echoed from downstairs.


    Rolling my eyes, I stared at myself onest time in the mirror. I wasn¡¯t pretty enough to be noticed, nor in enough to be invisible. I was just there.


    A mess of wavy, deep auburn hair framed my face, the strands falling past my shoulders like wildfire in motion. My eyes were the color of the sky, sometimes silver when the light caught them just right¡ªand my skin, pale and speckled with faint freckles, looked almost delicate. I had a small scar just beneath my left eye, a faded reminder of a childhood ident I didn¡¯t like talking about.


    I ran my fingers through my tangled hair, pulled it into a quick braid, and grabbed the worn-out backpack by the bed. The straps were fraying, and one of the zippers didn¡¯t close all the way, but it held what I needed: my books... and the small locket I never took out in front of anyone. Not even L.


    "I¡¯ming!" I yelled back, slinging the bag over my shoulder and hopping down the stairs two at a time.


    My mother stood in the kitchen, apron dusted with flour, wiping her hands on a cloth. Her eyes met mine. She looked tired, a little worried, but proud. She handed me a wrapped sandwich and a bottle of water.


    "Don¡¯t look for trouble today," she whispered. "No matter what."


    I nodded. We never talked about the secrets out loud, but she always had a way of reminding me to stay out of trouble.


    I left through the back door, not wanting to run into any of the ranked wolves. They always had something cruel to say, especially Alpha Dominic¡¯s daughter, ra. She hated that I existed, and even more that L chose to hang out with me instead of her.


    The school building came into view as I stepped onto the main road, and like clockwork, L appeared beside me with her usual lopsided grin and two steaming cups of instant coffee.


    "Look who¡¯s alive and not in aa from oversleeping," she teased, handing me one. "You owe me."


    I took the coffee, feeling grateful. "I¡¯ll repay you in hugs and sarcasm."


    We both giggled as we made our way toward the school entrance, the scent of freshly cut grass and blooming flowers mingling with the usual teenage chaos. Our school, Moonridge Academy, stood tall like a castle, its stone walls and towering gates a clear sign of its importance, not just to our pack, but to every pack in London.


    It wasn¡¯t just any school. It was the biggest and best in all the werewolf territories around here, built right at the heart of the Full Moon Pack. Students came from far and wide¡ªespecially from elite families. Alphas¡¯ kids, Betas¡¯ kids, Gammas¡¯ kids... they all walked the same halls as we did. And somehow, they let us¡ªlowly omegas¡ªattend too.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t out of kindness. It was a strategy. They needed the best minds, the best fighters, and the best pawns. So even if you were an omega, if you had something valuable to offer, you were in. Barely.


    "I heard something crazy yesterday," L said as we passed through the school gates, her voice dropping to a whisper just for me. "And I mean crazy crazy."


    I arched a brow. "Crazier than the time ra tried to flirt with the Beta¡¯s son from the Blood Stone Pack and got rejected in front of everyone?"


    "Worse," she said, her eyes gleaming with gossip. "I heard Alpha Linton¡¯s son¡ªyou know that Alpha from the Nightshade Pack?¡ªhe¡¯s transferring here. Like, for his final year."


    My footsteps stopped for a second. "Really?"


    L nodded eagerly. "Yes. His son¡¯s name is Can or Callum or something, I don¡¯t remember. But I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s insanely powerful¡ªand also hot."


    I rolled my eyes. "Of course that part matters."


    "It always matters," she said, bumping her shoulder into mine yfully. "But get this¡ªthere¡¯s more. Apparently, another Alpha¡¯s Daughter is transferring too. Alpha Zach¡¯s."


    My eyes widened. "Alpha Zach? As in Alpha of the Dark w Pack?"


    She nodded again. "Yes. His daughter¡¯s name is Lucie. And let¡¯s just say... I heard she is the main character type. Always snooping."


    Great. As if our school didn¡¯t already have enough egos walking around in perfectly tailored uniforms.


    "And you know what this means, right?" L added, her voice barely above a whisper. "More drama." She teased, and I yfully rolled my eyes at her while she giggled.


    Reaching my locker, I opened it and took out a textbook, but then I froze.


    I could feel someone behind me. That familiar, heavy feeling that made my skin crawl. Slowly, I turned around.


    And there he was.


    Nathan. Our Alpha¡¯s son.


    He stood there with his arms crossed and a smirk on his face like he owned the whole world. His bright-green eyes locked onto mine, and for a second, I forgot how to breathe. He looked annoyingly perfect. Messy ck hair, strong jawline, and a body that screamed Alpha. He had just turned eighteenst week, and the entire pack threw a huge party for him.


    But sadly, he didn¡¯t find his mate. And that made his attitude get worse.


    Nathan is my nightmare.


    Since the moment I came to the Full Moon Pack four years ago, he¡¯s made my life miserable. He¡¯s mean, rude, and treats me like I¡¯m less than nothing. And to make it even worse, he forced me to be his errand girl. I fetch his stuff, carry his notes, and do whatever he wants.


    "Morning, sunshine," Nathan said in his usual mocking voice. "Rough night?"


    I clenched my teeth. He wanted me to fight back, to get angry¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t going to give him that satisfaction.


    "Do you need something?" I asked, trying to sound bored.


    "Of course," he said and threw a crumpled paper at me. "Copy my notes from yesterday. Make them neat. No mistakes."


    I caught the paper and held it tight in my fist.


    I forced a smile, bitter and fake. "Of course. Anything for you... your highness."


    He scoffed gently, and patted my head like always. But except this time, his hand lingered for a second too long. I looked up, expecting mockery. But he wasn¡¯t even looking at me. He looked... lost, but before I could dwell on it, he turned around and strolled away.


    L moved to my side, her face etched with a frown. "I swear, one day I¡¯m going to punch him. Right in the face."


    I sighed and took a deep breath. "Just two more months... It¡¯ll all be over," I said, and L nodded, understanding exactly what I meant.


    We turned to head to ss, but before I could enter, the principal came out from a corner.


    "Hailee. My office. Now," he said firmly, not even waiting for a response as he turned away.


    My heart sank. Thest time I got called to his office, I was suspended.


    Now? I had no idea what kind of trouble I¡¯dnded in¡ªbut I had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 2: New Student

    <h4>Chapter 2: New Student</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    With a racing heart, I followed the principal into his office. My palms were mmy, and my breath was uneven. I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªat least, nothing anyone should know about. I¡¯d been careful, cautious. So why was I here?


    The door creaked open, and I stepped inside... only to freeze mid-step.


    There, seated across from the principal¡¯s desk, was a boy I had never seen before.


    He looked about eighteen¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, and definitely not from around here. His brown hair was tousled in that effortless, wind-swept kind of way that made it look like he belonged on the cover of some werewolf magazine. His striking brown eyes matched his tousled hair, and they flicked to me with quiet curiosity. His jawline was sharp, his nose straight, and his skin sun-kissed in a way that made me painfully aware of my paleplexion. He wore the Moonridge Academy uniform like it had been tailored to him.


    He looked like someone important¡ªand dangerous.


    The principal gestured for me toe closer, his stern eyes scanning me like always.


    "Hailee," he began, his voice firm but not unkind, "this is Callum¡ªson of Alpha Linton from the Forest Pack. He transferred this morning."


    I blinked. Callum. So L was right. This was the powerful Alpha heir?


    I gave him a polite nod, trying to keep my expression neutral. Callum didn¡¯t smile, but he didn¡¯t sneer either. He just watched me, his gaze unreadable.


    "Callum, this is Omega Hailee," the principal introduced, and I frowned. Why can¡¯t he just introduce me as Hailee... why Omega Hailee?


    Callum nced at me from head to toe before simply nodding.


    The principal continued, folding his hands over a stack of papers. "Callum is new to our school, but I expect him to be treated with the same respect we give to all elites. And considering your... exceptional academic performance, I¡¯m assigning you as his guide for a month."


    My eyes widened, and my throat went dry.


    Me? Guide him?


    The principal didn¡¯t wait for a reply. "You and Nathan are still tied for top of the ss, so I expect you to help Callum adjust quickly. Make sure he knows the schoolyout, the routines, the rules."


    Great, I thought bitterly. Another Alpha son to deal with.


    But I didn¡¯t let the worry show on my face. Instead, I forced a polite smile, just like I always did when I wanted to hide behind the omega mask.


    "Yes, sir," I said quietly.


    The principal gave a curt nod, satisfied. "Good. Now, I suggest you two get acquainted. You¡¯re dismissed."


    Callum stood first, offering a single nce my way before heading for the door. I followed him silently, the distance between us heavy with awkwardness. As soon as we stepped into the hall, he spoke.


    "An omega topping the ss? What the hell are the elites doing?" he sneered.


    I smiled tightly. "Busy partying."


    He raised a brow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Touch¨¦."


    We walked in silence for a moment, our footsteps echoing down the corridor. I could feel his eyes on me¡ªanalyzing, measuring, like he was trying to figure out what didn¡¯t add up.


    Ignoring his piercing gaze behind me, I led him to our ssroom. Without saying a word, I pushed the door open and stepped in before he did. The moment he did, I noticed all eyes fell on us... no... all eyes were on him.


    The girls, especially, seemedpletely spellbound. I saw more than one adjusts their hair, fix their blouses, and flutter theirshes shamelessly. Some even leaned in closer to each other, giggling while eyeing him like he was a walking dream.


    Callum didn¡¯t seem fazed. In fact, he looked used to the attention¡ªhis posture confident, his gaze sweeping over the ss with the bored disinterest of someone who knew he owned the room without trying.


    I rolled my eyes internally and turned to head for my seat, but before I could take a step, I noticed Nathan.


    He was sitting at his usual spot in the back, slouched in his chair like a king on a crooked throne, arms crossed over his chest and jaw tight. His eyes weren¡¯t on Callum¡ªno, they were on me. Cold, narrowed, and ring.


    Wonderful. As if he needed a new reason to be irritated with me.


    And then suddenly Callum leaned in close.


    Too close.


    His breath brushed against my ear as he whispered, his voice low and smug, "Where¡¯s my seat, guide?"


    I flinched slightly, caught off guard. His proximity, the amused edge in his tone, the way his words felt far too intimate¡ªit all made my stomach flip in the worst way.


    I turned to face him, frowning. "Can¡¯t you just say it out loud like a normal person?"


    He smirked, unbothered. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?"


    Ugh.


    Without responding, I gestured stiffly toward the empty seat beside mine¡ªNathan¡¯s old seat, the one he only used when he wasn¡¯t feelingzy enough to skip.


    Callum¡¯s smirk widened, and as he slid into the chair beside me, I felt the tension in the room double. Girls stared daggers. Nathan looked like he was ready to kill someone.


    And I?


    I didn¡¯t care.


    The rest of the morning blurred into a series of introductions, curious stares, and forced small talk. Callum was formally introduced at the start of each ss, and every time, the reaction was the same. Impressed whispers, gushing stares, and even a few girls "identally" dropping pens near his desk.


    Callum, of course, took it all in stride, like he¡¯d done this a thousand times. His smirk never faded. His eyes still wandered toward me between lectures¡ªcurious, unreadable, and, frankly annoying.


    By the time the bell rang for our first break, I was already exhausted from the attention swirling around him¡ªand by default, around me.


    We stepped out into the courtyard, where students clustered in their usual groups. I kept my distance from everyone as always, heading for the quieter side near the back wall, while Callum followed without asking.


    He pulled something from his pocket and nced at me sideways. "Where can I smoke?"


    I raised a brow. "You can¡¯t."


    "Rules?" he asked, clearly not caring either way.


    "Yeah. Big, bold ones. No smoking on school grounds."


    He gave a low hum of disapproval, tucking the cigarette away. "You¡¯re a rule-follower."


    I shrugged. "Some of us don¡¯t get the luxury of breaking them."


    Before he could respond, heavy footsteps approached us from behind, and I didn¡¯t need to turn back to know who it belonged to.


    "Hailee." His voice was sharp, like amand. "Go get me a snack from the vending machines."


    I frowned, biting the inside of my cheek. He wasn¡¯t asking. He never asked.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Callum beat me to it.


    "She can¡¯t," he said casually, not even looking at Nathan. "She¡¯s busy. She¡¯s my guide for a month."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened. "What?"


    Callum finally turned, meeting Nathan¡¯s re with one of his own. "You heard me. She¡¯s not getting your snack. She¡¯s with me."


    I took a slow breath, ncing between the two of them. This wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    "She¡¯s my personal errand girl," Nathan sneered, stepping forward. "So why don¡¯t you back off, new kid?"


    Callum didn¡¯t flinch. In fact, he leaned slightly closer, as if inviting the challenge. "You¡¯re mistaken. She¡¯s not your anything. And she won¡¯t be doing any favors for you until she¡¯s done with me, so fuck off!"


    One second Callum was standing there, and the next, Nathan¡¯s fist connected hard with his jaw, snapping his head to the side.


    "Nathan!" I gasped, grabbing his arm, trying to pull him back before things got worse.


    Callum staggered slightly, but to my surprise, he didn¡¯t fall. He turned back with a slow, deadly grin, blood blooming at the corner of his lip.


    "How do you want your death, Nathan?" he asked, already beginning to shift into his wolf. I could feel Nathan ready to shift too.


    Oh no!

 Chapter 3: Spotlight

    <h4>Chapter 3: Spotlight</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Please stop!" I yelled again, louder this time, but they didn¡¯t listen.


    Callum and Nathan were fighting like wild animals, punching and growling, their bodies already starting to change. Their wolves were close toing out. Their eyes glowed, and their muscles tensed like they were about to shift right there in front of everyone.


    Students gathered around, watching in shock. No one dared to move.


    I backed away, trembling. If they shifted here, in front of everyone¡ªit wouldn¡¯t just be a fight. It would be a bloodbath. And I would be med. I was the omega. The scapegoat. The one who was supposed to be invisible, not the cause of an Alpha brawl.


    Do something, my mind screamed. Anything.


    And so I did something incredibly, incredibly stupid.


    I threw myself between them.


    "Stop it!" I screamed, pushing against whoever I could reach first, my small hands useless against the brute strength of two half-shifted Alpha heirs.


    But they didn¡¯t stop. A fist¡ªmeant for Callum, or maybe Nathan, I couldn¡¯t tell anymore¡ªmmed into my head.


    Pain shot through my skull, and everything went blurry. The world spun. My knees gave out, and I dropped to the ground. Voices turned into echoes. Faces became shadows.


    And then¡ª


    Everything went ck.


    ??????


    Voices were yelling around me. Everything sounded far away and loud at the same time. It made my head hurt badly.


    "It was you who hit her!" Nathan¡¯s familiar voice sounded.


    "If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll kill you and send your dead body back to your pack!"


    "I didn¡¯t hit her, you idiot!" A voice I assumed was Callum shouted back. "It was your elbow!"


    "Liar! I stopped as soon as she stepped in! You were the one swinging like a madman!"


    They were arguing loudly, and my head was spinning badly.


    Then I heard a sound¡ªfast footsteps. Someone said, "She¡¯s awake."


    I groaned a little. Everything was too bright. My head pounded.


    "Hailee?" Callum¡¯s voice was closer now, softer. "Can you hear me?"


    I blinked and slowly opened my eyes. I was lying on a bed in the school clinic. The lights above me were harsh and white.


    I turned my head a little and saw Callum on one side of the bed and Nathan on the other. Both of them looked worried and angry.


    Callum¡¯s lip was healed. Nathan¡¯s fists were still clenched.


    "What... happened?" I asked, my voice rough.


    "You stepped between us," Nathan said quietly.


    "You got hurt because he threw a punch," Callum added.


    "I did not!" Nathan snapped.


    "Just man up to your act!" Callum shouted.


    "Stop..." I groaned. "My head hurts. Don¡¯t yell."


    They both shut up.


    I slowly sat up. "Tell me no one saw me pass out," I muttered.


    They didn¡¯t say anything. That was a bad sign.


    "Great," I sighed. "Just great."


    Nathan gave me an annoyed look. "You shouldn¡¯t have stepped in."


    "I had to," I whispered. "You were going to shift... in front of everyone."


    Callum cursed softly. Nathan didn¡¯t say anything.


    I looked at both of them and sighed. "Please... just leave. Both of you."


    They hesitated.


    "I mean it. Go."


    Nathan left first, mming the door behind him.


    Callum didn¡¯t move. Rather, our gaze held, and then he sighed and simply said, "See you around." With that simple word, he turned and also left.


    Left alone in my room, I slumped onto the bed and groaned. As if my life wasn¡¯t alreadyplicated, and now this!


    The door to the room opened, and L walked in with a relieved look on her face.


    "You¡¯re awake," she said with a big sigh, walking over quickly.


    I nodded and tried to sit up again, my head still throbbing like a drum.


    But before I could say anything else, she gasped dramatically and ced a hand over her heart.


    "Wait... do you even remember who I am?" she asked, her eyes wide. "Don¡¯t tell me that punch gave you amnesia!"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "I¡¯m L," she said in a mock-serious voice, pointing to herself. "Your best friend, your ride-or-die, your partner in crime since ninth grade. You love chocte chip cookies, hate broli, and once cried because your favorite book character died."


    I stared at her for a second, thenughed. "You¡¯re so dramatic."


    "Oh, thank goodness," she grinned, flopping down on the chair next to my bed. "For a second I thought I¡¯d have to reintroduce myself with a friendship r¨¦sum¨¦."


    I rolled my eyes and smiled, the tension finally easing a little.


    "But seriously," she leaned in with a yful smirk, "you are officially the most talked-about person in school right now."


    I groaned. "Why? Because I got knocked out like an idiot?"


    "Uh, no," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Because two Alpha heirs basically went full beast mode over you."


    "They weren¡¯t fighting over me," I muttered, embarrassed.


    "Mm-hmm," she said, clearly not believing me. "Tell that to the students who saw Nathan practically murder Callum with his eyes when you fainted. Or to the group that swears Callum was about to rip someone¡¯s head off because you got hurt."


    I blinked. "People are actually saying that?"


    "Oh, honey," she grinned. "By tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the lead in every rumor. Some are saying you¡¯re the secret lover of one of them. Others think you¡¯ve got both of them wrapped around your finger. And my favorite? Someone said Nathan likes you and seeing you with Callum angered him."


    I stared at her in horror. "That¡¯s insane!"


    "Insanely awesome," she corrected, giggling. "I mean, sure, you almost got a concussion... but on the bright side, you¡¯re now famous."


    I groaned and buried my face in my hands. "Please let this be a dream."


    "Sorry, sweetie," she said, patting my knee. "This is your life now. Wee to the spotlight, Hailee."

 Chapter 4: Different From Other Girls

    <h4>Chapter 4: Different From Other Girls</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "You¡¯re not eating?" Father muttered, his voice low as he noticed me just pushing food around on my te.


    He frowned. "Is it because I scolded you for fighting with Callum? Is that why you¡¯re upset?"


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not that," I mumbled.


    Because it really wasn¡¯t.


    It wasn¡¯t his shouting that bothered me. I¡¯d heard worse from him before. What was actually driving me crazy... was the thought of her.


    That stupid, reckless girl.


    I didn¡¯t know if she was okay. I didn¡¯t even know why I cared. She got hurt trying to stop me and Callum. She stepped right between us like an idiot¡ªand paid the price for it.


    Constantly, I kept seeing her face. The way she dropped to the ground. The way her body went limp.


    I hated that image.


    I hated her.


    No¡ªI hated how she made me feel.


    Unlike every other omega girl in the pack, she didn¡¯t throw herself at me. She didn¡¯t giggle or try to impress me. She didn¡¯t care that I was an Alpha heir. She didn¡¯t even look at me the way others did.


    And somehow... that got under my skin.


    Ever since she and her mother came to this pack, I¡¯d known there was something strange about her. Something I couldn¡¯t exin. It made me ufortable. It made me angry.


    So I did the only thing I knew¡ªI bullied her.


    I pushed her buttons, mocked her, made her life miserable. I told myself it was because she was annoying... weak... nothing.


    But today, when I saw her fall¡ª


    A knot formed in my chest, and I stabbed the fork into my food harder than I meant to.


    "Nathan?" Father asked again, narrowing his eyes.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said quickly, forcing a bite into my mouth.


    He didn¡¯t believe me. I could tell.


    ra, my sister, chimed in, "You did a terrible job, brother. You and Callum should¡¯ve ended that bitch¡¯s life."


    I red at her, my frown deepening.


    "What are you saying, ra? Shut up!" Mother cautioned, while ra huffed and continued eating.


    Mother turned to me. "You should get Hailee an apology gift, okay?" she suggested, but I didn¡¯t respond. There was no way I was getting her anything.


    "So stubborn," my wolf huffed, and I rolled my eyes at him.


    Dinner continued in silence, but I barely ate. After dinner, I went to my room, slumped on the bed with my arms folded behind my head as I used them as a pillow.


    My thoughts went to what my mother had said. Hailee would being to the pack house tomorrow morning. She works a part-time job here as the library keeper.


    "So are you going to get her the apology gift? To say you are sorry at least?" my wolf asked.


    "No!" I said without hesitation. "I won¡¯t," I added in a tone of finality before shutting my eyes, wanting sleep to take me, but her annoying face kept shing in my mind.


    "Damn it!" I growled and tossed around the bed, punching my pillow in frustration. No matter what I did, her annoying, pretty face kept shing in my mind.


    She¡¯d been brave enough to throw herself between two half-shifted Alpha heirs. No omega would dare do that. No one. It was stupid¡ªbut it was also kind of... gutsy.


    I let out a long breath and sat up, rubbing my face.


    "This is ridiculous," I muttered to myself.


    "You like her," my wolf teased, his tone smug and irritating.


    "I do not like her," I hissed back in my mind.


    "You¡¯re obsessed then?" he chuckled.


    "Shut up."


    "Then why can¡¯t you stop thinking about her?"


    I groaned loudly and stood up, pacing the room. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    That girl was driving me insane¡ªand she didn¡¯t even have to do anything.


    "I need to take a run," I grunted and stepped out of my room.


    Leaving the pack house, it was already night, perhaps 8 p.m. I told the guards I was going for a run in case anyone looked for me.


    On my way, I passed a small coffee shop. The lights inside were bright. I simply nced through the window and what I saw forced me to take a halt.


    Inside, I saw Callum and Hailee standing together at the counter. They were talking to the person behind the counter. Callum pointed at something on the menu, and Hailee looked up at him, smiling a little.


    My chest felt tight. I didn¡¯t like what I was seeing.


    Why were they together?


    Why was she smiling at him?


    And why was Callum still in my pack? This was the weekend, he was supposed to go back to his pack ande back on Monday for school. Why the hell was he still in the pack and with Hailee?


    I growled, wanting to storm into the coffee shop, but on what grounds? Why was I storming in? Hailee was nothing to me... in fact, the whole pack knew that I hated her, so why do I care if she is with Callum?


    Grunting angrily, I looked away quickly and kept walking, my hands curling into fists. I was angry, and I didn¡¯t even know why.


    I walked as fast as my legs could carry me, so I wouldn¡¯t turn around and go back.


    Reaching the dark woods, I yanked off my shirt, dropped my pants, and shifted into my wolf. The change was swift. My paws hit the cold ground, and I took off running.


    Branches blurred past me. The wind pushed against my fur. I ran harder, trying to clear my mind, but it didn¡¯t work.


    All I could see was Hailee.


    Standing too close to Callum.


    Smiling at him.


    That idiot was supposed to be back in his own pack. Why the hell was he still here? Why was he with her?


    And Hailee... why was she smiling like that?


    Did she like him?


    I growled and pushed myself faster, my ws digging into the dirt. My breath came out in angry puffs, fogging up the cool night air. It didn¡¯t matter how far I ran¡ªmy mind was still stuck on them.


    Callum was a chronic womanizer. I knew it. What if he tried something? What if she let him?


    That thought made me stop running.


    I stood there in the middle of the woods, panting heavily. My heart thudded in my chest, not just from the run¡ªbut from something else.


    I hated this. I hated worrying about her.


    I turned around and ran back to where I left my clothes. I shifted back into my human form, quickly pulling on my pants and shirt, my hands shaking slightly.


    Then I did something stupid.


    I headed straight for Hailee¡¯s house.


    I told myself it was just to check. Just to make sure she was home and not out with Callum. That was it. I wasn¡¯t going to talk to her. I wasn¡¯t going to do anything.


    I just needed to know.


    Because if Callum... if he touched her...


    My jaw clenched so tight it hurt.


    She wasn¡¯t anything to me.


    But the thought of him with her made something in me snap.


    "Just a quick look," I muttered as I approached her home, a one-story building near the edge of the pack grounds.


    Reaching her home, I went to the backyard and realized her room lights were still on. I frowned and took a deep breath, sniffing the air, wanting to know if she was at home¡ªand then I got a whiff of her smell. Honey mixed with nutmeg. Fuck! She smells so good for an omega.


    I sighed. Realizing she was home and no longer out with Callum, I turned around to leave, but suddenly, I heard a loud scream from her room upstairs.


    My heart jolted at the sound of her scream.


    Without thinking, I crouched low and leapt up, my hands gripping the ledge of her window as I hauled myself up with ease. Inded on the balcony silently, my breath ragged.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I pushed the curtains open and jumped into her room, my eyes scanning around the room¡ªand what I saw made my blood run cold.

 Chapter 5: In Her Room

    <h4>Chapter 5: In Her Room</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Hailee was pressed against the wall of her room, looking terrified. The moment she noticed me, she didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe ran straight to me and jumped into my arms. Instinctively, I caught her. She wrapped her legs around my waist and clung to me, her arms tight around my neck, trembling like a leaf in a storm.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but I held her close.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, surprised by the tenderness in my voice. It didn¡¯t sound like me.


    Her words came out fast, almost breathless. "A snake... under my bed. It moved. I swear it moved."


    I frowned. My brow furrowed as I stared at her. A snake? She was a wolf¡ªhow could a snake scare her this much?


    Still, her fear was real. I felt it in the way her body shook against mine.


    "Hailee," I muttered, trying to lower her to the ground gently. "Let me check it out."


    But she wouldn¡¯t budge. She held on tighter, shaking her head.


    "No. No, don¡¯t let it bite me!"


    "It won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let it," I said firmly, trying again to ce her down. She refused, gripping me like I was her only shield. "Hailee..."


    I let out a breath and finally gave up on reasoning. In one motion, I turned and dropped her¡ªcarefully but decisively¡ªonto her reading table. She let out a surprised yelp, but at least she was off me now.


    "Stay," I ordered, pointing my now-wed finger at her before crouching down.


    I reached under the bed, my eyes narrowing, my senses sharpening. Sure enough, I caught the flicker of movement¡ªhissing, coiled, ready to strike.


    With one quick motion, I plunged my hand forward, ws extending. The snake lunged, but I was faster.


    One clean swipe.


    The serpent¡¯s body twitched once, then went still, limp in my grip. I stood, holding the dead snake by its tail, and turned to Hailee.


    She stared at it, wide-eyed, then at me.


    I raised a brow. "Seriously? This is what had you climbing me like a tree?"


    She didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust kept shaking a little.


    I threw the snake to the floor with a sigh.


    "Next time," I said, "maybe you should kill it yourself."


    She frowned. "You know I don¡¯t have my wolf yet," she spat back, but I could notice the bitterness in her voice.


    As werewolves, some are lucky enough to get their wolves as early as their fourteenth birthday, just like me, but if you don¡¯t have your wolf at fourteen, then on your eighteenth birthday a ceremony will be held for you, and there you can get your wolf and possibly find your mate. Hailee didn¡¯t get her wolf yet, and she has to wait for her eighteenth birthday for it, so right now she was more like a human...


    Our eyes interlocked for a moment, but she quickly looked away¡ªand that was when I noticed what she was wearing.


    A sheer, thin nightgown. Silk. Pale. Barely decent.


    And now that she was perched on her reading table, her legs crossed tightly, I couldn¡¯t ignore the way the soft fabric clung to her skin. Her pointed nipples were visible through the material, hard either from fear or the cold... or maybe something else.


    My body reacted before my brain caught up. Heat surged low in my abdomen, and I clenched my jaw, stepping back slightly. Damn it.


    I tore my gaze away and ran a hand through my hair, forcing my thoughts to cool off.


    She didn¡¯t notice. Or maybe she pretended not to. Her arms wrapped around herself, hugging her body, still trembling, still looking so damn fragile.


    "I saw you with Callum," I muttered, my voice low, rougher than before.


    "What?"


    I turned to her. "On my way to the woods, I saw you and that new kid at the coffee shop... so?"


    She blinked and swallowed hard, acting like she was caught.


    "He... he called me and said he needed coffee," she finally said, looking away again. "I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal."


    "It looked like a big deal from where I was standing," I said, my voice sharper than I meant it to be. "Youughed at something he said."


    "I¡¯m allowed tough, Nathan," she snapped, but her voice cracked at the end, too shaky to hold the anger. "Why are you so bothered anyway?"


    I opened my mouth to answer, but stopped myself. Why was I so bothered? It wasn¡¯t like she was mine.


    I looked at her again. Her arms were wrapped tightly around herself, but her shoulders were tense, defensive. She looked so small up there¡ªperched on the edge of the table in that damn nightgown, still trying to hide how scared she was. Or maybe... how hurt.


    "Whatever. You can do whatever you want with him. I don¡¯t care... you omegas are all the same."


    She stiffened.


    Her head turned toward me slowly, her eyes narrowing. "What did you just say?"


    I didn¡¯t answer at first. I could feel her energy shift. The room, once filled with fear, now burned with anger.


    "What do you mean ¡¯you omegas are all the same¡¯?" she asked, her voice sharp. "Say it."


    I folded my arms, my jaw tight. "I mean you¡¯re all the same. Always trying to be seen. Attaching yourselves to anyone in power. Seeking attention, hoping you¡¯ll be noticed. By someone important. By someone royal."


    Her mouth dropped open. I saw the pain sh across her face before she covered it with anger.


    "You think that¡¯s who I am?" she snapped. "Some pathetic omega just begging for attention?"


    She stepped past me and pointed at the door. "Get out. Now."


    I didn¡¯t move.


    "I said get out, Nathan!" she shouted, her voice shaking with emotion.


    Something in me snapped.


    In two steps, I was in front of her. I grabbed her wrist¡ªnot roughly, but enough to make her freeze¡ªand then I pressed her back against the wall.

 Chapter 6: Desire Her

    <h4>Chapter 6: Desire Her</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    She gasped, her eyes locked with mine, wide with a new kind of fear.


    "Don¡¯t ever speak to me like that again," I growled, my authoritative voice sounding around the walls of the room. "You¡¯re just an omega. And I¡¯m the alpha-to-be."


    Her chest rose and fell fast, her breath shaky against my face. But she didn¡¯t back down.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she held them back. "Then go be the alpha somewhere else and leave me the fuck alone." She spat in my face.


    I got annoyed by her words. What is wrong with her? Most girls in the pack would do anything to have me in their room. They¡¯d flirt, beg, throw themselves at me. But Hailee? She did everything she could to stay away from me. She didn¡¯t even want me near her.


    And for some reason, that made me even more furious.


    Feeling frustrated, before I could stop myself, I grabbed her and gently pushed her onto the bed. She gasped and tried to get away, but I held her down, pinning her wrists above her head.


    I stared down at her, breathing hard. My heart was racing. So was hers.


    "Why are you so damn annoying?" I asked, frustrated.


    She didn¡¯t answer, but her eyes said everything¡ªanger, hurt... and something else hiding underneath it.


    "You make me crazy," I said, softer now. "You act like I¡¯m the worst person in the world, like I disgust you. But I can feel your heartbeat. I can smell what you¡¯re feeling, Hailee. You don¡¯t hate me."


    She looked away.


    "Look at me," I whispered.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    So I leaned in closer. Our noses touched. Our lips were barely an inch apart.


    "Say it," I said. "Tell me you hate me. Tell me you hate me."


    She stayed quiet.


    Her wrists stopped fighting me. Her eyes slowly met mine¡ªand this time, there was no hate in them. Just confusion... and nervousness.


    That was all I needed.


    I kissed her.


    Not rough. Not to scare her. But because I wanted to. Because I¡¯d waited too long and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    She froze at first.


    Then... she kissed me back.


    It wasn¡¯t soft. It was wild. Like we were both angry and hurting and trying to let it all out in one kiss.


    I let go of her wrists, and she didn¡¯t push me away.


    She pulled me closer.


    Her hands grabbed my shirt, her lips opening for more, and in that moment, nothing else mattered.


    She let out a soft moan against my lips. Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me even closer. My wolf growled with satisfaction. That had never happened before. Normally, he stayed quiet when I was with other girls. But now... he felt something. I did too.


    This felt different.


    I slowed the kiss and pulled back just a little, breathing hard. I looked at her face¡ªher cheeks were red, her lips full, her eyes dark and confused.


    I gently sat down on the bed, bringing her with me. She sat on myp, straddling me. We just stared at each other, both trying to catch our breath.


    I reached up and brushed her hair off her neck, then leaned in and kissed her skin softly. She shivered in my arms. I kissed her again, slower this time, just wanting to feel her.


    "You smell amazing," I whispered. "Do you know that?"


    She didn¡¯t speak, but her hands stayed on my shoulders, holding me.


    "You make me crazy," I said quietly. "But right now... I just want to be good to you."


    She still didn¡¯t speak, but her hands gripped my shirt a little tighter.


    I kissed her neck again, just under her ear. I was about to kiss her lips when¡ª


    "Hailee!" her mother called from downstairs.


    She froze in my arms.


    Then, just like that, she pulled away and jumped off myp.


    "I¡ªyou have to go," she said quickly, panic in her eyes.


    "Wait, Hailee¡ª" I tried to grab her hand, but she opened the door fast.


    She looked back at me, like she didn¡¯t know what to say. Then she ran down the hall and was gone.


    I frowned and stared down at my hardened dick. "Fuck!" I groaned and pushed myself off the bed.


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated, still burning from the way she pulled away. From the way she looked at me before she left¡ªlike she didn¡¯t know whether she wanted me to stay or disappear forever.


    I jumped out the window andnded silently on the grass, ignoring the sting in my chest and the throbbing between my legs. My wolf was still restless, pacing inside me like he didn¡¯t know what the hell just happened either.


    Stupid. I should¡¯ve never kissed her.


    But I did.


    And she kissed me back.


    I clenched my jaw and started walking back to the pack house, my hands in my pockets, my mind stuck on Hailee. Her scent was still all over me. Sweet, warm... addictive. I could still feel her lips on mine, her hands gripping my shirt like she needed me. Like she wanted me.


    But the second she heard her mom¡¯s voice, she ran.


    Like I was a mistake.


    Why the fuck do I care so much?


    I shoved the door open when I got back to the pack house. The hallway was quiet, but not for long.


    "Nathan," a familiar voice purred.


    I looked up to see Arie leaning against the wall outside my room, arms crossed, wearing one of those short skirts that barely passed as clothing. Her perfume was heavy in the air, almost chokingpared to the natural pull I¡¯d just felt with Hailee.


    I sighed. "What are you doing here?"


    She smiled like she knew exactly what I needed. "Thought you might want somepany."


    I stared at her for a long second, my jaw tight. I didn¡¯t want her.


    But I needed to get this fire out of my system before I did something reckless. Like go back to Hailee¡¯s room and finish what we started.


    I didn¡¯t say anything¡ªI just turned around and opened the door to my room.


    "Come on," I muttered. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    She followed me in without hesitation, already unbuttoning her shirt.


    But even as I closed the door behind us, I knew the truth.


    This wasn¡¯t what I wanted.


    She wasn¡¯t who I wanted.


    And no matter how hard I tried to forget it, I already knew...


    No one was ever going to feel like Hailee did.


    She followed me into my room, her heels clicking against the floor as I shut the door behind us. The moment it clicked closed, she turned to face me, already tugging at the hem of her shirt with a smirk.


    "I¡¯ve missed this," Arie said, voice sultry, eyes trailing over me. "You¡¯ve been ignoring metely."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I sat on the edge of the bed, my elbows on my knees, staring at the floor. My mind was still spinning with thoughts of Hailee¡ªher taste, her scent, the way she looked at me like she was trying not to fall apart.


    But I needed a release. Something to burn it all off.


    "You¡¯re tense," Arie said, walking over slowly, swaying her hips. "Rough night?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t care for her words¡ªI needed the distraction, the release. I leaned back on my hands and nodded once.


    "Let me take care of you," she whispered, sliding one leg over mine and straddling me without hesitation.


    Her lips crashed into mine, fast and demanding. Her hands buried into my hair, her tongue sliding across my bottom lip until I opened for her. It was messy, hot, desperate¡ªeverything I should¡¯ve wanted.


    But all I could think about was how different it felt from Hailee.


    Still, I gripped her hips, pulling her tighter against me. She moaned into my mouth, grinding against me as our bodies started to move in sync. Her hands slipped under my shirt, nails dragging along my skin as she pressed kisses down my jaw and to my neck.


    "You always taste this good?" she murmured, her lips brushing my corbone as she kissed lower, teasing, yful. Her fingers toyed with the waistband of my pants, her eyes gleaming with desire.


    Arie dropped to her knees without saying anything. She looked up at me, lips slightly open, waiting for a signal I didn¡¯t give¡ªbut I didn¡¯t stop her either.


    Her hands moved slowly, like she knew exactly what to do, unbuttoning my pants like she¡¯d done it many times before. Maybe she had. But tonight felt different. Not because of her¡ªbut because I felt empty inside.


    Arie pulled out my hard dick and gave a small smile. When she leaned in, and I felt her warm breath, I closed my eyes. I let myself feel it. Let the tension leave my body as she moved her mouth over me, knowing exactly how to please me.


    My fingers grabbed her hair.


    My jaw tightened.


    She took her time, moving slowly, skillfully. It was everything I usually wanted¡ªheat, pleasure, release.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t here.


    It was with Hailee.


    The girl who kissed me like it hurt her.


    The girl whose scent was still on my skin.


    Even as my body reacted, even as Arie moaned like she was into it, I felt nothing but frustration.


    I came too fast. Way too fast.


    Arie kissed me right after¡ªhungry, like she was trying to prove something. Like she thought she could make me forget Hailee.


    I let her push me onto the bed. Let her press her body to mine, kiss down my chest, whisper my name. Her hands tugged at my clothes, her breath hot as she moved lower.


    I didn¡¯t stop her.


    I didn¡¯t say a word.


    I closed my eyes and let my body take over. I grabbed her hips, flipped us over, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto block out the thoughts in my head.


    She moved under me, wrapped her legs around me as I thrust into her, chasing that feeling we both knew wouldn¡¯tst.


    Our bodies moved together¡ªfast, rough, desperate.


    She cried out my name.


    I finished with a groan, my face buried in her neck.


    But it still didn¡¯t feel right.


    And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t forget the way Hailee kissed me back¡ªlike she wanted me, but hated herself for it.


    Even my wolf stayed quiet.


    I rolled off Arie, staring at the ceiling, breathing hard, my jaw tight.


    She reached over, ran her fingers along my stomach. "That was hot," she said.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because the only girl I wanted was the one who wouldn¡¯t let me have her.

 Chapter 7: Library

    <h4>Chapter 7: Library</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Good morning, Jonah," I smiled, greeting one of the pack house guards.


    "Morning, Hailee... you look different today," he said, eyeing me curiously.


    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re seeing wrong, Jonah. There¡¯s nothing different about me."


    I lied¡ªbut we both knew he was right.


    I didn¡¯t sleepst night. Not when every time I closed my eyes, I saw his face. Not when my brain kept dragging me back to what happened with Nathan. The way he touched me. The way I let him. The way I wanted him to.


    Deep down, I told myself not to be ridiculous. Not to dwell on it. Nathan would always be Nathan. He was a womanizer, had girls throwing themselves at him like candy at a festival. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he wasughing about it right now. Hell, maybe he¡¯d already told his friends. Maybe they were all joking about me.


    And thank the moon we didn¡¯t go further than we did. At least I had that small shred of dignity to hold onto.


    Still, something in me shifted.


    This morning, I stood in front of my wardrobe like a stranger. I don¡¯t usually care what I wear¡ªhoodies, leggings, whatever¡¯s clean. But today? Today I was digging through piles like I was going to a damn royal banquet. Trying on outfits I hadn¡¯t touched in months. I ended up wearing one of my best tops, a fitted ck one that hugged my body a little too well, paired with jeans that actually made my ass look decent.


    Why?


    Because some stupid part of me wondered if he¡¯d see me today.


    And worse¡ªI wanted him to look.


    It wasn¡¯t like me. None of this was.


    Sucking in a deep breath, I made my way into the pack house.


    My mother worked as the royal family¡¯s cook, while I worked as the pack house library keeper¡ªonly on weekends. It was honestly the best part-time job I could imagine. All I had to do was tidy up the library, make sure the books were arranged properly for easy retrieval, and then spend the rest of the day reading. That was it. And the monthly pay? Surprisingly, generous. For once, life made sense.


    When my mother first mentioned the opening, I didn¡¯t even bother applying. I figured they¡¯d want someone full-time or at least someone who wasn¡¯t still in school. But a few dayster, she told me I got the job¡ªjust like that. No interview, no paperwork. Just an offer out of the blue.


    I was shocked... and a little suspicious.


    At first, I thought maybe my mom had pulled some strings. But when I asked her, she just shrugged and said, "They saw potential. Take it."


    Still, I was hesitant.


    Because working in the pack house meant seeing him.


    And if there was one thing I knew for sure, it was that Nathan never seemed happy to see me. I wasn¡¯t one of his giggling admirers, I didn¡¯t blush whenever he spoke, and I didn¡¯t swoon every time he walked past. In fact, most of the time, he looked... annoyed by my presence. Like I was in the way. Like I was a puzzle he couldn¡¯t figure out¡ªand didn¡¯t care to.


    So yeah, I had my doubts.


    But I took the job anyway.


    I exchanged a few greetings with more staff as I made my way up the wide staircase to the library. My footsteps echoed lightly down the hall, each one making me feel more aware of the fact that I wasn¡¯t just here to clean and read today¡ªI was here with the weight ofst night sitting heavily on my chest.


    The double doors creaked slightly as I pushed them open. The scent of old paper and polished wood weed me like a familiar friend. The morning light spilled through the tall windows, casting long shadows across the rows of bookshelves.


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.


    Setting my bag down behind the librarian¡¯s desk, I pulled my hair into a messy bun and grabbed the duster. I started with the shelves near the entrance, methodically wiping the surfaces and aligning the spines of the books so they faced just right. My fingers brushed over the worn edges of a few old titles, the ones I¡¯d read more times than I could count. This ce had always been my escape from the real world.


    But not even the scent of books could distract me for long. My thoughts kept drifting. His hands. His voice. The way his touch made me shiver.


    "Stop thinking about him," I muttered under my breath.


    I had just begun rearranging a stack of misced historical books when the door opened again.


    Click. Heels. Perfume.


    I wondered why a wolf would spray such strong perfume on themselves.


    Without looking, I already knew it was ra.


    "Ugh," she groaned the second her eyesnded on me, her lips curling like she¡¯d just stepped in something filthy. "I knew the library was starting to smell weird. Should¡¯ve guessed it was you."


    I kept my back to her, pretending to dust the same shelf twice. "Good morning, ra," I said tly.


    ra stepped closer, arms folded, perfectly manicured nails tapping against her forearm. "After the chaos you created in school between Nathan and Callum, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a coincidence that you¡¯re suddenly dressing like someone trying to get noticed."


    I turned slowly, meeting her re head-on. My stomach twisted, but I refused to let her see it.


    "I¡¯m here because I work here. Not because of your brother."


    "Stop lying, bitch!"


    Before I could respond, the door opened again.


    This time, I didn¡¯t need to look. I felt it.


    His presence filled the room like a storm cloud¡ªquiet, dark, heavy. My body stiffened instantly.


    He stepped in, his eyes flicking from ra to me. I couldn¡¯t read his expression. He looked tired. Or maybe just bored. His gaze lingered for a beat too long on me¡ªenough to send my pulse racing, but not enough to mean anything.


    "ra," he said simply.


    She turned to him, flipping her hair dramatically, as if she hadn¡¯t just been verbally wing at me like a jealous cat. "Nathan, we were just talking."


    But he didn¡¯t take his eyes off me.


    "Leave." His voice was calm, low, and authoritative.


    ra blinked. "What?"


    "I said leave," Nathan repeated, this time sharper, like he was already losing his patience.


    For a second, ra looked stunned. Like someone had dared p her in public. Her lips parted in disbelief, her perfectly plucked brows arching in offense.


    "You¡¯re seriously taking her side?" she spat, jerking her head toward me like I was some rotting fruit.


    "I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side," he muttered. "I want to have a talk with Hailee."


    ra looked between us, her eyes narrowing as if trying to piece together something invisible. Then her lip curled into a cold, humorless smile. "Wow. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually sink that low."


    She pivoted on her heels and strutted out, heels cking furiously against the floor. But just before disappearing through the doors, she threw over her shoulder, "You always had the worst taste, Nathan."


    Silence.


    Thick. Ufortable. Suffocating.


    I didn¡¯t move. I just stood there, a book still in my hand, pretending to read the spine even though my eyes couldn¡¯t focus on a single letter.


    Nathan stayed near the doorway, one hand still on the edge of it like he hadn¡¯t decided if he was staying or leaving.


    I looked at him then. Really looked at him. The way the morning light softened his sharp features. The way the shadows under his eyes hinted at a long, sleepless night¡ªmaybe mine wasn¡¯t the only one.


    But I had to ask. "Why are you here?"


    He hesitated.


    And that pause? It made my heart pound for reasons I didn¡¯t want to admit.


    "Why do peoplee here," he said, sounding harsh. "If not to pick up a book."


    That answer should¡¯ve made things easier. Should¡¯ve given me the chance to go back to shelving books and pretendingst night didn¡¯t happen. But instead, it pained me that he wasn¡¯t going to talk aboutst night. Maybe it was for the best.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll leave it to you then," I said and returned back to my task.


    "You look... different," he suddenly said.


    Not mocking. Not teasing. Just... noticing.


    I acted as if I didn¡¯t hear him... like those words didn¡¯t have an effect on me, and I continued arranging the books... making sure to give him enough space.


    I went back to arranging the books on the shelf, sliding each one into ce with mechanical focus. My hands were steady, but everything inside me was trembling. His voice still echoed in my head. Different. Like I¡¯d be someone else overnight.


    I moved to the next shelf, still pretending to ignore him, but I could feel his eyes on me. Heavy. Intense. Like he was trying to read something written under my skin.


    Then I heard the soft thud of a book being pulled from the shelf behind me. I nced out of the corner of my eye.


    He was holding one of my favorite books.


    It was the worn red-spined one I¡¯d set aside earlier¡ªBlood Moon Bond, one of my favorites. A historical romance about a low-ranking she-wolf who despised the Alpha she was fated to, until war and loss revealed the truth beneath all the bitterness.


    He flipped through a few pages, then scoffed.


    "She¡¯s an idiot," he muttered.


    I froze. "What?"


    He shrugged, not even looking at me. "The female lead. She spends the whole damn book pretending she hates him, pushing him away, whining about pride and dignity¡ªwhen it¡¯s obvious she wants him from Chapter three."


    I set the book in my hand down a little too hard.


    "She¡¯s not whining. She¡¯s protecting herself."


    He looked up now, arching a brow.


    "She¡¯s scared," I went on, stepping closer. "Scared to fall for someone who¡¯s spent the entire book being cruel. Distant. Cold. She has every right to protect her heart."


    He tilted his head, a slow, mocking smile pulling at his lips. "So now we¡¯re defending fictional females who make terrible decisions? Good to know."


    I crossed my arms. "Better than falling for the male lead¡ªwho only shows interest when she finally walks away. Like some emotionally stunted wolf-child who throws a tantrum when things don¡¯t go his way."


    He closed the book with a sharp snap.


    "Oh? You mean the male lead who has to w through betrayal, war, and loss before he even gets a chance to love someone¡ªonly to find out she hates him because she¡¯s too much of a coward to try?"


    My eyes narrowed. "You mean the male lead who sleeps around with anything in heat, pretends not to care, and only shows up when it¡¯s convenient for him? Yeah. Real hero."


    His jaw clenched.


    In a sh, he dropped the book onto the table with a loud thud. Then he was in front of me.


    Before I could react, I was pinned against the wall¡ªhis hands on either side of my head, his body too close, his scent too alluring.

 Chapter 8: Just A Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Just A Bet?</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    He leaned in, hands braced on either side of my head. "You really hate him that much?" he asked, voice low.


    I stared him down. "I hate what he does."


    His eyes burned into mine. "And what if he regrets it? What if everything he¡¯s done since has been to try to forget her¡ªand nothing worked?"


    I swallowed hard. "Then maybe he should¡¯ve said that to her instead of acting like he hated her."


    Now I wasn¡¯t sure if we were talking about the book anymore.


    I swallowed hard. "Can you let go of me... I need..."


    That muscle in his jaw ticked.


    And then he kissed me.


    Fierce. Demanding. Every insult we¡¯d thrown at each other still lingered between our lips, making the kiss feel like war and desire all at once. His hands gripped my waist like he didn¡¯t trust me to stay, and mine fisted his shirt like I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to.


    When he finally pulled back, our breaths were tangled.


    "You talk too much," he muttered against my lips.


    "You don¡¯t have to kiss me to shut me up," I shot back.


    His mouth curled into a wicked smirk.


    "But I think it works."


    With that, he let go of me and turned around, walking toward the door. My heart raced in my chest and I had to lean against the wall.


    Just when he got to the door, he paused and turned toward me. "You are a terrible kisser, Hailee... you need more practice." With that, he opened the door, walked out, and shut it.


    I stood there long after the door shut, my heart thudding against my ribs like it was trying to break free. His words echoed in my ears¡ª


    "You are a terrible kisser, Hailee... you need more practice."


    Was he joking? Teasing? Or was that his way of brushing it off, pretending it didn¡¯t mean anything?


    I bit down on my lip, hard. No. I wasn¡¯t going to read into this. I wasn¡¯t going to stand here like some lovesick fool reying a kiss that probably meant nothing to him.


    It was just a kiss.


    A stupid, heated, confusing kiss that I didn¡¯t ask for.


    I shoved away from the wall and continued arranging the books on the shelf.


    That¡¯s when ra walked in.


    Of course. Perfect timing.


    She took one look at me and burst outughing. "Oh my God. Tell me you didn¡¯t fall for him."


    I blinked. "What?"


    ra stepped in, eyes wide with fake sympathy and a wicked grin on her lips. "Nathan. You did fall for him. Didn¡¯t you? Oh, Hailee..." she dragged out my name like it was a punchline.


    "I didn¡¯t fall for anyone," I snapped. "What are you talking about?"


    ra snorted. "I believe Nathan is proud of himself. Especially since he won the bet."


    My heart stopped. "What bet?"


    She leaned in like she was giving me a secret. "He told Rory he could get you to kiss him twice. Said you were just too easy to mess with. That you¡¯d pretend to hate him, but deep down, you wanted him."


    I stared at her, numb. "You¡¯re lying."


    "Am I?" she shrugged. "Believe what you want. But he¡¯s already won. And judging by your face..." she smirked, "he didn¡¯t even have to try that hard."


    My frown deepened and my heart raced. So this was a silly bet... I thought when we kissed it was magical... that was my first kiss... he was the first man to kiss me, and it was a fucking bet!! A fucking bet for Nathan!


    ra moved closer to me... a victorious smirk on her face. "I always knew that just like the other omegas, you were drooling over my brother... you were just pretending, and now you¡¯ve been exposed." She chuckled loudly, turned around, and walked away.


    Where I stood, I felt like the ground would open up and swallow me up. Tears stung in my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. I was a fool... a fool to fall for Nathan¡¯s trap. What was I even thinking? That Nathan liked me? How could I be so foolish to think that!


    Inhaling deeply, I decided to push down my emotions. I have gone through something worse than this... this was just the tip of an iceberg.


    I let out a shaky breath and forced myself to keep moving. I started fixing the books again, one by one, even though my hands were trembling.


    The rest of the day, I stayed in the library. I didn¡¯t want to see anyone. I didn¡¯t want to speak to anyone.


    I just wanted to disappear into the shelves.


    Time passed, slowly. I didn¡¯t even know how many hours went by. I just kept pretending to work until my phone buzzed on the desk beside me.


    I nced at the screen.


    Callum.


    I frowned. Seriously? What did he want now?


    With a sigh, I picked up the call. "Yes?"


    "Hey," his voice came through, sounding authoritative. "I need you toe with me."


    I blinked. "Why?"


    "Goddess shopping," he said like it was obvious. "You are my guide, right?"


    I groaned. "Callum, you can go on your own¡ª"


    "I know you are in the pack house... I¡¯ll pick you up in twenty minutes."


    "Wait, no¡ª"


    He hung up.


    I stared at my phone in disbelief.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to throw the phone across the room. But instead, I just let it fall back onto the table and dropped my head into my hands.


    "Two more months... two months and all this will be over," I mumbled to myself.


    For the past few minutes, I remained in the library as I waited for Callum. Exactly twenty minutester, like he said, his message popped up on my phone.


    "Outside the gate,e out."


    I frowned... even his texts seemed like an order!! God, are all Alpha heirs so rude?


    Grabbing my bag, I left the library.

 Chapter 9: Why Is She Different

    <h4>Chapter 9: Why Is She Different</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know why I lied... but I just did.


    I told Hailee I wanted to do some grocery shopping when, in truth, I had everything I needed in my small apartment. I wasn¡¯t hungry. I wasn¡¯t out of anything. I was just bored¡ªand she came to mind. So I picked up the phone and called her. Just to hear her voice. Just to get her attention.


    "So, you like her," my wolf teased.


    I scoffed, ignoring him as I grabbed my car keys.


    I left the apartment and drove off.


    It was the weekend, and I was supposed to be home with my family. The drive back to my pack wasn¡¯t long¡ªjust twenty minutes from the Full Moon Pack¡ªbut I didn¡¯t feel like going. I didn¡¯t miss the noise. I didn¡¯t miss the constant activity.


    Back home, the pack house was always crowded.


    There was always someone around, always something going on. Training. Pack meetings. Patrol schedules. Someone needing help. Someone asking questions.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe there sometimes. Everyone expected me to be strong, to be constantly training. But here in this little apartment, I didn¡¯t have to be anyone but myself.


    And I liked this... but unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯tst.


    In less than a year, my life would hit a full reset. I¡¯d return home, get fully involved in the pack, and start my final round of training as Alpha-to-be. After that, there would be no escape.


    There were days I wished I wasn¡¯t born into a royal bloodline. That I wasn¡¯t the heir. That I was just a normal werewolf with no big expectations. No responsibilities. No spotlight.


    Peace... that¡¯s all I wanted sometimes. But peace is the one thing an Alpha doesn¡¯t get. Not really.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I turned into what they call me now¡ªa womanizer. I didn¡¯t n to be. But when girls kept throwing themselves at me, I didn¡¯t push them away. They loved the title. The attention. They didn¡¯t care about me, not really. They wanted the future Alpha. The name. The power.


    But this Hailee... this omega, she was different.


    She didn¡¯t chase me. She didn¡¯t care about who I was or what title I held. In fact, she acted like she barely noticed. She didn¡¯t flirt, didn¡¯t dress up for me, didn¡¯t try to impress me.


    And for some damn reason... that made me want to know her more.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it, but just meeting her yesterday, I felt there was something... different about her. Something unique. Something I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    But of course, I couldn¡¯t tell her that. I had to keep up the image she¡¯d probably already heard.


    Callum, the womanizer.


    Callum, the arrogant heir.


    Callum, the rude future Alpha who didn¡¯t take anything seriously.


    I pulled up near the gates of Full Moon Pack and parked a short distance away, just far enough to not draw attention but close enough for her to see me.


    I took out my phone and typed quickly.


    "I¡¯m outside. Come out."


    Short and simple. No emojis. No overthinking. I tossed the phone into the passenger seat and leaned back.


    The gates were quiet for a minute. Then I saw her.


    She stepped out like she hadn¡¯t just spent ten minutes deciding if she shoulde. Like this wasn¡¯t some weird spontaneous meeting on a weekend. She walked with that same calm she always carried, like nothing in the world could shake her.


    And damn¡ªshe looked... good.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing anything fancy. Just a fitted ck top, some jeans, and sneakers. But she looked better than any girl I¡¯d ever seen try to impress me in silk or red lipstick. Her hair was tied back, a few strands falling free, and there was no makeup on her face¡ªat least not that I could see from here.


    But she was beautiful. Effortlessly gorgeous.


    I swallowed hard and quickly looked away, pretending to fiddle with something on the dash.


    I couldn¡¯t let her see me staring.


    She opened the passenger door and slid in like she belonged there. No hesitation. No nerves. No shy giggles or flirtyments. She simply buckled her seatbelt and nced over at me.


    "What do you want to get?" she asked, her tone t and to the point.


    I cleared my throat. "Uh... just a few things. Milk. Bread. Apples. Soap."


    I listed whatever came to mind, even though I had plenty of all that sitting untouched in my kitchen.


    She nodded once and pointed ahead. "Take the left. There¡¯s a small market down that road."


    I did as she said, turning left, hands tightening slightly on the wheel.


    The car fell into silence after that.


    Real silence. Not the kind you fill with fakeughter or shallow questions. She didn¡¯t even look at me. Just stared out the window like I wasn¡¯t there. Like I wasn¡¯t the same guy half the girls in my pack would kill to sit next to.


    She didn¡¯t ask about my day.


    She didn¡¯t try to make small talk.


    She didn¡¯t flirt.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    It was... strange. Unsettling.


    I kept ncing at her from the corner of my eye, half-expecting her to sh a shy smile or start asking about my family, something. Anything.


    But nothing came.


    It was the first time I¡¯d sat in silence like this with a girl my age. The only other females who treated me this normally were my sister and maybe my mother on her grumpy days.


    My jaw clenched slightly as I turned onto the quiet road she directed me to. I wasn¡¯t used to this. Not being the center of attention. Not having to dodge wandering hands or overexcited giggles.


    My wolf stirred again.


    "Maybe she likes someone else," he murmured, almost smug.


    I frowned. My mind went straight to the only name it could.


    Nathan.


    Was that it?


    Did she like him?


    Was that why she was so... unimpressed with me?


    I shook the thought off.


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to start making stupid guesses. Besides, Nathan might not even be her type. At least, I didn¡¯t think so. But then again¡ªI didn¡¯t know what her type was.


    Hell, I didn¡¯t know anything about her.


    And for some reason... that made me want to know everything.

 Chapter 10: Her Company

    <h4>Chapter 10: Her Company</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    Hailee helped me shop for the things I lied about needing. After we were done, we got back to the car and I drove off.


    "Drop me back at the pack house," she said.


    I should have agreed. We were done shopping, and she was free to go. But somehow, I liked herpany. There was this breath of fresh air around her¡ªand not to mention her smell... damn. She smelled so fucking good. That warm, intoxicating scent of nutmeg mixed with fresh honey... it was unreal. She smelled too good for someone who¡¯s an omega.


    "You¡¯re following me home," I said as I took the path leading to my apartment.


    Hailee¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at me. "You can¡¯t be serious," she said.


    "I am," I said without sparing her a nce.


    "Why? What else do I have to do?" she asked, clearly furious.


    "I need your help carrying the bags... and I¡¯m an Alpha heir, remember?" I shrugged like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Hailee let out a sharp breath and rolled her eyes. "Seriously? You¡¯re using your title to make me carry your shopping?"


    I smirked. "Not just shopping. My shopping."


    She folded her arms and leaned back into the seat, looking out the window like she was done with me. But she didn¡¯t ask me to turn the car around. That was something.


    The drive to my apartment was quiet¡ªnot the awkward kind, though. The kind that felt... calm. Easy. I liked that. And even if she was pretending to be annoyed, I could tell she wasn¡¯t really mad. She liked being around me too. I could feel it in her energy.


    When we pulled up, I turned off the engine and got out. Hailee stayed in the car for a few seconds before finally stepping out with a loud sigh, like she was doing me the biggest favor in the world.


    "I swear, Callum, if you try anything messy with me, I¡¯m reporting you."


    I chuckled as I opened the trunk. "Rx. You¡¯re not my type."


    Well... I didn¡¯t know if that was true or not. Sure, she wasn¡¯t like the girls I usually hooked up with¡ªshy, flirtatious, horny girls¡ªbut she... she was different. And maybe that¡¯s exactly what drew me to her.


    We carried the bags inside. I purposely took fewer so she¡¯d have to make a second trip. Yeah, I was that guy. But damn, watching her walk into my ce¡ªher red hair, the way she moved like she wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone¡ªit made something tighten in my chest.


    She dropped the bags on the counter and nced around. "Huh. Not bad. Thought it¡¯d be all ck leather and gym equipment."


    I raised a brow. "Do I look like a gym instructor?"


    She gave me a t look. "You have the body of one..."


    Iughed, and she actually smiled¡ªjust a little. It made my heart do something stupid.


    I leaned against the counter and crossed my arms, watching her. "I¡¯m hungry. You can cook, right?"


    Her eyes widened. "What? Cook? You dragged me here just to¡ªwhat am I, your maid now?"


    I smirked, loving the way her voice rose in outrage. "Not a maid. My guide. And as my guide, it¡¯s your duty to make sure I don¡¯t starve."


    She looked at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "Your guide? That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m your personal chef!"


    "Sure it does," I said casually, pushing off the counter and walking toward her. "You¡¯re supposed to help me adapt, remember? What better way to help than keeping me fed?"


    She threw her hands in the air. "That¡¯s not what the guide role means, and you know it!"


    I shrugged like I didn¡¯t care. "You can say no if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll just tell the principal by Monday that I need a new guide. That the one given to me failed in her job."


    Hailee¡¯s eyes red with irritation. "Callum, I swear to the Goddess¡ª"


    But she cut herself off, growling under her breath before stomping into my kitchen.


    "Fine!" she snapped. "But don¡¯t get used to this."


    I grinned and followed her like a puppy. "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, Red."


    She opened one of the cupboards and started rummaging through it with far more aggression than necessary. "Where¡¯s your damn food? Or do you just live on protein bars and cockiness?"


    I leaned on the counter again, watching her with amusement. "Check the bottom drawer. And I¡¯m ttered you think I live on cockiness¡ªit¡¯s a good source of energy."


    She gave me a deadly re over her shoulder.


    Iughed and held my hands up in surrender. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll behave."


    But the truth was, I liked riling her up. I liked that spark in her. She wasn¡¯t like the other girls who bent over backward to please me. Hailee didn¡¯t care who I was. Or at least, she pretended not to care. And maybe that¡¯s what was driving me crazy.


    Still... I couldn¡¯t ignore the weird feeling building in my chest as I watched her search through my kitchen like she belonged there. Goddess help me.


    I was in trouble.


    She opted to make spaghetti. I watched as she grabbed a knife and started chopping vegetables on the cutting board. Her movements were quick and skilled, like she knew exactly what she was doing.


    Then her phone rang.


    I saw the panic sh in her eyes before she grabbed it and quickly put the call on speaker.


    "Hailee?" The voice was sharp, irritated.


    "Where the hell are you?" Nathan¡¯s voice growled through the speaker. "You¡¯re the library keeper. I need a book and I can¡¯t find it."


    Hailee¡¯s voice softened a little. "I¡¯m sorry, Nathan. I¡¯m with Callum right now. I¡¯m his guide, and I¡¯m helping him."


    "Helping him?" Nathan¡¯s growl turned vicious. "It hasn¡¯t even been a full day since he arrived. And you¡¯re already fucking him?"


    I felt the anger rise in my chest as Hailee¡¯s eyes darted to me.


    She quickly cut the call before Nathan could say more.


    "Fuck Nathan," I muttered, stepping closer.


    Hailee blinked, shaking off the tension, and went back to chopping.


    Then suddenly, she yelped.


    I looked down to see blood dripping from her finger.


    "Shit," she muttered, trying to pull her hand away.


    But I gently grabbed her wrist, holding her finger steady. "Hey, hey, rx. Let me see."


    She tried to pull away again, but I kept a firm grip.


    "Hold still. I¡¯ve got this."


    I grabbed a clean cloth from the counter and carefully wrapped it around her bleeding finger, pressing gently to stop the bleeding. As I worked, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.


    God, she looked so beautiful up close¡ªher alluring sea-blue eyes, that fiery red hair falling around her face, the way her lips parted slightly as she focused on not pulling away. There was something about the way she moved, even in this simple moment, that caught me off guard.


    "Almost done," I said quietly, trying to keep my voice steady, though my heart was racing.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, just watched me with those steady eyes.


    Suddenly, a heavy knock mmed against my front door.


    Startled, I looked up¡ªjust in time to hear Nathan¡¯s voice bellow from outside.


    "Hailee! You better open this damn door!"

 Chapter 11: Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Jealous?</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t exin the anger boiling inside me as I banged on Callum¡¯s apartment door.


    When Hailee said she was with him¡ªjust casually, like it was nothing¡ªsomething snapped in me. A possessive feeling surged through my chest, wild and out of control.


    I tried to be rational. I really did. But different, slippery scenarios buzzed through my head, each one more maddening than thest.


    I imagined her in his arms.


    I imagined him kissing her¡ªtasting those lips I just had not long ago.


    I imagined him pulling her onto his bed, her fiery hair syed across his pillow, while he touched her like she was his.


    My fists curled tight at my sides.


    No. She wasn¡¯t his. She couldn¡¯t be.


    She was mine¡ªeven if I never said it, even if I kept pretending otherwise. No one else could touch her. Especially not him.


    I banged on the door again, louder. "Hailee! Open the fucking door!"


    No response.


    My jaw tightened as I growled low in my throat. If Callumid even a finger on her¡ªif he dared to¡ª


    The door handle rattled.


    Finally, it cracked open, and there she was.


    Hailee.


    Hair a little messy. Cheeks flushed. Lip caught between her teeth like she¡¯d been biting it nervously.


    And behind her...


    Callum stood.


    Looking way too calm.


    Too smug.


    I took one step forward, my eyes burning straight into hers. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    She opened her mouth, but I cut her off, my voice harsh. "You¡¯re a library keeper, not his housemaid."


    "I¡¯m his guide, Nathan," she snapped, arms folding across her chest. "He asked for help and I¡ª"


    "You¡¯re his guide in school," I spat. "Not in his bed."


    Her brows shot up. "Excuse me?"


    I nced past her at Callum again, then back at her. "Just one day, Hailee. One fucking day, and you¡¯re already in his apartment. Cooking for him. ying house. What¡¯s next¡ªsharing a bed?"


    Callum stepped closer, jaw clenched. "Back off, man."


    I ignored him. My attention was on her, and only her.


    "Are you that desperate for a man?" I hissed, my words sharp and cruel before I could stop them. "You should¡¯ve fucking told me. As your Alpha, I would¡¯ve pinned you to the wall and fucked you myself."


    The second the words left my mouth, I regretted them. But it was toote.


    Her hand cracked across my face before I even saw iting.


    p.


    The sting burned instantly. My head snapped slightly to the side, my jaw tightening with the impact. Not from pain¡ªno, from the shock.


    I¡¯d just been pped.


    By a woman.


    By an Omega.


    I growled low, the sound rumbling deep from my chest as I slowly turned my face back to her. Rage twisted in my gut¡ªbut not at her. At myself. At how much she mattered to me. At how much it hurt seeing her in someone else¡¯s space.


    But I didn¡¯tsh out. I didn¡¯t yell.


    Instead, I met her eyes and said, calm and deadly, "You¡¯reing with me."


    "Like hell she is," Callum snapped, stepping forward.


    I shifted my gaze to him, my eyes narrowing. "You seem to forget something, Callum," I said coldly. "This is my pack. Mynd. I¡¯m the future Alpha. You? You¡¯re just a guest. Don¡¯t test my patience... unless you want me to break your bones and send you crawling back to wherever you came from."


    Callum¡¯s wolf rose behind his eyes. He growled, low and threatening, like he was seconds fromunching at me.


    But Hailee stepped between us before anything exploded.


    "I¡¯m going with him," she said, sounding like she was forced.


    I looked down at her, surprised. Callum looked stunned too.


    She didn¡¯t wait for either of us to speak. She turned on her heel and walked back inside, grabbing her bag from the kitchen.


    I stood there, jaw clenched, heart pounding.


    Callum¡¯s eyes met mine. "What? You like her now?"


    I growled. "Stay away from her," I said darkly.


    He stared me down. "You have no right to tell me that... she is nothing to you."


    She came back out, not looking at either of us.


    Without waiting for a reply, I turned and walked off. I didn¡¯t check if she followed¡ªI knew she would.


    We got into my car, and I started the engine without saying a word. The silence was heavy¡ªso heavy I could barely breathe.


    She didn¡¯t speak either.


    Hailee just sat there, staring out the window, her fingers curled tightly in herp. She didn¡¯t look at me once.


    And somehow... that hurt more than her p.


    My jaw clenched around the guilt that crawled through me. My words must¡¯ve hurt her. I knew they did.


    But I hadn¡¯t meant them¡ªnot like that.


    I wasn¡¯t angry because I thought she was loose. She wasn¡¯t. She had never been. Any other girl could¡¯ve done what I used her of. But not Hailee.


    Not my Hailee.


    She wasn¡¯t like the others.


    That was what made it worse. That was what made it so difficult to control myself when it came to her. Every time she looked at someone else¡ªtalked to someone else¡ªI felt this irrational, consuming rage. Like she was already slipping out of my hands.


    I opened my mouth a few times, trying to speak... trying to apologize.


    But nothing came out.


    What the hell could I even say?


    Sorry for treating you like something I owned? For sounding like I hated you when the truth is... I always wanted you?


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter and kept driving.


    We reached the pack house and I stopped the car.


    Without a word, she unbuckled her seatbelt, got out, and shut the door behind her.


    She didn¡¯t even look back.


    I watched her walk away, her shoulders stiff, her hair catching the wind like a me. She vanished inside the building, and I sat there for another minute, my heart pounding against my ribs.


    Eventually, I forced myself out of the car and followed.


    The inside of the library was quiet, like nothing had happened.


    And there she was.


    Seated at her desk.


    Calm. Composed. Like our fight hadn¡¯t even happened.


    Like she hadn¡¯t just pped the future Alpha across the face.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t rise when I entered. She flipped open arge, dusty book, pretending to read it, though I knew damn well she hadn¡¯t turned the page in two minutes.


    I stood in the doorway for a long second, unsure what to do. Unsure what to say.


    Then I slowly stepped in.

 Chapter 12: Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 12: Apologies</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    He stepped in, but I didn¡¯t lift my head from the book in front of me. There were so many things I wanted to say to him. God, I wanted to yell. To scream at him. To tell him he had no right to call me names.


    But he was Nathan¡ªthe Alpha heir.


    And to everyone else... I was just an omega.


    "I need a book... I can¡¯t find it," he said suddenly.


    I wished I could spit in his face and tell him to go to hell. But instead, I stood slowly and walked to the shelves, my back turned to him.


    "What¡¯s the name?" I asked, already running my fingers over the spines of the books.


    There was a long pause before he spoke again.


    "... How to apologize to ady?"


    My hands froze.


    I turned around slowly, unsure if I¡¯d heard right¡ªbut before I could say a word, his arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me back against him.


    I gasped.


    "Nathan¡ª" I tried to push him off, but his grip tightened.


    "Just... wait," he muttered, almost like he was struggling to breathe. His jaw clenched, and for the first time, he looked unsure of himself. "This... this is hard for me, alright?"


    I stilled, my heart racing.


    "I¡¯m not good at this," he muttered. "Apologizing. Especially not to girls."


    His voice dropped lower. "I didn¡¯t mean what I said. I don¡¯t see you as a loose girl. It¡¯s just that... Damn it¡ª" he swore under his breath and suddenly let go, stepping back and dragging his hands through his hair in frustration.


    I held his gaze and something in me wanted to soften. To believe him.


    But then ra¡¯s words echoed in my head¡ªhe only kissed you because of a bet.


    And just like that, my heart turned to stone again.


    "Keep your apologies to yourself... I don¡¯t need it," I spat, turning back to the desk without waiting for his response.


    I dropped into my seat and stared at the book in front of me, pretending to read. But the words blurred. My fingers trembled slightly as I held the pages down.


    He was still there.


    I could feel his presence, his eyes locked on me.


    I waited for him to say something else. To push. To bark an order like he always did.


    But instead... he turned around and left.


    The door clicked softly behind him.


    I exhaled, slowly sinking back into the chair. My shoulders sagged. What was that?


    Since when did Nathan, the proud, sharp-tongued Alpha heir, start apologizing?


    And more importantly... why?


    Why did he look so frustrated? So torn? What changed?


    This was the same Nathan who once made me feel like dirt beneath his feet. The one who wouldn¡¯t even breathe in my direction unless it was to insult me.


    And now... this?


    A soft buzz pulled me from my thoughts. I nced down at my phone. A message.


    Callum.


    Hey. You okay?


    My brows lifted.


    Callum? Asking if I was okay?


    Since when did any Alpha heir ask me that... when did they start bing nice?


    A small, almost invisible smile touched my lips as I typed back:


    Yes. I¡¯m fine.


    His reply came secondster.


    Good. I¡¯lle pick you up after your closing time. You don¡¯t get to say no.


    I blinked at the screen.


    I didn¡¯t even know what to reply to that. Before I could decide, the library door creaked open again. I looked up¡ªexpecting maybe one member of the royal family.


    But instead, a guard stepped in... holding arge bouquet of red roses in his arms.


    "For you," he said, walking over and cing it gently on the table in front of me.


    My mouth fell open slightly. "M-Me?"


    He nodded and left without another word.


    I stared at the bouquet. It was beautiful¡ªelegant, full, and freshly cut. My fingers reached for the tiny note tucked between the petals.


    It was handwritten.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Just two words.


    But the handwriting... I recognized it.


    Messy, sharp... impatient strokes.


    It was Nathan¡¯s.


    My heart thudded louder in my chest.


    What in the world was going on with him?


    I stared at the note, then at the bouquet. A part of me wanted to be moved. Wanted to believe it.


    But this was Nathan.


    Maybe he¡¯d made another bet... and heaven knows what it¡¯s about this time.


    Frowning, I pushed the roses aside and tried to focus on the book. The door creaked open again. I looked up.


    It was Mother, dressed in her chef uniform.


    Her eyesnded on the flowers. "Are those for you?" she asked, stepping closer.


    "Yes," I mumbled.


    She raised a curious brow. "From an admirer?"


    I didn¡¯t answer directly. "Don¡¯t think too much of it."


    She shrugged and pulled a folded envelope from her apron. "They sent a letter."


    I didn¡¯t need to ask who. I already knew.


    I took it, opened it, and read. My frown deepened.


    I was supposed to be happy... but instead, I felt angry.


    I handed it back to her.


    "You want to respond?" she asked.


    "No. Just burn it¡ªlike usual. And if they ask, tell them I have read it."


    Mother looked like she wanted to say more, but she held back her words, nodded, and left.


    The rest of the day crawled by.


    I didn¡¯t get much reading done, not really. My mind kept drifting¡ªtoward the flowers, the note, and the frustratingly confusing boy who sent them, and not to forget the letter I got. I tried to shut it all out, focus on my tasks, but even the silence of the library felt heavy with thoughts I didn¡¯t want to have.


    By the time the clock hit 7 p.m., I felt drained. I gathered the books on my desk and stacked them properly, preparing to shut things down for the night.


    My phone buzzed again.


    Callum.


    I know you¡¯re about to close. I¡¯m on my way.


    I stared at the message for a second.


    How did he know I was closing right now? Was he watching me?


    I shrugged the thought off. Maybe he just had good timing.


    Switching off the lights, I left the library, not even bothering to take the roses with me. I left them right there on the desk¡ªwhere they belonged.


    I passed a few staff on my way out and offered them small nods and polite smiles.


    "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Miss Hailee."


    But just as I reached the top of the stairs that led to the main exit, I paused.


    Someone was there.


    Leaning against the wall casually, hands in his pockets, head tilted slightly back like he¡¯d been waiting for a while was Nathan.


    My eyes locked with his, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    He pushed off the wall slowly, stepping toward me.


    "I believe you¡¯ve closed for the day," he said, his voice low. Calm. Different from the harsh tone I was already used to.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    I should have walked past him. I should have ignored him like he did me for years. But my feet stayed still. And my heart... God, my heart wouldn¡¯t shut up.


    He stopped a few feet in front of me. "I¡¯m going out to get something. I can drive you home on my way."

 Chapter 13: He Hates Me

    <h4>Chapter 13: He Hates Me</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Sorry, I already have a ride," I said coldly and tried to walk past him, but he stepped in front of me again, blocking my path. His face was drawn into a hard frown.


    "A ride? From who?" he asked, though the sharpness in his voice made it obvious¡ªhe already knew.


    I arched a brow and folded my arms. "Callum," I muttered.


    Nathan¡¯s frown deepened, and his jaw clenched. "I¡¯m taking you myself."


    I scoffed. "No, you¡¯re not. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near you, Nathan. I want things to go back to how they were before. You hate me, remember? You hate being close to me. So do us both a favor and keep it that way¡ªleave me the hell alone."


    I tried to push past him again, but he blocked me once more.


    My irritation red. "Nathan, for goodness¡¯ sake, what do you want from me now? Is this another bet? Tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the bet this time? Getting into my pants?"


    His eyes widened, taken aback. "What are you talking about?"


    Iughed bitterly and spat, "Don¡¯t y dumb. I know about the bet you made with your friends¡ªthat you¡¯d kiss me twice. And congrattions, by the way. You won. But I¡¯m not a fool, Nathan. I won¡¯t fall for another one of your pathetic games."


    His brows furrowed in confusion. "Hailee, what? That¡¯s not true. Who told you that?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. Because he knew I was saying the truth.


    Nathan¡¯s brows were still furrowed, his face tight with confusion. "Hailee, I didn¡¯t make any bet with my friends. I swear. I don¡¯t know who told you that, but it¡¯s not¡ª"


    A sudden movement to our right cut his words short.


    I turned quickly¡ªand froze.


    Alpha Dominic. Nathan¡¯s father. Our Alpha.


    He stood a few feet away, watching us with unreadable eyes. Instinct took over. I lowered my gaze and bowed my head respectfully.


    "Alpha," I murmured.


    Nathan straightened, clearly caught off guard too.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to speak.


    This was my chance.


    Without another word, I stepped around them both and walked briskly toward the exit. My heart was pounding, but I didn¡¯t look back.


    The fresh air outside hit me like a relief. I exhaled slowly¡ªonly then realizing I¡¯d been holding my breath.


    And there he was.


    Callum leaned against his car, arms folded, watching me with a nk look. He straightened as I approached.


    "You okay?" he asked gently.


    I nodded, though my hands were still trembling. "Yeah. Let¡¯s go."


    Without a single question, Callum opened the door for me. For a moment, I froze. Callum opening the door was something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Get in, will you?" he said with a soft chuckle, as if he¡¯d caught the surprise in my eyes.


    I climbed in, and he shut the door before circling the car and slipping into the driver¡¯s seat. The inside of the car smelled new¡ªleather and something warm and woody. My eyes scanned every inch. The seats were smooth and sleek, the dashboard clean and modern. Everything screamed luxury.


    This wasn¡¯t the same car he¡¯d used to take me shopping earlier today.


    I nced at him, curious. "Is this your car?"


    He kept his eyes on the road as he started the engine. "Yeah. My dad just sent it over this morning."


    I blinked. "Just like that?"


    He shrugged, not offering much. "It¡¯s a gift."


    I frowned and looked around again. "What¡¯s the make?"


    "Maybach," he replied, voice casual.


    My eyes widened slightly, though I tried to hide it. A Maybach? Are you kidding me?


    I didn¡¯t say anything right away, just leaned back into the seat, trying not to let my jaw drop. I might be an omega, but I wasn¡¯t clueless¡ªthat car was fucking expensive.


    "So..." I muttered, keeping my voice neutral, "must be nice. Having a dad who sends cars around like gifts."


    His fingers tightened slightly around the steering wheel, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Typical Callum.


    Not cold exactly. Just... guarded. Distant.


    We¡¯d only just met yesterday, but I already knew he wasn¡¯t the type who opened up easily.


    The car hummed quietly as Callum pulled onto the main road, the engine smooth and barely audible. We¡¯d gone a few blocks before he finally spoke, his voice low and unreadable.


    "What¡¯s your deal with Nathan?"


    I turned my head slowly to look at him. "What do you mean?"


    He kept his eyes on the road. "Were you two... dating or something?"


    A short, bitterugh slipped from my lips. "Dating? Me and Nathan? Never."


    Callum nced at me briefly, one brow lifted.


    "He hates me," I said with a shrug, staring out the window. "Always has. He hates the fact that I¡¯m an omega. I guess just existing pisses him off."


    I paused, the words hurting a little more than I expected. "It¡¯s always been that way. He¡¯d re when I walked into a room, roll his eyes when I talked, mock me with his friends like I wasn¡¯t even human. My entire existence annoys him."


    Callum didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    When he finally did, his tone was dry but certain. "That¡¯s strange."


    I looked at him again. "Strange how?"


    He shook his head slightly, eyes fixed on the road. "Because the Nathan who came to my house today? The one banging on my door demanding to see you? He didn¡¯t act like someone who hates you."


    My heart thudded.


    Callum frowned, clearly not happy with what he was about to say. "He acted like a jealous lover."


    I blinked at him, caught off guard.


    "I don¡¯t know what history you have," he added, "but hate isn¡¯t what I saw on his face."


    I turned my gaze back out the window quickly, trying to ignore the sudden tightness in my chest.


    Jealous lover?


    No.


    That couldn¡¯t be it.


    Right?


    I sank a little deeper into the seat, folding my arms across my chest as I stared out the window¡ªbut my mind wasn¡¯t quiet.


    If Nathan didn¡¯t hate me, then what the hell was all that?


    The constant sneers. The eye-rolls. The humiliatingments.


    I remembered the times he¡¯d make me stay back after school¡ªpretending he needed help copying notes. Like I was his damn assistant.


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Nathan was brilliant. He knew every answer before the teacher even finished the question.


    Yet he¡¯d hand me his assignments to take home and "help" him with. And just when I thought I was doing it right, he¡¯d correct every little detail, shaking his head like I was some hopeless case.


    And then there was that drawing projectst semester¡ªwhen the teacher randomly picked pairs. My name got matched with his. My heart had nearly stopped, half from panic, half from something else I couldn¡¯t exin.


    But Nathan?


    He stood up in front of the whole ss and said, "Can I get a new partner? She¡¯s a durd¡ªI¡¯ll end up doing it all myself anyway."


    The ss hadughed.


    That day, I wished the ground could open up and swallow me.


    So no... Callum had it wrong.


    Whatever Nathan felt, it wasn¡¯t love or jealousy. It couldn¡¯t be.


    People don¡¯t humiliate the ones they care about.


    Do they?


    We drove in silence for a bit, the only sound the hum of the engine and the faint beat of the radio.


    Then, out of nowhere, Callum¡¯s voice broke through the silence.


    "Do you like him?"


    The question hit me like a p.


    I turned my head slowly. "What?"


    "Nathan," he said, eyes still on the road. "Do you like him?"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Hell no."


    He nodded once. "Good."


    I blinked, thrown by how fast he said it. Before I could ask what he meant, he pulled the car to the side of the road and brought it to a full stop.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, my heart skipping.


    He shifted in his seat to face me fully. The sharp lines of his face were unreadable, but something about his gaze made my stomach twist.


    "I don¡¯t like beating around the bush," he said, voice calm but firm. "I don¡¯t y games. When I want something, I go for it."


    I froze.


    His eyes held mine with suffocating intensity. "So here it is¡ªI want to court you."


    My breath caught.


    My lips parted, but no words came out.


    And before I could process it¡ªbefore I could even think¡ª


    The sound of a sharp knock on the car window made us both jerk.


    I turned.


    And my heart sank.


    It was Nathan.

 Chapter 14: Something Real

    <h4>Chapter 14: Something Real</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    My heart raced as I waited for her response. I had never said this to anyone... hell, I had never told a girl that I actually wanted to date her. Sure, I¡¯d had countless girlfriends before, but it was never me doing the chasing¡ªthey were always the ones drooling over me.


    But now... here I was, asking a girl out for the first time¡ªand damn, I was nervous.


    I could see the shock and confusion in her eyes. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected this... hell, even I hadn¡¯t expected myself to say it. But just as she opened her mouth to respond, a sharp knock sounded at the window.


    We both flinched, turning our heads, only to see Nathan¡¯s furious reflection ring in.


    "Damn it!" I muttered through gritted teeth. Of all times... why the hell did he have to show up now?


    "OPEN THIS DOOR OR I¡¯LL BREAK IT!" Nathan bellowed, mming his fist against the ss.


    My frown deepened as my wolf growled inside me. My grip tightened on the steering wheel until the leather creaked. My wolf was pacing, growling, urging me to get out and rip Nathan¡¯s damn hand off the car.


    "OPEN THIS DOOR OR I¡¯LL BREAK IT!" Nathan roared again, his fist pounding hard enough to rattle the entire vehicle.


    "Hell no," I muttered under my breath.


    Beside me, Hailee¡¯s breathing was shallow, her fingers trembling as she reached out and touched my arm.


    "Callum..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "Please... just open it."


    I turned to her, my jaw tight. "Let¡¯s just drive away."


    She shook her head. "I don¡¯t want a scene," she murmured. "Please."


    Something in me growled at the idea of opening the door, but I couldn¡¯t ignore her pleading eyes.


    With a reluctant sigh, I unlocked the door.


    We stepped out together. The moment my feet hit the ground, Nathan was already rounding the front of the car, storming toward me like a rabid dog.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Hailee.


    He came straight to me.


    "Stay the fuck away from her," he growled, his voice low but boiling with rage. "I know you, Callum. You just want to add her to your long list of girls you¡¯ve fucked."


    He stepped closer until our chests nearly touched.


    "But I won¡¯t let that happen. Stay the hell away from her."


    My expression didn¡¯t flinch, but my wolf was baring his fangs under my skin.


    "You have no right to ask me to stay away from her," I said coldly.


    He scoffed, stepping even closer.


    "I have every damn right," he growled. "I¡¯m her future Alpha. It¡¯s my job to protect the pack¡ªto protect her."


    My frown deepened as I red at him... God, I wanted to punch him straight the face. But Hailee stood there, watching us both.


    "Hailee," Nathan called, still staring me down.


    "Get into the car. I¡¯m taking you home myself," he ordered, like he had control over her.


    I opened my mouth to protest, but Hailee beat me to it.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, ordering me around?" she snapped.


    Nathan turned to face her.


    "You have no right, Nathan!" she yelled, her eyes burning with anger. "You have no freaking right!"


    He didn¡¯t say anything... he went speechless.


    "I¡¯m going home by myself," she added sharply. "And I don¡¯t need either of you to take me."


    She turned and walked away, her head held high. Strong. Even though I could tell her hands were shaking.


    I looked back at Nathan.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    But on his face... I saw it all. The pain. The jealousy. The heartbreak.


    He liked her. That much was clear now.


    Too bad.


    Because I liked her too.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to back off.


    Nathan turned and red at me.


    He took a slow step toward me.


    "Stay the hell away from her, Callum," he growled. "She¡¯s not like the other girls you¡¯ve messed around with. She¡¯s not your type."


    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips as my wolf stirred inside me.


    "You¡¯re right," I said quietly, my voice calm but firm. "She¡¯s not the type of girl I fuck and toss aside." I leaned closer, holding his burning stare. "She¡¯s the type of girl I want something serious with. The type of girl I want to keep."


    The re on Nathan¡¯s face hardened, and I could see he wanted tosh out... he wanted to attack me... but he held himself back, gave me one final deadly look before storming over to his car.


    I stood there, watching as he drove off.


    Left alone, I got inside my car, slid back into the driver¡¯s seat, and let my head fall against the headrest, closing my eyes for a moment.


    What the hell was I doing?


    I had never¡ªnever¡ªbeen in this kind of mess before. Fighting over a girl? Me? That wasn¡¯t my thing. I never chased anyone. Never wanted to. They always came to me. They always begged for my attention, fought for my touch.


    But Hailee...


    She was different.


    And that was the problem.


    A small bitterugh escaped my lips as I stared at the ceiling of the car. I should walk away. I should let this go.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    For the first time, this felt like a challenge I didn¡¯t want to give up on. Like something that mattered. Something worth chasing.


    I liked Hailee.


    Maybe I wouldn¡¯t call it love¡ªnot yet¡ªbut I knew the feeling stirring inside me was real. It wasn¡¯t lust. It was deeper.


    I sighed, dragging a hand down my face¡ªthen froze as a cold thought hit me.


    What if Nathan had followed her?


    The idea made my stomach twist painfully.


    Damn it. I couldn¡¯t leave her like this¡ªnot with him acting like a jealous lunatic.


    Without thinking, I started the car and drove toward her home. My mind was racing the entire way.


    Would Nathan be waiting? Would he say something to turn her against me?


    But when I pulled up outside her building... there was no sign of his car. I was relieved.


    I should have left.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    My wolf wouldn¡¯t let me.


    I climbed out of the car, walked up to her door, and knocked gently.


    A few seconds passed that felt like forever.


    Then the door opened.


    And there she stood.


    Her eyes met mine, tired, wary... but not angry.


    "Callum?" she said softly, surprise flickering in her gaze.


    I kept my hands in my pants pockets, hoping I didn¡¯t look as nervous as I felt.


    "I just... wanted to make sure you got home safe. After all that... drama."


    Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    And for a moment, neither of us moved. Neither of us spoke.


    I swallowed hard, feeling my wolf settle slightly now that I knew she was okay.


    "Can Ie in?" I asked, my voice lower, almost nervous¡ªsomething I never felt around any other girl.


    She hesitated. Just for a second.


    Then slowly... she stepped aside and let me in.

 Chapter 15: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 15: Caught</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I should have told him to leave. I should have shut the door in his face and walked away. But somehow... I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know when my hand moved¡ªor why my body betrayed me¡ªbut I stepped aside and let him in.


    The moment he entered, his eyes swept over the living room, scanning like he was searching for something, or someone.


    "She hasn¡¯t returned from the packhouse," I said quietly, answering the unspoken question about my mother.


    He gave a small nod, then turned to face me.


    For a long, heavy moment, neither of us spoke.


    Thick, suffocating silence hung in the air, making it difficult to breathe properly.


    He stood there for another moment, then let out a quiet breath.


    "I should go," he said finally, his voice low. "I just wanted to make sure you were okay."


    I nodded slowly, though something inside me twisted. I didn¡¯t know why I wanted him to stay, but I said nothing.


    He turned toward the door, his hand already reaching for the knob.


    But then¡ªhe stopped.


    Unexpectedly, he spun around and closed the space between us in two quick steps.


    And before I could even react, his hands gripped my waist and his lips crashed onto mine.


    I gasped, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    His lips moved hungrily over mine, and then I felt the slick heat of his tongue sliding into my mouth, stealing the breath straight from my lungs.


    I reached up, maybe to push him away, maybe to pull him closer¡ªbut we stumbled.


    His foot knocked into the coffee table, my leg hit the edge of the couch, and the next thing I knew, we tumbled to the floor together.


    The impact was hard, but neither of us cared.


    Hended above me, his body pressing into mine as his mouth never left mine¡ªkissing me like he couldn¡¯t help it, like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment.


    His hands gripped the sides of my face like he needed to feel I was real.


    And just as suddenly as it started... he stopped.


    Breathing hard, he pulled back just a little, our faces still inch apart.


    His eyes locked on mine¡ªbright, intense,pletely serious.


    "I really like you, Hailee," he whispered. "I¡¯m not ying with you. This... whatever this is... it¡¯s real for me."


    My lips parted. I didn¡¯t know what I was about to say. Maybe something stupid. Maybe something honest.


    But before either of us could speak¡ªthe sharp sound of keys rattling at the door froze us both.


    I stiffened under him. Callum quickly pushed himself up, and I sat up just as the door opened.


    My mother stepped inside.


    She stopped in the doorway, staring at us with a furrowed brow, her eyes moving from me to Callum and back again.


    I swallowed hard, my heart still racing.


    "Mom..." I said quickly, brushing hair out of my face. "This is Callum."


    She didn¡¯t speak, just stared.


    I quickly stood up, clearing my throat. "He¡¯s, uh... Callum. The Alpha¡¯s son from the Nightshade Pack," I said. "I¡¯ve been assigned as his guide while he¡¯s here."


    My mother¡¯s expression stayed unreadable, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Callum stood up too, then gave a small, respectful bow. "Ma¡¯am," he said, his tone serious. "It¡¯s an honor to meet you."


    I almost rxed¡ªuntil he opened his mouth again.


    "I like your daughter," he said simply. "And with your permission... I¡¯d like to court her."


    What?!


    My eyes widened. My jaw dropped.


    Did he really just say that?


    I smacked his arm hard. "Callum!" I hissed, sounding annoyed. "What is wrong with you?!"


    He chuckled softly, rubbing the spot where I hit him.


    "I meant every word," he said, smiling like he wasn¡¯t standing in front of my mom after tackling me to the floor and kissing me breathless.


    "Get out," I said, pointing to the door.


    Still smiling, he nodded. "Alright. I¡¯ll leave for now."


    He turned to my mom and gave another polite nod. "Goodnight, ma¡¯am."


    Then he looked at me one more time, still wearing that maddening grin.


    "I¡¯ll see you soon, Hailee."


    And with that... he walked out, leaving me standing there, my face burning hot as my mother slowly turned those sharp eyes on me.


    "So?" she asked, her voice surprisingly calm. Curious, not angry.


    I sighed. "It¡¯s nothing serious, Mother," I said quickly.


    I lied.


    Hell, it was something serious.


    Kissing Callum... it was like my whole world flipped upside down.


    It wasn¡¯t just heat or surprise. It was something deeper. Something that left me breathless and confused. Like the ground under my feet had shifted, and I didn¡¯t know if I liked it or hated it.


    My mother walked past me, cing her bag on the small table by the door. "He¡¯s bold," she said calmly, ncing at me out of the corner of her eye. "I¡¯ll give him that."


    I folded my arms across my chest, trying not to look as flustered as I felt. She gave a small smile. "You like him."


    I looked away.


    "I don¡¯t," I muttered.


    "You¡¯re blushing."


    I touched my cheek without meaning to. Of course I was.


    "I¡¯m just... surprised, that¡¯s all," I mumbled.


    My mother sat on the couch and crossed her legs. "So... are you going to let him court you?"


    My heart jumped.


    I turned to her quickly. "No! I mean... I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t thought about it."


    Mother was silent, but I knew she had something to say.


    "You know they won¡¯t approve of you dating."


    I frowned as my anger rose. Of course I knew exactly who she meant.


    "I don¡¯t fucking care! I don¡¯t care what they approve and what they don¡¯t approve!" I spat and tried to walk away, but then I stopped and turned to face Mother. "You know what? I¡¯m going to date Callum or any other young man I want to date, and I hope you pass this message across to them!"


    Without waiting for her response, I turned and climbed the stairs to my room.


    Reaching the door, I shoved it open, stepped inside, and nearly lost my breath.


    Nathan was sitting casually on my bed, his eyes locked on me like he¡¯d been waiting there for hours.

 Chapter 16: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 16: Confession</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I drove back home but couldn¡¯t bring myself to get out of the car. I couldn¡¯t understand it, but I was losing my mind, and if I didn¡¯t do something about it soon, I Would go insane.


    Without thinking, I shoved the door open and stepped out, but instead of going into the mansion, I walked back to the gate. The guards gave me curious looks, but I ignored them and ran out of the gate.


    Still running, I made my way to Hailee¡¯s home. I didn¡¯t even know why I was going to Hailee¡¯s house, or what the hell I nned to say. But I needed to see her. Maybe when I saw her... I¡¯d finally understand this madness in my head, and the words woulde.


    As I neared her home, I spotted her mother¡ªMrs. Vivian¡ªstanding at the door. I quickly ducked behind the fence, watching as she opened the door and stepped inside.


    I was about to head straight to Hailee¡¯s room when my gazended on Callum¡¯s car sitting in the driveway.


    My heart sank.


    What the hell was he doing here?


    What had he told her? Had he managed to convince her of something?


    Panic set in. For a crazy moment, I thought about barging in¡ªbut I held myself back. Her mother was inside. I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in her presence.


    So instead of walking in through the front, I moved to the side of the house, toward her window. It was slightly open. I didn¡¯t think twice. I jumped.


    With one smooth movement, I hoisted myself up, pushed the window wider, and climbed into her room,nding silently on the floor. The moment I stepped in, the air changed. Everything smelled like her. My heart pounded harder. I hadn¡¯t even nned what I was going to say. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say.


    So I did the only thing I could. I sat on the edge of her bed and waited.


    Minutes passed.


    Then I heard Callum¡¯s car engine starting. I moved toward the window and peeked through the curtain.


    He¡¯s leaving.


    I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a little. My eyes stayed fixed on the driveway until his car disappeared.


    Then, soft footsteps echoed down the hallway.


    My heartbeat picked up again.


    The doorknob turned.


    And then the door opened.


    She stepped in, her eyes falling on me immediately.


    Her body froze at the sight of me sitting calmly on her bed.


    Our eyes met.


    And for a long second¡ª


    Neither of us said a word.


    I watched her throat bob as she swallowed nervously. Slowly, she shut the door behind her, but she didn¡¯t move away. Instead, she pressed her back against it, frowning hard at me.


    Her eyes narrowed coldly. "Nathan... are you stalking me?"


    My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t answer right away.


    But my wolf growled softly inside me. "Yes, you are."


    I ignored him, rising slowly from the bed.


    My legs felt heavy.


    Like I was carrying something too big, something I didn¡¯t understand.


    I took one small step toward her, but I stopped when I saw her tense.


    I didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    Hell, I was scared too.


    My mouth opened, but no words came out. What the hell was I doing here?


    What was I even trying to say?


    I dragged a hand through my hair and looked away. "I... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me," I mumbled. "I¡¯ve been losing my mind ever since I saw you with Callum."


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    I forced myself to look back at her.


    Her expression was difficult to read.


    And that made everything harder.


    "I didn¡¯t n toe here," I said honestly. "I saw Callum with you and... I just¡ªI couldn¡¯t take it."


    I paused, letting out a shaky breath.


    "I¡¯ve never felt like this before."


    She blinked but said nothing.


    "I don¡¯t do this," I added, my voice low. "I don¡¯t chase anyone. I don¡¯t believe in feelings. I don¡¯t feel like this for anyone."


    Her eyes softened just a little¡ªbut she stayed quiet.


    I took another step.


    And then I just said it.


    "I like you, Hailee."


    The words left my lips shakily. It felt like a confession I¡¯d been holding in for years


    But once they were out, I couldn¡¯t take them back.


    "I like you. And it¡¯s driving me crazy."


    Hailee¡¯s eyes widened in shock. I could see the disbelief written all over her face, like she didn¡¯t know whether to be angry, confused, or frozen in ce.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I took another careful step closer, afraid she might run away.


    "Yes, Hailee," I said again, more sure this time. "I like you... I really do."


    The words came easier now, like my heart had been dying to get them out.


    My eyes stayed locked with hers.


    "I don¡¯t know when it started. Or how. Maybe... maybe it¡¯s been there all along," I said quietly. "Maybe that¡¯s why I hated you so much."


    She blinked, her lips parting slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak. She just listened, And I was grateful. I needed this moment. I needed to let it out.


    I took a breath and looked down for a moment before continuing.


    "The first day I saw you four years ago. At the bonfire. You were with your mom. I remember how you stood there, so calm, like you didn¡¯t care about anyone watching you. And I... I wanted you to look at me. To throw yourself at me like every other girl did."


    I met her eyes again.


    "But you didn¡¯t."


    "You didn¡¯t even nce my way twice. Like I didn¡¯t exist. And I thought, fine... maybe in a week. You¡¯ll fall for my charm. You¡¯ll join the list like the others."


    I gave a short, humorlessugh.


    "But you didn¡¯t. You never did. You never tried to impress me, never chased after me, never begged for attention like the rest. You acted like I was no one. And that pissed me off."


    I paused.


    "That¡¯s why I bullied you."


    Her eyes flickered, and I could see the hurt sh through them.


    "I was stupid. I thought if I couldn¡¯t get your attention the usual way, I¡¯d do it by getting under your skin. Making you mad. Making you notice me."


    I shook my head slowly.


    "I hated that I wanted you... and you didn¡¯t want me."


    An awkward and tensed silence hung in the air.


    "But now... seeing you with someone else¡ªseeing you with Callum¡ªit made everything clear."


    I swallowed hard.


    "All that hate... all that stupid, childish bullying¡ªit wasn¡¯t really hate. It was frustration. It was wanting you to look at me... to see me the way I saw you."


    I stepped even closer now, my voice low and filled with fear.


    "I didn¡¯t know how to handle it. And I handled it wrong. But Hailee... I like you. And I don¡¯t want to keep pretending I don¡¯t care."


    For a moment, there was silence. I panicked, waiting for her response. It was as if this moment was the most important moment of my life. My heart raced, and my wolf? I felt his uneasiness. It seemed he liked her too.


    But suddenly, she scoffed.


    A bitter, humorless sound that made my chest tighten.


    She began pping her hands, a bitter smile etched on her face.


    "Wow," she said with a shake of her head. "That was impressive, Nathan. Really impressive. You should go to Hollywood, you¡¯d win an Oscar for that performance. Such a well-put-together act."


    I froze.


    What?


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, frowning deeply.


    Sheughed, but it wasn¡¯t warm. It was sharp and bitter,ced with anger and pain.


    "Come on," she said, folding her arms across her chest. "Drop the act already. Tell me... what¡¯s the prize this time, Nathan? What¡¯s the reward for this bet? Is this the new bet you made with your friends? Is that why you¡¯re here, spitting out all this crap about liking me?"


    I stared at her, my heart pounding violently in my chest.


    "A bet?" I asked, stunned. "What are you saying, Hailee? What bet?"


    Her eyes darkened, and her smile disappeared.


    "Cut it, Nathan," she snapped. "ra told me everything."


    My frown deepened. Confusion twisted in my chest.


    "ra told you what?" I asked, already losing my temper¡ªbut not at her.

 Chapter 17: Spell

    <h4>Chapter 17: Spell</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Hailee scoffed and stepped closer, ring straight into my eyes. "ra told me about the bet you made with your friends," she said sharply. "You bet that you could kiss me twice¡ªand congrattions, you won." She spat with anger.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t react, I just went numb as I pondered on her words, and just like lightning, anger exploded through me.


    "ra lied," I said through gritted teeth. I was already losing my temper¡ªGod help ra.


    "And you expect me to believe that?" Hailee asked, raising a skeptical brow.


    I shook my head and took a step closer, reaching out to take her hand, but she yanked it away and red at me.


    "ra lied. There was no such bet. In fact, none of my friends even know we¡¯ve kissed. I may be a dick, but I don¡¯t discuss my sex life with my friends¡ªand definitely not when it concerns you."


    But the look on Hailee¡¯s face said it all. She didn¡¯t believe me. No matter what I said, in her mind, I was lying.


    And that broke something inside me.


    Without thinking, I yanked my phone from my pocket, fingers trembling with rage as I scrolled to ra¡¯s number. I hit the call button and ced the phone on speaker so Hailee could hear every word.


    It rang once. Twice.


    Then ra picked up.


    "Hey, Nathan. What¡¯s¡ª"


    I cut her off. "How dare you, ra!"


    There was a pause. "What¡ª"


    "What the hell did you tell Hailee?!" I shouted. "You told her I made a bet to kiss her twice?!"


    ra sighed. "Ugh, calm down. It was nothing, brother. I was just pulling her leg, I thought I¡¯d mess with her a little."


    My eyes flicked to Hailee, whose face was pale with anger and disbelief.


    "How dare you," I said, my voice trembling now. "You¡¯ve got some nerve."


    ra let out a smallugh. "Come on, Nathan. It¡¯s Hailee we¡¯re talking about. Why did you even kiss her anyway? She¡¯s an omega. Or do you want her as a fuck buddy? She doesn¡¯t even qualify for that."


    The second those words left her mouth, I lost it.


    My hands clenched into fists. My wolf growled so loud inside me, it felt like my chest was vibrating.


    "Don¡¯t you ever talk about her like that again!" I growled into the phone. "I swear, ra, if you ever lie about me again or insult her¡ª"


    ra was silent.


    "You want to y games? Fine. That Benz I promised? Consider it gone. Don¡¯t even think about it."


    "Nathan¡ª" she tried to speak.


    I didn¡¯t let her.


    I ended the call.


    The silence that followed felt heavy. My breathing was sharp, harsh in the still air.


    I turned to Hailee.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said quietly. "ra¡¯s just spoiled... We spoiled her too much." I apologized and waited¡ªwaited for her to speak, to say anything.


    But she said nothing.


    She just dropped her bag on the reading table, turned away from me, and began taking off her shoes like I wasn¡¯t even there.


    I stood still, watching her quietly, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªfor a single nce... a single sign that she believed me. But it didn¡¯te.


    She pulled her hair into a loose bun, reached for her towel from the hanger near the bed, and began walking toward the bathroom.


    Right at the doorway, she paused.


    Without turning back, she said in a low, tired voice, "I believe you should be gone before Ie back."


    Then she pushed the door open and walked in, closing it gently behind her.


    I released a soft sigh and ran a hand through my hair. Damn it. I¡¯d never been in a situation like this before.


    All of this¡ªchasing after a girl, waiting for her to say something, needing her to believe me¡ªwas new.


    Too new.


    And it was driving me absolutely crazy.


    I nced at the bathroom door again as I heard the sound of the shower running.


    Should I wait? Or should I respect her decision and leave?


    I spoke to my wolf. "What do you think?"


    He growled low. "She¡¯s not in a good mood. Let her be...."


    I sighed again, dragging my hand down my face.


    "She¡¯lle to the mansion tomorrow," my wolf murmured in my head. "It¡¯s Sunday."


    I nodded to myself, even though it felt wrong to leave. But I needed to give her space... for now.


    So I walked over to the window, climbed out the same way I came in, and this time¡ªI didn¡¯t run.


    I just walked.


    The air was cold, but it did nothing to cool the storm in my chest. My thoughts were a mess, but all of them had one name in the middle: Hailee.


    I didn¡¯t know when I started falling for her.


    But now, I knew one thing for sure¡ªI had fallen.


    Hard.


    By the time I got to the mansion, my head was spinning.


    I walked past the guards without a word and climbed the stairs to my room. My hands were shaking, and my body felt...


    Heavy.


    I shut the door behind me and leaned on it.


    Was I getting sick?


    I took off my shirt and copsed on the bed, my chest rising and falling fast.


    My skin felt mmy. My head was pounding. I couldn¡¯t exin what was happening.


    Everything felt off.


    I turned to the side, groaning softly as I clutched my head. My whole body shook as I held my head. The pain was getting worse, like something was crawling under my skin. I was sweating, my chest was tight, and everything felt wrong.


    Something dark was inside me.


    And my wolf... he was growling, trying to fight it off.


    "What¡¯s happening to me..." I whispered. But just then, there was a knock on my door.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to answer.


    Another knock. Harder this time.


    Still, I said nothing.


    A momentter, the door creaked open. I sensed someone stepping inside, but I couldn¡¯t lift my head to look.


    "Nathan...?" I recognized the panicked voice of my father.


    I heard him move quickly to my side.


    "Nat¡ªson, what the hell is going on?" he growled, gripping my shoulder.


    I groaned weakly, my body twitching in pain.


    "Guards!" he suddenly roared. "Get the healer! Now!"


    His voice thundered down the hall.


    In seconds, footsteps echoed outside, and then I heard my mother¡¯s voice from down the corridor. "What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s wrong with Nathan?!"


    My bedroom door flew open again. She rushed in, breathless.


    Then ra followed, stopping in her tracks when she saw me curled up, sweating, and trembling in bed.


    "Oh my God..." she gasped, voice trembling with fear.


    I didn¡¯t me them. I¡¯d never been this sick before.


    Within minutes, the royal healer arrived. An older woman with silver-streaked braids and sharp green eyes. She didn¡¯t waste time. She dropped to her knees beside the bed, her bag already open, herbs and tools spilling out.


    She ced her hands on my forehead, and I flinched at the coldness of her touch.


    "He¡¯s burning up," she muttered under her breath. Then she closed her eyes, chanted a spell under her breath, and a soft green light glowed from her palms.


    Still, my body twitched. The pain wasn¡¯t going.


    "He¡¯s fighting something," she said gravely. "Something dark is inside him."


    "What is it?" my father barked. "What¡¯s happening to him?!"


    She ced both hands over my chest and whispered another incantation. This time, the glow turned faintly purple. Her eyes widened in realization.


    "It¡¯s a spell," she said sharply. "A powerful one. A dark, maniptive magic."


    My mother gasped. ra took a step back.


    "What kind of spell?" my father demanded again.


    The healer¡¯s face darkened. "A love spell. Someone gave it to him through a kiss. But... it¡¯s not working the way they expected."


    "What do you mean?" my mother asked breathlessly.


    "If he were just any wolf... the spell would¡¯ve taken control of his mind and emotions instantly. But Nathan is born of the Alpha bloodline. His wolf and natural abilities are too strong. They¡¯re resisting it, fighting it... That¡¯s why his physical body is in so much pain."


    My father¡¯s fists clenched. "Someone tried to control my son through dark magic?!"


    "I can sense it clearly now," the healer added. "It was meant to manipte his emotions¡ªmake him obsess, submit, fall uncontrobly for that person. But his power is rejecting it. That rejection is what¡¯s causing this damage."


    There was a long, stunned silence.


    Then ra stepped forward slowly. A big frown etched on her face.


    "I think I know who did it..."


    Everyone turned to her.


    "Who?" Dad asked sharply.


    ra nced my way. "It¡¯s Hailee, the cook¡¯s daughter."

 Chapter 18: Defend Me

    <h4>Chapter 18: Defend Me</h4><subtxt> Hailee¡¯s POV


    I was just about to go to bed when I heard voices downstairs. It sounded like Mom was arguing with some men, and it made me worry. Who could it be at this hour? It waste... far toote for visitors. Concerned for Mom¡¯s safety, I quickly threw on a robe and stepped out of my room. As I reached the top of the stairs, her sharp voice carried up to me.


    "Hailee would never do that!" she yelled, full of anger and fear.


    But before she could say anything more, they all noticed my presence. Every head turned towards me. That¡¯s when I realized the men standing there were guards from the pack house¡ªStephen and Tony.


    Tony stepped forward, his expression unreadable.


    "Hailee, you have toe with us... the Alpha demands your presence."


    I frowned and continued descending the stairs. When I reached the bottom, I crossed my arms, my heart pounding.


    "Why?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, not wanting to show my fear.


    Stephen and Tony exchanged uneasy nces before Tony finally answered.


    "We¡¯re not supposed to tell you this... but you¡¯ve been used of using a dark spell on Nathan."


    "What?!" My eyes widened in shock.


    Stephen gave a reluctant nod. "You just have toe with us, Hailee. Now."


    I wanted to scream¡ªto shout that I hadn¡¯t done such a thing, that I would never, ever use dark magic on Nathan or anyone¡ªbut I knew it wouldn¡¯t help. No matter what I said now, they wouldn¡¯t believe me. It was better to go and face this head-on.


    I swallowed hard and shrugged. "Okay," I said quietly, turning to look at Mom, whose face was pale with worry.


    "I¡¯ming too," she said firmly, stepping beside me.


    I nodded.


    Without another word, we were led out of the house and into the waiting car. The drive to the pack house felt long, thick with silence and tension. I couldn¡¯t calm my racing heart, and neither could Mom¡ªshe kept wringing her hands in herp, ncing at me as if afraid this might be thest time she saw me free.


    When we arrived, I saw it immediately¡ªthe tension in the eyes of the staff. They looked afraid, whispering behind their hands as we passed.


    Something was seriously wrong.


    We were taken straight to Nathan¡¯s room. The door opened, and everyone was there¡ªthe pack elders, a few warriors, even the Beta¡ªbut my eyes went straight to Nathan.


    He was lying on the bed, pale and sweating, his chest rising and falling fast as if he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. His face was ghostly white, his usually strong body trembling slightly.


    How was this possible?


    He had been perfectly fine just an hour ago...


    A cold shiver ran down my spine as fear wrapped itself around my heart.


    What in the world was happening to him? And why was I being med?


    Before I could say anything, Alpha Dominic stepped forward, his gaze dark with usation.


    "Hailee," he said, his voice low and filled with anger, "tell me the truth. What have you done to my son?"


    My mouth went dry. Everyone was staring at me. Judging me.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I swear... I would never hurt Nathan."


    But I could see they didn¡¯t believe me.


    And Nathan... he was too weak to speak for himself.


    Before I could defend myself more, ra stepped forward, arms folded tightly across her chest, a look of hate for me on her face.


    "She¡¯s lying," ra said sharply. "I saw them. Nathan and Hailee kissed. That¡¯s how she gave him the spell¡ªthrough the kiss. She did it."


    The room filled with whispers. Gasps.


    I froze.


    My mother turned sharply towards me, her face filled with shock and confusion.


    "Hailee... is that true? Did you... kiss Nathan?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, blinking fast. There was no point denying that part.


    "Yes," I admitted softly, lifting my chin. "We kissed. I won¡¯t lie about that... but I never¡ªnever¡ªused any spell on him! I would never do such a thing!"


    ra stepped forward again, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "She¡¯s lying! It is obvious she wants my brother... first she seduced him into kissing her, and then she used a dark spell to make him fall for her¡ª"


    "Shut up, ra!"


    The sudden, weak yet authoritative voice echoed around the room.


    Everyone froze.


    I turned sharply towards the bed.


    It was Nathan.


    His pale body trembled as he struggled to lift his head from the pillow, his gaze zing with anger despite his weakness.


    "Stop this nonsense," Nathan rasped, ring at everyone, then at ra. "Stop using her. Hailee didn¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s innocent."


    A stunned silence fell over the room.


    "No spell," Nathan muttered harshly, forcing his voice to rise. "No charm. No dark magic. If anyone cursed me... it wasn¡¯t her. And besides, I was the one who kissed her, not she... I initiated the kiss."


    ra opened her mouth to protest, but Nathan cut her off, his sharp gaze pinning her in ce.


    "Not another word from you, ra," he growled weakly. "Or, I swear... you¡¯ll regret it."


    I felt tears prick my eyes as I watched him defend me¡ªdespite the pain, despite his condition¡ªhe was fighting for me.


    "I know who did this," Nathan said and turned his head slightly toward the guards standing by the door. His voice was barely more than a whisper, but every word wasced with authority.


    "Go... get Arie. Gamma Stone¡¯s daughter," he ordered.


    The guards exchanged quick nces before one of them hurried out of the room to carry out hismand.


    Nathan¡¯s tired eyes came back to me.


    "I¡¯m sorry I have to put you through this, Hailee..." he said softly, before copsing back onto the bed, groaning in pain.


    The room went silent as his words settled in, everyone looking confused.


    I stood frozen, watching as the healer bent over Nathan, panic clear in her eyes. She was chanting softly, her hands glowing, but it didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    His body kept shaking, his skin pale and drenched in sweat. He groaned again, this time louder, and my heart twisted painfully.


    I wanted to help.


    I could help.


    But I couldn¡¯t let anyone see. I couldn¡¯t let them know what I was truly capable of. No one in this pack knew about this part of me.


    I had always hidden it.


    But seeing Nathan like this... I couldn¡¯t just stand and watch.


    Then I heard the healer¡¯s worried voice.


    "This is getting out of control," she said to Alpha Dominic. "We need more healers. If we don¡¯t act quickly, it might be toote."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    That was it.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Without thinking twice, I moved closer to the bed and knelt beside Nathan. "Let me help wipe his sweat," I said softly, picking up the towel beside the basin of water.


    The healer nodded absently, focused on her chant.


    I dipped the towel in cool water and pressed it gently to Nathan¡¯s forehead, pretending to simplyfort him.


    But that wasn¡¯t all I was doing.


    As I touched him, I began drawing the sickness into me¡ªsilently, carefully, bit by bit. My hand trembled slightly as the dark energy moved from his body into mine. I could feel it, cold and dark, creeping through my veins like ice.


    It hurt.


    A lot.


    But I kept going, hiding the pain behind a calm face. I pretended to wipe his sweat, moving slowly, whispering soft words under my breath only I could understand.


    My body began to weaken. My knees wobbled a little. My head started spinning.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I would healter¡ªwhen I got home. Right now, Nathan needed to survive.


    Suddenly, I felt a shift.


    The burning heat from his skin faded.


    His breathing evened out.


    Then, slowly, his eyes fluttered open.


    I froze.


    He blinked a few times, then looked straight at me. His eyes were no longer dazed¡ªthey were clear. Strong.


    Before anyone could react, he pushed himself upright and sat up fully, like nothing had happened.


    Everyone in the room gasped in shock.


    "Nathan?" the healer said in disbelief.


    Nathan touched his chest and looked around. "I feel... fine," he said slowly, like even he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The healer quickly stepped forward, checking his pulse and scanning him with her glowing hands.


    "I... I don¡¯t understand," she whispered. "The dark energy is gone. He¡¯s healed."


    Everyone started whispering, surprised and confused. Some looked at the healer. Others stared at Nathan.


    But I stood up quietly, keeping my face calm and nk, as if nothing had happened.


    No one noticed how pale I had be. Or how I was quietly gripping the edge of the chair for support.


    Only my mother noticed.


    Her eyes locked with mine, and in that silent exchange, I knew¡ªshe had seen everything</subtxt>

 Chapter 19: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Truth</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Everyone rushed to Nathan, overjoyed that he was okay. My mother moved quickly to my side and held me tightly. Luckily, she did¡ªbecause I was so weak, I might¡¯ve copsed without her support.


    Nathan, still the center of everyone¡¯s attention, suddenly locked eyes with me. I could see the concern burning in his gaze.


    "Hailee... are you okay? You¡¯re... you¡¯re sweating," he said, voice full of worry.


    Immediately, everyone turned to look at me.


    "She¡¯s fine," my mother answered quickly, tightening her hold on me. "She¡¯s just shaken by the usation. That¡¯s all."


    Before anyone could speak further, the door burst open. Two guards stepped in, dragging a terrified Arie between them.


    The moment Nathan saw her, something changed. His entire body tensed. He stepped off the bed with sudden strength, anger written all over his face. Without a word, he stormed toward her.


    When he reached her, he grabbed her by the throat and mmed her against the wall.


    Everyone gasped.


    But no one moved to stop him.


    "You bitch!" Nathan growled, his voice filled with disgust. "How dare you try to use a love spell on me?!"


    Arie trembled in his grip, gasping for air, her eyes wide with fear. "I¨CI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡ª"


    "LIE to me again," Nathan snarled, tightening his hold, "and I swear, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    Her lips trembled. Her eyes darted around the room, looking for help¡ªbut no one came.


    "Okay! Okay! I did it!" she cried out finally. "I did it!"


    Nathan dropped her suddenly, and she copsed to the floor, gasping for air and holding her neck.


    "Why?" Nathan demanded coldly. "Why would you do something so disgusting?"


    Arie¡¯s voice shook as she spoke, still sitting on the floor. "Because I love you, Nathan! I didn¡¯t want to be just some fling. I wanted more... I thought if I used the spell, you¡¯d see me differently. You¡¯d want me."


    Nathan¡¯s face darkened with disgust.


    "You¡¯ll never be anything more than what you already were," he said coldly. "You¡¯re not the one I want. You never were."


    Arie broke into sobs, but Nathan didn¡¯t even look at her again.


    His eyes returned to me¡ªand his brows creased instantly.


    I couldn¡¯t even stand properly anymore. My head was spinning, and my body felt too heavy.


    "Hailee¡ª" he started.


    "We need to go," my mother interrupted. "Hailee wasn¡¯t feeling well before she was brought here."


    "Oh, we are sorry about that," Nathan¡¯s mom apologized.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave me. "I¡¯ll drive you," he said firmly.


    But before he could take another step, Alpha Dominic stepped forward. "No, Nathan," he said sharply. "You¡¯re just recovering. You shouldn¡¯t be driving anywhere."


    "But¡ª"


    "No," his father interrupted again, this time more gently. "Let the guards take them. You need to rest."


    Nathan looked torn, his jaw clenched and fists tight at his sides, but in the end, he didn¡¯t argue.


    He turned to one of the guards. "Make sure they get home safely," he said, his voice low butmanding. "Don¡¯t leave until they¡¯re inside."


    The guard nodded quickly. "Yes, Alpha."


    My mother nodded once in thanks, then helped me toward the door. My legs felt like jelly, but I managed to walk with her support.


    As we passed Nathan, his hand brushed mine lightly¡ªjust a gentle touch¡ªbut it sent a warmth through my chest that made my breath hitch.


    "Rest, Hailee, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow," he whispered.


    I gave a weak nod, too tired to say a word.


    And then we left the room.


    The night air outside was cold, but I didn¡¯t even feel it. My body was heavy, my head spinning. All I wanted was to lie down.


    As the guards opened the car door for us, I leaned against my mother and whispered, "I¡¯ll be okay."


    She didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust held me tighter as the car pulled away from the pack house, heading home.


    We got home safely.


    The guards waited until we were inside before leaving, just like Nathan told them to. I didn¡¯t say a word on the way in¡ªI didn¡¯t have the strength. My legs wobbled, and my head felt light, like I was floating. I was dizzy. Weak.


    Mother led me straight to my room.


    She helped me sit on the bed, took off my robe, and pulled the nket over me. She didn¡¯t speak for a while. Just moved around quietly, tucking me in like I was a child again.


    I knew it wasing.


    I felt her watching me.


    Then finally, she sat on the edge of my bed and took my hand in hers.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have done that," she cautioned softly, her thumb brushing over mine.


    I looked away.


    "I had to do it," I whispered.


    She leaned closer, her voice even softer now. "You could¡¯ve died, you know that? That kind of dark energy... it¡¯s not something to y with."


    "I wasn¡¯t ying," I said quietly. "I couldn¡¯t watch him suffer. I had to do something."


    "And what if it had consumed you instead?" Her voice cracked slightly. "What then, Hailee? What would I have done without you? What would I have told them?" she asked worriedly, and I understood her fear. If anything happened to me, mother would be in big trouble.


    I took her hand into mine and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Mother... I¡¯m fine, and nothing will ever happen to me," I assured her.


    She sighed but nodded. "Please don¡¯t do it again... if they find out you are using this ability, they will be angry at you."


    I scoffed. "I don¡¯t care anymore, Mother. What they think or feel doesn¡¯t matter to me," I said tly.


    Mother looked like she wanted to say more, but she held back her words... which was a good decision because I was getting tired of the topic.


    I leaned back on the pillows, trying to steady my breathing. The ache in my chest was still there, a dull reminder of what I had taken from Nathan.


    "I think I¡¯d like to start healing myself now," I said quietly, ncing up at my mother.


    She stood, brushing my hair from my face. "Alright," she nodded. "If you need anything... anything at all, just call me."


    "I will," I whispered.


    She pressed a kiss to my forehead and gave my hand a gentle squeeze. "Rest, my love." Then she quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    The silence that followed wasforting.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply. Slowly, I began to draw the energy inward, letting my body start its healing process. My palms warmed, my heartbeat steadied. It would take time¡ªbut I would be okay.


    Just as I was sinking into that quiet space of focus and calm...


    A soft tap sounded.


    My eyes flew open.


    I froze.


    Another knock¡ªgentle but firm¡ªthis time against my window.


    For a second, my heart jumped in panic.


    Then I slowly turned my head toward the curtains, my body still heavy.


    I pushed the covers off and stumbled to the window, using the wall for support. My fingers trembled slightly as I grabbed the curtain.


    When I pulled it back¡ª


    My breath caught in my throat.


    It was Nathan.


    Standing right there outside my window.

 Chapter 20: In His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 20: In His Arms</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His hoodie was up, his face shadowed, but there was no mistaking him. He looked up at me, his eyes met mine¡ªdark, tired, and filled with concern. I blinked, unsure if I was dreaming.


    But I wasn¡¯t.


    He was really here.


    My heart kicked up in my chest, a different kind of ache blooming inside me.


    I slowly opened the window. The cold night air rushed in, brushing against my skin.


    "Nathan...?" I whispered.


    "I had to see you," he said, his voice low and rough. "I couldn¡¯t sleep... I¡¯m so worried."


    He looked it too¡ªhair messy, eyes slightly swollen like he hadn¡¯t rested a second since I left.


    I just stared at him, stunned. What had gotten into him?


    "I also want to exin the situation with Arie..."


    I cut him off. "Everyone knows you two are fuck buddies."


    Nathan frowned, but didn¡¯t argue about it.


    "Can Ie in?" he asked, almost pleading.


    I frowned. Every part of me wanted to say no. He should go home and rest. But I knew Nathan. He was stubborn. If I refused, he wouldn¡¯t leave... and honestly, I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue tonight.


    Without saying a word, I stepped back from the window and made my way to the bed, my legs wobbling slightly. My body still ached, every nerve begging to rest and start healing¡ªbut now, with Nathan here, I¡¯d have to wait.


    I sat down carefully, trying to look fine... to seem okay. But he noticed. Of course, he did.


    Nathan stepped inside quietly and walked straight to me, stopping right in front of the bed. His eyes searched my face with concern.


    "You were fine a few hours ago," he said gently, his brows furrowed. "What happened, Hailee? What¡¯s suddenly wrong?"


    I froze.


    My heart raced.


    I needed to say something. Anything.


    I quickly searched my brain for a lie that made sense. Then it hit me.


    "My period," I muttered, not meeting his gaze. "It... it just started. And it¡¯s really painful tonight."


    Silence.


    Relief flooded me. Some boys couldn¡¯t handle that kind of thing. They¡¯d run from it like it was a disease. I was almost certain Nathan was one of them. He¡¯d probably be out the window in a minute.


    I cleared my throat, trying to create space between us.


    "You should go," I said quietly,ying down and pulling the nket over my body. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    But instead of leaving, he crouched beside the bed.


    "I¡¯m not leaving," he said softly.


    My brows pulled together in confusion.


    "I heard once... that when a girl is on her period, a hug from a wolf male can help with the pain," he said, almost shyly. "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true¡ªbut... I want to try. I want to help."


    I blinked, startled by his words.


    Was he... serious?


    Before I could process it, he added, "You wiped my forehead when I was burning up. Let me return the favor."


    My lips parted to reject his offer, to tell him I didn¡¯t need his pity or his kindness¡ªnot after everything. But before I could get the words out, he cut me off gently.


    "I promise I¡¯ll be a gentleman," he said, his voice so soft it barely carried over the silence. "I just want to help... You look pale, Hailee."


    I stared at him, confused, unsettled.


    This wasn¡¯t Nathan.


    This couldn¡¯t be the same guy who spent the past four years making my life miserable. Who mocked me in the hallways, ignored me like I didn¡¯t matter.


    And yet... here he was. Kneeling beside my bed like he cared.


    I swallowed hard, feeling the lump rising in my throat. Against my better judgment, my head gave a tiny nod.


    He stood slowly and reached for the hem of his hoodie.


    I blinked.


    Wait... what was he¡ª?


    In one smooth motion, he pulled it off.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath.


    His abs... sculpted, warm-toned, and lightly glistening in the dim light of my room. His chest rose and fell evenly, calm despite the tension that now swirled thick in the air. He looked like something carved from a daydream¡ªand I hated how my eyes lingered.


    I immediately shifted on the bed, turning my gaze away as heat flushed my cheeks. But I still saw him from the corner of my eye as he climbed in.


    He moved carefully, slowly, like he was afraid I¡¯d change my mind.


    Then¡ª


    He wrapped his arms around me.


    Gently.


    Protectively.


    My breath hitched.


    The heat from his body soaked into mine like sunlight breaking through a cold winter. His warmth was like a nket I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. My aching body rxed just a little under his touch.


    I tried to stay stiff, to keep myself from melting... but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    He smelled like cedarwood and smoke. Warm, earthy, and something I wanted to breathe in forever.


    I gave in to thefort, allowing my head to rest against his chest, feeling his heart beating slow and steady beneath my cheek.


    It was calm.


    Strong.


    Safe.


    "Are youfortable?" he asked softly, and I nodded... not able to trust my voice.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did I. Rather, I felt his hand on my hair as he gently stroked and then sniffed it.


    "I love the smell of your hair," he whispered, his voice sounding so husky and sexy.


    I bit my lips and shut my eyes closed as I tried to ignore the fact that I was in Nathan Dominic¡¯s arms.


    His touch was gentle. So unexpectedly soft for someone like him.


    I almost thought I imagined it when his fingers began tracing slow, feather-light circles on my back.


    At first, it felt innocent...forting, even.


    But the more he did it, the harder it became to ignore the way it made my skin tingle.


    I tried to focus. I needed to start my healing¡ªdraw the energy in and let it work through me like before.


    But his hands were still moving. Still... lingering.


    My back arched slightly under the touch, my breath catching in my throat.


    Stop it, Hailee. Focus.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and forced myself to concentrate. Slowly, I began the process. Pulling my energy inward, channeling it through my body. It felt slower than usual. Heavy.


    Maybe it was the exhaustion.


    Maybe... it was the boy wrapped around me.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when my breathing evened out, or when the ache faded into something gentler.


    All I knew was that his scent¡ªcedarwood and fire¡ªwas thest thing I felt before darkness swept me into sleep.


    ¡ª


    When I woke, the first thing I noticed was the warmth.


    The second... was pressure.


    Something was poking me.


    I blinked, still dazed from sleep, and slowly opened my eyes.


    My face was tucked under Nathan¡¯s chin.


    His arms were still around me, his breathing deep and even.


    But something down was poking me.


    I carefully nced down, only for my eyes to widen as I realized it was his arousal poking me.

 Chapter 21: On My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 21: On My Bed</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Fuck!


    My face burned with heat as I realized exactly what was pressing against me.


    I panicked and quickly tried to shift away, but the sudden movement caused Nathan to stir.


    Crap.


    I froze... and then did the only thing I could think of.


    I stayed perfectly still and pretended I was just moving in my sleep.


    I heard a low curse.


    "Shit," he muttered under his breath.


    I kept my breathing soft and even, trying my best to stay still. My heart, though, was pounding wildly.


    He was awake.


    And he definitely noticed his arousal.


    I expected him to move away... maybe get up and leave. But he didn¡¯t.


    Rather, I felt something on my face.


    His fingers.


    Soft. Barely brushing my cheek.


    A gentle stroke¡ªfeatherlight¡ªas if he was scared I¡¯d disappear if he touched me too hard.


    "You look so beautiful like this," he whispered.


    My breath hitched.


    His fingers trailed slowly from my cheekbone to my jaw, pausing at my lips.


    He brushed his thumb against them gently, his touch tender, almost reverent. Then¡ª


    He leaned in and ced a soft kiss on my mouth.


    Quick. Gentle.


    But it sent my heart into a frenzy.


    I had to act.


    My eyes fluttered open, and I shifted slightly, pretending to be drowsy.


    Nathan didn¡¯t jerk away. He didn¡¯t even look startled.


    He just smiled softly, like he¡¯d been expecting me to wake up.


    "Good morning," he said, voice low and husky. "How¡¯s the pain?"


    I blinked at him,pletely thrown off.


    "You¡¯re still here ... you spent the night here?" I mumbled, still dazed.


    He nodded.


    "Yep."


    I swallowed hard and pushed myself upright, resting my back against the headboard. I didn¡¯t dare nce down¡ªI already knew he was still aroused. I expected him to move away from the bed, but he didn¡¯t.


    Hey there, clearly trying to hide it.


    So funny.


    I cleared my throat and spoke. "Thank you... but I think you should go. I don¡¯t want my mother walking in and seeing you here. Or catching your scent."


    Nathan didn¡¯t respond. He just stared at me.


    Not in a creepy way.


    But like he was searching for something¡ªsomething in my eyes I didn¡¯t even know I was showing.


    It made me ufortable... not because I was scared, but because I felt too seen. Too exposed.


    I looked away, pretending to fix the nket on myp.


    "I mean it," I murmured. "You should go before my mom catches your scent."


    Still nothing.


    I sighed and looked back at him, narrowing my eyes.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, his eyes darted to the floor¡ªjust behind me¡ªand his expression suddenly changed.


    "Hailee," he whispered, his voice low and urgent, "Don¡¯t move."


    My heart jumped.


    "What?" I froze.


    "There¡¯s a snake," he said, his eyes widening. "Right behind you. Don¡¯t scream."


    I flinched.


    I didn¡¯t care what kind of snake it was or if it was poisonous or not¡ªI leapt. With zero hesitation, I jumped straight onto Nathan, arms clinging to his shoulders and legs trying to get as far away from the floor as possible.


    "Where?! Where is it?!" I yelled, practically on top of him.


    And then...


    Heughed.


    Not just a chuckle. A full, amused, unbotheredugh.


    I blinked, confused and still halfway on hisp.


    "What¡ª?"


    "There¡¯s no snake," he grinned. "I was just messing with you."


    My eyes widened. "You what?!"


    I shoved his chest yfully, even though I was still clinging to him. "Nathan! That¡¯s not funny!"


    "It was a little funny," he smirked. "You should¡¯ve seen your face."


    I red at him¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t hide the tiny smile tugging at my lips.


    "You tricked me just to get me to jump on you, didn¡¯t you?"


    He shrugged, still holding my waist. "Can you me me?"


    I rolled my eyes and tried to get away from him, but he held me back by cing his hands firmly on my waist. I blinked and stared at him right in the face. Now looking at him this close, I couldn¡¯t help but not see why every girl in the Full Moon Pack and beyond was drooling over him.


    He was good-looking. He really was.


    His ck hair was a little messy, but somehow it made him look even better. His skin had a warm tan tone, smooth and glowing in the soft morning lighting through the window.


    Then there were his eyes.


    Green. Deep forest green. The kind of eyes that made it hard to look away. It felt like he was looking straight into me, not just at me.


    I nced down before I could stop myself.


    He was still shirtless.


    His chest was broad, his muscles firm and strong. His abs¡ªclear, defined, the kind you¡¯d expect to see in movies or on posters. Every part of him looked perfect.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be staring...


    But I did.


    And when I looked up again, he was already watching me.


    Not smirking.


    Not teasing.


    Just calm and quiet.


    Then, slowly, a small smile appeared on his lips. "See something you like?" he asked, his voice soft but yful.


    My cheeks heated instantly.


    "Nothing exciting," I lied.


    Nathanughed. "Right."


    I tried to move off him, but his hands stayed on my waist. He didn¡¯t push or pull¡ªjust held me gently, like he didn¡¯t want me to go.


    And the worst part?


    I didn¡¯t really want to move either, but I had to pretend. "I think you should let go of me now," I said quietly, trying to ignore how safe I felt in his arms.


    Nathan raised an eyebrow, then leaned in just a little closer. "Only on one condition."


    I blinked. "What condition?"


    He smirked, his voice smooth and teasing. "Be my date for the bonfire tonight."


    My eyes widened. "What?"


    "You heard me," he said, still holding me gently. "Come with me tonight. As my date."


    I hesitated, my heart pounding. Was he serious? What would people say if they saw us together?


    Not that I cared what they said¡ªit¡¯s just... for years, everyone knew Nathan hated me.


    They¡¯d be shocked.


    "I¡¯ll... think about it," I mumbled, looking away quickly.


    Nathan chuckled low under his breath. "That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking."


    He finally let go of my waist and stood up from the bed, stretching a little before picking up his hoodie from the floor. I watched him silently as he pulled it over his head, covering that unfairly perfect chest.


    Then, unexpectedly, he leaned in again.


    This time, he pressed a gentle kiss on my left cheek, a simple kiss that was enough to leave my heart racing.


    "I¡¯ll see you tonight... hopefully," he whispered, his green eyes locked on mine.


    Then, with onest smile, he turned and slipped out through the window the same way he came.


    I sighed and dropped back into my bed, my eyes glued to the ceiling.


    What was happening to you, Hailee?


    Get a grip.


    This is Nathan... freaking Nathan Dominic. The guy who used to mock you in the hallways like it was a sport. The guy who made everyone believe he hated you.


    Now he¡¯s asking you out?


    Kissing your cheek like it meant something?


    I groaned and pulled the nket over my head.


    But just as I started to close my eyes, my phone buzzed loudly on the nightstand.


    I flinched.


    Reaching over, I grabbed it and nced at the screen.


    Callum.


    My heart skipped.


    I sat up slowly, chewing my bottom lip. Why was he calling this early?


    I hesitated... then answered.


    "Hello?" I said quietly.


    His voice came through sharp. Angry.


    "You told me there was nothing between you and Nathan."


    I froze.


    "What¡ªCallum¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t lie to me, Hailee," he cut me off. "He spent the night in your room. What were you doing, huh? Reading bedtime stories? Studying biology? Or was it... practical biology?"


    I sucked in a breath, getting annoyed. Why was he acting like we were already dating.


    "Callum, it¡¯s not what you think¡ª"


    Heughed bitterly. "Of course not. It never is."


    And then¡ª


    Click.


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the phone in my hand, my chest tightening.


    What the hell.

 Chapter 22: Mad At Me

    <h4>Chapter 22: Mad At Me</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I abruptly ended the call and let out a frustrated groan, tossing my phone onto the passenger seat.


    Damn it. I hadn¡¯t nned on starting my day like this. Honestly, I just wanted to see Hailee... maybe take her out for breakfast, learn more about her.


    So, without thinking twice, I started the car and headed straight for her ce. Maybe if I saw her I would get back my sanity because throughoutst night I couldn¡¯t... I kept reying the kiss we shared in my head... and all I wanted was to see her again. But fate had other ns.


    Just as I turned down her street and slowed in front of their building, I saw someoneing out from the side. Tall. ck hoodie. Messy dark hair. I knew that walk. Nathan Dominic. He didn¡¯t even notice my car. He took the opposite path and disappeared down the other road.


    My frown deepened as I watched him walk away. He had juste out of her house, this early in the morning. My hands tightened on the steering wheel. He¡¯d spent the night with her. I blinked hard, fighting the sting rising behind my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but the evidence was right there in front of me.


    I looked back at the phone, hoping she would call back and exin herself to me... exin the situation... I was hoping she would call back and tell me what I thought wasn¡¯t true, that I was mistaken. I waited. Parked a little down the road, eyes glued to my phone, hoping¡ªbegging¡ªfor it to ring.


    For her name to sh across the screen. For her voice toe through and tell me what I saw was wrong. That Nathan hadn¡¯t spent the night with her. That he just came by early for some reason. Anything. But my phone stayed silent. No call. No message. Nothing.


    After a while, I sighed heavily and started the engine. My chest felt tight the whole ride back home. My mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning with images of them together. I walked into my room, shut the door behind me, and dropped onto the bed like all the strength had left my body.


    Still nothing from her. I picked up my phone again, scrolling through our messages... circling back... checking if maybe something didn¡¯t deliver or I missed a text. Nothing. Just thatst call I made. I set the phone down beside me and stared at the ceiling, my thoughts loud and messy.


    Why won¡¯t she just exin? That¡¯s all I needed. One exnation to calm my mind. My chest started to feel tight, my breathing uneven. I rubbed my hands over my face, sitting up slowly. There was this weird pressure building inside me... I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the silence made it harder not to.


    Panic crept in. What if she chose him? What if I was just... toote?


    I stood up and began pacing around the room... I was panicking and even scared... I needed to talk to her... I needed to see her... I wanted her... goodness, I have never wanted anything like I want her throughout my life. I sat back on the bed, not knowing what to do.


    "Call her... she is still your guide, remember?" my wolf suggested. I thought for a while as a thought came to my head. I didn¡¯t care if it sounded stupid ¡ªI just needed to hear her voice. I needed a reason to talk to her... anything. So I picked up my phone, hit call, and waited.


    When she answered, I didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak. "I don¡¯t know how to use my dishwasher," I said sharply. "And I¡¯ve never used it before." There was silence on the line. Long and thick. I could feel her hesitating. And I pressed on.


    "You¡¯re my guide, aren¡¯t you?" I added, my tone rougher than I intended. "It¡¯s part of your job to help me."


    Still quiet. Then finally, she said in a calm, distant voice, "I¡¯ll be there in an hour."


    Click. She hung up. I stared at the phone for a second, unsure if I felt better or worse.


    But I waited. I cleaned up the mess in the living room, paced a little, even changed my shirt three times for no reason. My heart wouldn¡¯t calm down. Exactly an hourter, there was a knock at the door. I opened it.


    Hailee stood there. Her face was calm... but not warm. Not like yesterday. Not like when we kissed. It was like a wall had gone up between us. Her eyes met mine for a moment, unreadable, and then she stepped past me without a word.


    She walked into the kitchen, went straight to the dishwasher, and knelt to open it. "This is the power button," she said coolly, not even ncing back at me. "You load the tes in this rack, sses go here. You add detergent in thispartment. Close it, pick your setting, and press start."


    She didn¡¯t stop there. She moved to the microwave, the oven, the fridge. She exined every little button like I was a total idiot. Her voice was t. Cold. Angry. She wasn¡¯t just showing me appliances. She was making a point... a point that she was mad at me.


    I leaned against the wall, arms folded, watching her. Not because I didn¡¯t understand the instructions. But because I was trying to figure out why she was angry at me when I should be the one angry.


    She kept moving around the kitchen exining every little details.


    Finally, she turned around and faced me. Her expression was unreadable, her tone nk. "If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll take my leave now." She turned, already walking toward the door.


    "No," I said quickly, stepping in front of her. Before she could react, I reached out, picked her up by the waist, and sat her gently on the kitchen counter.


    She frowned and tried to get down, but I stood in front of her, blocking the way. "What is going on with you?" I asked, frustrated. "Why are you mad at me?"

 Chapter 23: Imagine Her

    <h4>Chapter 23: Imagine Her</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    Her eyes narrowed. "Are you serious right now?"


    I frowned. "Yes! I should be the one upset, Hailee. I saw Nathan leaving your house this morning¡ªearly morning..."


    She cut me off, her voice sharp. "And you called me just to use me, Callum!"


    I opened my mouth, but she kept going.


    "You didn¡¯t ask. You didn¡¯t even care how I was feeling. You just jumped to conclusions and basically called me a liar. Do you know how that made me feel?"


    Her voice cracked a little at the end.


    "You assumed I slept with him," she continued, quieter now. "What do you take me for? A loose girl?"


    I took a shaky breath and stepped closer.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, my voice low and full of guilt. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that... I just¡ªI lost it. I was jealous."


    She scoffed and looked away. "Clearly."


    "No, Hailee, listen to me," I said, gently cupping her face. "I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I saw him leaving and... I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think straight. I was scared you picked him."


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    I leaned in closer.


    "I¡¯ve never felt like this before," I admitted. "Not about anyone. I don¡¯t know how to handle it. But I¡¯m sorry for using you. You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    Our eyes met.


    I saw the anger slowly soften in hers.


    "I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again," I whispered.


    There was a pause.


    Then she mumbled, "Whatever."


    "I¡¯ll make it up to you," I said quickly.


    Before she could respond, I leaned in and kissed her.


    This kiss wasn¡¯t rushed or confused like the first one. It was deep. Real. Apologetic.


    Her lips were soft, warm... and this time, she kissed me back, passionately.


    I felt her fingers grip the edge of my shirt. I stepped in closer, not wanting to let her go.


    My hands gripped her waist, then slid up her back, pulling her closer¡ªpressing her against me.


    She didn¡¯t pull away.


    Her hands clutched my shirt tightly, holding on like she needed me just as much as I needed her.


    Everything about her¡ªher scent, her warmth, the way she kissed me back¡ªwas driving me insane.


    I deepened the kiss, letting my lips move against hers with a hunger I hadn¡¯t nned on showing. One of my hands slid up her spine, feeling the curve of it beneath her shirt, and I could feel her shiver under my touch.


    She gasped softly against my mouth, and the sound¡ªGod¡ªit made my restraint slip.


    My hips pressed a little too close. Too hard.


    I felt myself getting aroused, painfully so.


    Fuck.


    I pulled away, breathing heavily, my heart hammering in my chest.


    "I¡ª" I swallowed, trying to pull myself together. "I didn¡¯t mean for it to get that far. I just¡ª"


    She looked up at me, lips still parted, face flushed.


    "I¡¯m not sorry," I admitted, voice low and rough. "But I needed to stop. I didn¡¯t want to push you."


    Her chest rose and fell quickly, eyes flickering with confusion and heat.


    There was so much I wanted to say, so much I wanted to do¡ªbut now wasn¡¯t the time. Not like this.


    I ran a hand through my hair and let out a shaky breath. "I heard There¡¯s a bonfire tonight. I was going to skip it, but... I¡¯d rather go if you came with me."


    She blinked, surprised by the sudden change in direction. "What?"


    "I¡¯m asking you to be my date," I said simply. "To the bonfire. If you want to."


    She hesitated. Her lips pressed into a line, and her gaze dropped to the floor.


    "I¡¯ll... think about it," she said softly.


    I nodded, not pushing her. "That¡¯s fair."


    She let go of my shirt and slid off the counter, smoothing her clothes like she needed a barrier between us again. Her face was still a little flushed as she grabbed her bag.


    "I have to leave for work," she said, not quite meeting my eyes.


    I stepped aside to give her room. "Okay."


    She walked to the door but paused with her hand on the handle.


    "I¡¯ll let you know about the bonfire," she said over her shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll wait," I replied, my voice quiet but steady.


    And then she was gone.


    The second the door closed behind her, silence filled the room.


    But my body wasn¡¯t calm. Not even close. I was still hard. Still aching. Still tasting her lips on mine.


    I let out a rough breath and raked my fingers through my hair. I tried to shake it off, to focus on anything else, but the memory of her, soft and warm against me, refused to leave.


    The way her lips parted...


    The little sound she made when I touched her...


    The way her hands pulled at my shirt like she didn¡¯t want the moment to end...


    Damn it.


    I paced the room for a second, but it was no use. My jeans felt too tight, my skin too hot.


    I gave in.


    Heading straight for the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and turned the lock.


    Leaning back against the door, I let out a deep sigh and closed my eyes.


    All I could see was her.


    Sitting on the counter, eyes wide and lips swollen from our kiss.


    Looking up at me like I was the only one in the world. So beautiful. So tempting.


    I unzipped my jeans with shaky fingers, letting out a low groan as I finally wrapped my fingers around my hardened cock, imagining it was her hand instead of mine.


    Imagining those lips pressed to my neck, whispering my name.


    Imagining her thighs wrapped around me.


    My breathing grew heavier as I pictured my mouth on her nipples, sucking them. I imagined hearing her moans, I imaginedying her on the counter... worshiping her body with my mouth.


    "Damn it!" I groaned and increased my pace as I stroked my dick.


    With my eyes closed, I imagined the smell of her pussy... what it would feel like to have a taste of it... my tongue licking it like an ice cream... I imagined her squirming, her fingers in my hair as she begged for more. My mind kept ying it back over and over¡ªthe kiss, her gasp, her body melting into mine.


    "Hailee..." I muttered under my breath, the sound of her name sending a jolt through me.


    I was close. Too close. My hand worked faster, rougher, driven by the thought of her pussy in my mouth, the way it would feel to have her.


    My muscles tensed, that aching pressure building at the base of my spine. I was right there¡ªright about to cum¡ªwhen I heard it.


    A sound.


    Footsteps?


    My eyes flew open, pulse spiking.


    Then I perceived Hailee¡¯s scent.


    Shit.


    I panicked.


    In a blur, I yanked my hand away and zipped up my jeans, wincing at how painfully hard I still was. My heart was in my throat as I flushed the toilet just to cover the silence and sshed cold water on my face.


    Breathe. Calm down.


    I yanked the door open, still slightly breathless, hoping I looked normal.


    She was standing right there. Bag still on her shoulder. Her cheeks were red, her lips parted in shock.


    Her wide eyes dropped to my jeans¡ªmy painfully obvious bulge¡ªand then back up to my face.


    Oh fuck.


    She knew.


    I saw it in the way her lips parted slightly, her brows raised, and the heat that quickly rushed into her face. Her eyes flicked again to my hand, still damp from the sink... or maybe she noticed the way I couldn¡¯t meet her gaze for a second.


    "I¡ªI forgot my phone," she said, voice low. But it cracked at the end.


    My throat bobbed. "Oh¡ªuh¡ªyeah. It should be here... somewhere." I muttered, moving aside.


    She didn¡¯t move right away.


    Instead, she just stared at me.


    The tension between us was thick. Too thick. She knew. She definitely knew I was thinking about her while stroking myself.


    I couldn¡¯t look away. My cheeks burned, not with embarrassment, but something rawer. Like I¡¯d just handed her my desire, naked and exposed.


    She stepped past me slowly, her shoulder brushing mine.


    She bent to grab the phone from the counter, but I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªmy eyes flicked down to the curve of her ass, the way her shirt lifted just a little.


    When she stood, she didn¡¯t turn around.


    But her voice came, soft and low.


    "Was I that good?"


    I froze.


    My mouth opened. No words came out.


    She turned then, her cheeks red, her phone clutched tightly in her hand, but her gaze... God, her gaze was fire.


    "You were thinking about me," she said, not asking¡ªstating. "Weren¡¯t you?"


    I swallowed hard. "I¡ªyeah."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Then she stepped toward me.


    My pulse thundered.


    She was so close, I could smell her again. That soft honey and nutmeg scent that clung to my skin even after she left. Her eyes flicked to my lips, and I craved to pull her into a kiss, but I held back.


    She lifted a brow. "Next time, lock the door."


    Then she turned and left.

 Chapter 24: His Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 24: His Cousin</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The moment I shut the door, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been holding.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t walk. I just leaned back against the wall outside Callum¡¯s apartment, my heart racing like I had just run a mile.


    What the hell just happened? That kiss... the way he held me... the way I kissed him back.


    I closed my eyes and tried to steady my breathing. I told myself I needed to get to work¡ªbut then I remembered.


    My phone. Damn it. I¡¯d left it on the kitchen counter.


    With a sigh, I turned back, trying to pull myself together. I knocked once. No answer. He was probably in his bedroom and didn¡¯t hear¡ªso I opened the door slowly.


    The ce was quiet. Too quiet.


    I stepped inside, heading toward the kitchen when I froze.


    A sound. Low. Rough. A moan.


    I paused, eyebrows furrowed. Then I heard it again... clearer this time, echoing softly from the bathroom.


    My name. He was moaning my name.


    My entire body stilled. Shock hit me first, quickly followed by confusion... and then something warmer. Hotter.


    I didn¡¯t mean to move. Didn¡¯t mean to go closer. But I did.


    The bathroom door was cracked open just a little, steam drifting out from the shower. And there he was... his silhouette faintly visible through the frosted ss, his back arched slightly as another soft groan escaped his lips.


    "Hailee..."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    My instincts screamed at me to turn around, to walk out quietly and pretend I hadn¡¯t seen or heard a thing. But I couldn¡¯t move. Not when I was frozen between embarrassment, disbelief... and something I wasn¡¯t ready to name yet.


    The door creaked. He listened it.


    Suddenly, the sound of water stopped. A beat of silence.


    Then the door flung open.


    Callum stood there¡ªhalf-wet, breathing heavy, eyes wide in horror as they locked with mine.


    Neither of us spoke. The silence between us now felt heavier than ever.


    He opened his mouth, but no words came out. And still, I stood there¡ªheart pounding in my chest, my cheeks on fire, eyes not knowing where to look.


    Then finally, I found my voice.


    "I... I forgot my phone," I whispered, barely able to meet his gaze.


    His throat bobbed. "Oh... it should be somewhere," he muttered, stepping aside to give me space.


    I didn¡¯t move right away. Instead, I just stared at him. The tension between us was thick. Too thick. He knew. I knew. And in that moment, we both knew I¡¯d walked in on something I wasn¡¯t supposed to see¡ªbut couldn¡¯t unsee either.


    My gaze flicked downward¡ªjust for a second.


    His jeans. Still tight. Still bulging. God.


    I swallowed hard and forced myself to step past him. Our shoulders brushed, and even that tiny contact made my pulse trip over itself.


    I bent down to grab the phone off the counter, but his eyes were still on me. I could feel the heat of them on my back.


    When I stood up, I didn¡¯t turn right away. But then...


    Something silly in me rose to the surface.


    "Was I that good?"


    His breath caught. He froze.


    I turned then, phone clutched in my hand, my face burning¡ªbut I didn¡¯t back down. My gaze met his, steady despite the rapid thudding of my heart.


    "You were thinking about me," I said quietly. "Weren¡¯t you?"


    He swallowed, throat dry. "I¡ªyeah."


    Silence stretched again.


    Then I stepped closer. So close, I could smell him. Still damp, still warm. Still tense with desire he hadn¡¯t gotten to finish.


    My eyes dropped to his lips, and everything inside me screamed to kiss him again¡ªbut I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I leaned in just enough and whispered, "Next time, lock the door."


    And with that, I turned and walked out¡ªmy legs shaky, my heart racing, heat flooding every inch of my skin.


    I continued walking, but the sound of him moaning my name refused to leave my head.


    It echoed¡ªover and over¡ªuntil I felt like I was losing my grip on reality.


    Even as I arrived at the pack house. Even as I smiled and exchanged greetings with a few people in the corridor. Even as I climbed the stairs, heading for the library, my mind was still there... with him.


    "Hailee?" someone called, snapping me out of it.


    I blinked. "Yeah?"


    "You okay?" Nadia, one of the omegas, tilted her head at me with a curious look. "You¡¯re kind of zoning out."


    "Oh. Sorry. Just didn¡¯t sleep much," I lied quickly, forcing a smile.


    She smiled back, but it was the kind that said she didn¡¯t believe me for a second.


    "Hey," she added, lowering her voice a little as she leaned closer, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Sure," I said, grateful for the change of topic.


    "Please help me take this coffee to the third room on the second floor? Nathan¡¯s cousin arrivedtest night, and Alpha said to make sure he¡¯sfortable. I¡¯m swamped trying to fix the kitchen mess before Alpha notices."


    I froze. Nathan¡¯s cousin?


    "Oh... yeah. No problem," I said, masking my surprise as I took the tray from her hands. The cup rattled slightly¡ªI didn¡¯t know if it was from how she handed it to me or how my fingers trembled a little.


    "Third room, second floor," she reminded, already hurrying away toward the kitchen.


    I nced at the tray, took a slow breath, and climbed the stairs, wondering what Nathan¡¯s cousin would be like.


    I shook the thoughts of Callum away and focused on the hallway ahead.


    Third room.


    I reached the door and paused, staring at the polished wood for a second. My fingers curled around the tray a little tighter.


    Then, I knocked gently.


    A moment of silence.


    Then a voice¡ªwhich sounded like a throaty moan¡ªanswered, "Come.... in."


    I frowned, confused, but turned the knob and stepped inside, unsure of what to expect... but more confused by the sudden quickening of my heartbeat.

 Chapter 25: Walk In

    <h4>Chapter 25: Walk In</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The door creaked open slowly under my hand. The moment I stepped inside, the warmth of the room hit me¡ªbut it wasn¡¯tforting. It was suffocating. Heavy. Thick with the sharp, unmistakable scent of sweat and sex.


    I took one cautious step forward, the tray trembling in my hands, my gaze sweeping across the dimly lit room. The sound struck me first¡ªwet, rhythmic. Low, breathy moans tangled with harsh, guttural whispers. Skin pping against skin.


    My brows furrowed. My heart skipped a beat. My gaze flicked up¡ªconfused, unprepared¡ªand that¡¯s when I saw them. A woman, bent over the table, gripping the edge like her life depended on it. Her eyes were shut tight, mouth open in a silent cry. And behind her¡ªthrusting into her with slow, deep rolls of his hips¡ªwas a young man. His hands gripped her hips like he owned her. Like he didn¡¯t care who saw.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe. My feet were rooted to the floor as my brain tried to process what I was looking at. Then... he looked up. Straight at me. His eyes met mine¡ªdeep brown, emotionless. There was no panic. No shame. Just a slow, deliberate smirk, as if he wanted me to see. I swallowed hard and turned to leave, but his deep,manding voice froze me in ce.


    "Stop."


    I stopped. But I didn¡¯t turn around. My hands tightened on the tray, and I could hear movement behind me¡ªthe soft rustle of clothes, the creak of the table... and the woman¡¯s voice.


    "Please... let me cum," she begged, her voice breathy and desperate.


    The young man chuckled. "Some other time, darling. And thank you... for the wee gift."


    Wee gift? I frowned. Was... that what the sex was? A gift for his arrival? A wave of disgust and confusion rolled over me. I wanted to walk away, pretend I hadn¡¯t seen anything¡ªbut again, his voice stopped me.


    "Turn around."


    I frowned at his rudeness but turned around only to realize he waspletely naked and wasn¡¯t trying to cover up. I looked away and now that the girl was turned around I realized it was Alicia, the head warrior¡¯s daughter. Our eyes met, and she stared at me with a hateful re like I just spoilt the fun.


    My heart pounded as I stepped forward with the tray, trying not to look at either of them.


    "My coffee," the man said, reaching for the cup like nothing had just happened.


    I handed it to him with shaking hands. He took a long sip, his dark brown eyes still on me. Then he spoke again, casually, but with curiosity this time.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    Before I could answer, Alicia scoffed loudly.


    "Why do you want her name? She¡¯s just an omega."


    Her words angered me. I bit my lip, trying not to react. But something in the man¡¯s face shifted instantly. He turned his full attention to me now, his brow furrowing.


    "You¡¯re... an omega?" he asked, like he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I nodded slowly. Then his face changedpletely. The curiosity vanished¡ªand something colder took its ce. Hate. He stared at me like I¡¯d personally insulted him just by standing there. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d done. Didn¡¯t understand where the hate came from. He looked at me like I was nothing. Like I had done something terrible to him. I didn¡¯t understand why. Sure, some people didn¡¯t like omegas because of the low ranking, but this felt different. His hate ran deep. Like he had a personal reason.


    He scoffed. "Omegas," he muttered under his breath, like it was a curse.


    Then his voice turned sharp. "Get out."


    I flinched at the coldmand but turned on my heel and walked away, my mind spinning. Frowning deeply, I wondered What was wrong with that guy?


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that the silver-haired guy was Nathan¡¯s cousin. But was rudeness just a trait that ran in the family? Did they all look down on omegas like we were less than nothing? I huffed as I walked down the hall and made my way back to the library. I wasn¡¯t going to let one arrogant man ruin my entire day.


    I pushed the door open and stepped into the quiet, book-filled room. The scent of paper and dust helped calm me a little. Here, I felt more like myself. I sucked in a deep breath and got to work. I went through my usual routine¡ªdusting, cleaning the shelves, arranging the books in proper order. It took a while, but it always helped clear my mind. Once I was done, I sat behind the front desk, finally feeling like I could breathe again.


    But just as I started to rx, the library door opened. I looked up, expecting a staff member¡ªyes, staff were allowed to take books. But it was Nathan. He stepped in like he owned the ce, dressed in all ck¡ªdark jeans, a button-down shirt, and a leather jacket. His hair was freshly styled. His jaw was clean-shaven. And his scent... warm, woodsy, and faintly minty¡ªhit me from across the room. I swallowed hard. Damn. Why did he have to look so good? My eyes stayed on him longer than I meant them to, tracing every detail. He looked like he was going somewhere important.


    Swallowing hard, I looked away, ignoring the racing of my heart.


    "Good morning, Hailee." He greeted like we hadn¡¯t seen each other this morning... like we didn¡¯t spend the night together in my bed.


    I looked away and then murmured, "Good morning."


    Nathan stepped forward and stood right in front of me, with just the desk separating us.


    "I¡¯ll be out of the pack for a bit," he said. "But I¡¯ll be back before nightfall. By then, you should have decided if you¡¯reing with me to the Fire Born Festival."


    I gulped hard, and that was when I realized Callum had also asked me to be his date too... what do I do?


    Not knowing what to say, I nodded but didn¡¯t look up at him.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Nathan¡¯s eyes stayed on me for a second longer. Then he smiled, that slow, alluring smile that always made my stomach flutter.


    "By the way," he added, "you look beautiful today."


    My eyes widened just a little. I hadn¡¯t expected that. I didn¡¯t even think he noticed what I looked like. Heat rushed to my cheeks before I could stop it. I looked down quickly, pretending to straighten the already stacked papers on the desk.


    "Thank you," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. Just turned and walked away, leaving the scent of cedar wood behind him. I stared at the closed door, my heart still racing like a drum in my chest.


    God. Why did I blush like that? Why did he affect me so much?


    I was still mentally scolding myself when the door opened again. My heart skipped, thinking it might be Nathaning back.


    But it wasn¡¯t him. It was his cousin. The silver-haired young man from earlier. His eyes locked on mine the second he stepped in. Cold. Sharp. Still holding that same judgmental look like I didn¡¯t belong here.


    My fingers froze over the desk. I sat up straighter, unsure of what he wanted. He didn¡¯t say a word at first. He just stepped further into the room and closed the door behind him.


    I swallowed hard. Why do I have a bad feeling about this?

 Chapter 26: A Different Omega

    <h4>Chapter 26: A Different Omega</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    I noticed the uneasy look on her face the moment I stepped into the library.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to see her here... what the hell was she doing here? I thought she was a maid or something, but now I realized she wasn¡¯t dressed in uniform like the other staff, which means she wasn¡¯t a maid, and the way she sat at the desk I realized she was the librarian.


    I walked deeper into the library, ignoring her just as much as she was ignoring me, heading straight for the shelf I needed. But every few seconds, my eyes flicked to her. And what pissed me off? She didn¡¯t look. Not once. She didn¡¯t nce at me. Didn¡¯t bat an eysh. Didn¡¯t even seem interested that I was there.


    I was Dane ckwell¡ªfuture Beta of the Snow Moon Pack. Girls usually stared. Hell, most couldn¡¯t stop themselves. Even Alphas¡¯ daughters tried to get my attention. But not her. An omega. An omega who looked at me like I was nothing.


    I clenched my jaw. I hated omegas. Always had. Weak. Quiet. Sneaky. Most of them just wanted to climb higher than their rank allowed. And they¡¯d do anything to get there. Yet... this one didn¡¯t even seem to care who I was. Why did that bother me? Why did I care?


    Frustration churned in my chest, and before I could stop myself, I turned around and walked back toward her desk. She didn¡¯t lift her head.


    "Do you always ignore people? "You work here, don¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you be helping me?" I said coldly.


    She looked up slowly, calmly. "Do you always talk to people this rudely?"


    Her tone wasn¡¯t rude¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t submissive either. It was... neutral. Too neutral. I narrowed my eyes.


    "You talk too freely for someone who¡¯s just an omega," I snapped.


    She blinked. "And you judge too quickly for someone who doesn¡¯t even know me."


    That set something off inside me.


    "You¡¯re just an omega," I growled. "Don¡¯t forget that."


    Her lips parted, shocked. But instead of looking hurt or scared, she tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing.


    "What did an omega ever do to you?" she asked softly. Calmly.


    That question hit deeper than I expected. Memories shed. Pain I hadn¡¯t thought about in years. I clenched my fists and barked, "They destroy homes. That¡¯s what omegas do." My voice dropped. "My mother treated one like a sister. Brought her into our home. Loved her like family. And how did she repay that kindness? By sleeping with my father. By ripping our family apart."


    I didn¡¯t realize how loud my voice had gotten until the echo bounced off the library walls. She sat still... watching me. No pity. No fear. Just... understanding.


    "Not all omegas are like that," she said quietly.


    I scoffed, jaw tight. "Yeah? How would you know?"


    "Because I am one," she said. "And I¡¯d never do that to anyone. Some people destroy homes, Dane. It has nothing to do with their rank. It has to do with who they are."


    Her words made something shift in me. But I didn¡¯t like it. I didn¡¯t want to feel anything right now.


    She turned her gaze away from me and continued reading the book in front of her.


    Rage and confusion buzzed through my chest. Turning away, I grabbed a book at random from one of the shelves. But instead of leaving like I¡¯d nned, I dropped onto one of the reading couches and sat down.


    I didn¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t want to stay... but for some reason, my legs didn¡¯t move. I opened the book and realized it was a romantic book, and immediately I frowned. I hate romance. Why can¡¯t two people just meet up, fuck and go on with their lives? Why must there be feelings attached. I read the first Chapter, scoffed and rolled my eyes. Lovers meeting, falling in love, destiny, soulmates... all that crap. I hated it. I didn¡¯t believe in love. I didn¡¯t believe in mates, either.


    Everyone talked about it like it was the most magical thing in the world¡ªlike once you met your mate, everything would just fall into ce. But I knew better. My mother was my father¡¯s mate. She loved him. He imed he loved her too. He would touch her like she was everything. Kiss her like no other woman existed. And she believed him. So did I. Until the day we found out he had been sleeping with someone else¡ªsomeone my mother had taken into our home like family. An omega. A woman my mom trusted like a sister.


    The fact that he¡¯d been sleeping with her all along while my mother¡ªhis own mate¡ªnever knew was shocking enough, but what gutted us was finding out he¡¯d gone to a witch just to make sure she¡¯d never sense his betrayal.


    That day changed everything.


    My mother broke. I watched the strongest woman I knew fall apart piece by piece while my father stood there, not even ashamed. He said it was "just sex." That it "meant nothing." But it meant everything to my mother. She was his mate. And he still betrayed her.


    So no¡ªI didn¡¯t believe in love. I sure as hell didn¡¯t believe in mates. If a bond that deep could be broken by lust, then what the hell was the point?


    I shut the book hard and dropped it on the small table beside the couch, rubbing my hands over my face. My chest felt tight, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from anger or something else.


    I nced toward the front desk again. Her attention was solely fixed on the book in front of her, and I hated it. I hated her for making me remember things I buried long ago. I hated that she seemed different from other omegas I have met. I hate that I noticed her at all, that she was getting under my skin.


    "She doesn¡¯t look like an omega to me," my wolf muttered in my head. And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Other omegas bowed their heads. Kept their distance. Looked at me like I was royalty. But her? She didn¡¯t even flinch when I barked at her. She didn¡¯t try to please me. She didn¡¯t care. Or maybe... maybe she was just pretending. ying a game. Was this some kind of trick to get my attention?


    Well, it was working. Damn it.


    I shifted in my seat and looked at her again, her head bent low over the book, her fingers brushing across the page as she read. Maybe she thought acting uninterested would get me chasing her. Maybe that¡¯s what this was. Some smart little game. Fine. I could y too.


    I stood and walked over to her desk slowly, hands in my pockets. She didn¡¯t look up.


    I cleared my throat. "I heard there¡¯s a bonfire tonight," I said casually, like it meant nothing. "You wanna be my date tonight?"


    That got her attention. She lifted her gaze to mine, her eyes calm and unreadable. Then... she scoffed. Not giggled. Not blushed. She scoffed.


    "Sorry," she said, almost like she was amused. "I already have two men asking me."


    My brows shot up. Two? I blinked, then chuckled darkly. "Who? Other omegas like you? A couple of guards? Warriors maybe?"


    She smiled faintly. Like she wasn¡¯t even trying to impress me.


    "No, actually," she replied. "One of them is Callum Linton¡ªthe Alpha heir of the Nightshade Pack."


    That name hit me like a punch. Before I could react, she added, "And the second is your cousin."


    My jaw clenched. "Nathan?"


    She nodded once, then looked back down at her book like that was the end of the conversation. Like I didn¡¯t matter.


    I stared at her, my blood boiling, and for the first time... I didn¡¯t know what to say. Callum and Nathan both asked her to be their date for tonight? What the hell is happening? What is so special about her that the two wanted her as a date? And I knew she was clearly not lying. I thought she was done, but she continued.


    "But I¡¯m sure," she said, voice calm but sharp, "the girl you were banging earlier would be d to take your offer. She looked... eager enough."


    The smirk that followed made my blood boil. I stared at her, my jaw tight, my fists clenched. For the first time, I felt like I had been challenged and I, Dane ckwell, love challenges.


    I lifted my chin before muttering. "Name your price."


    She lifted her head and furrowed her brow at me.


    I continued. "Be my date for tonight, and I will grant any requests of yours!"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 27: Playing Safe

    <h4>Chapter 27: ying Safe</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I stared at him with furrowed brows. Was he really serious... or was this some kind of twisted joke?


    "Are you serious right now?" I asked, folding my arms.


    He nodded, his expression unreadable but serious. "I¡¯m Dane ckwell. I keep to my word. Come to the bonfire with me, and I¡¯ll grant any request of yours."


    I let out augh. "So if I said I wanted the head of your father, you¡¯d just hand it over?"


    Without missing a beat, he replied, "I¡¯d love to. Is that what you want?"


    I froze.


    Wait¡ªwas he joking? But the look in his eyes told me he wasn¡¯t. Not even a little. He meant it. I blinked, suddenly unsure how to respond. "I... I was kidding."


    "I wasn¡¯t," he said simply.


    There was a silence between us. I looked away first. My mind began to race. Nathan had asked me to the bonfire. So did Callum. Going with either of them would turn the night into a war. Tension. Drama. Probably a public mess I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with. But Dane? He was unexpected. And now he was offering me something... anything I wanted. A nk check. A wild card.


    Why not y it safe? Why not go with the one no one would expect? And that way, Callum and Nathan won¡¯t rip each other¡¯s throats out... this is ying safe.


    "Alright," I said finally. "I¡¯m in."


    His brows lifted slightly. Like he hadn¡¯t really believed I¡¯d say yes. But I just gave him a small smile. "Just know... I take people up on their promises."


    "Sure... tell me... what do you want?" he asked.


    I went quiet, my mind scrambling for something clever to say. What could I even ask him for? My thoughts came up empty, so I just said, "I¡¯ll tell you tonight."


    Dane didn¡¯t seem bothered about what I would ask for. He nodded. "So I¡¯lle pick you up at six?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Do you know where I live?"


    He smiled... a warm, genuine smile that made me realize he did have a beautiful smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find my way to you."


    With that, he turned and walked away, but his sharp, intoxicating scent lingered in the air like he was still standing there, cornering me without even touching me. I let out a groan and shut my eyes.


    Why did Dane¡¯s smile have to be that warm? Why did he have to look at me like he¡¯d really do anything I asked? And why, for the love of the Moon Goddess, did that make my heart skip instead of run for the hills?


    I leaned back in my seat and covered my face with both hands, groaning softly. "What is wrong with me?"


    First Nathan. Then Callum. Now Dane freaking ckwell? Out of all the guys I could possibly have options with... why were the cockiest ones the only ones showing up? And worse¡ªwhy was I even considering any of them?


    Was this what turning eighteen did to a person? Did ite with a full dose of hormonal stupidity? Because I swear, every time one of these infuriating men got close, my brain just packed its bags and checked out.


    I dropped my hands and let out a frustrated sigh, staring up at the ceiling. Great. Just great. I was about to go to a bonfire with the guy who told me five minutes ago that he hates omegas and thinks love is a joke. But sure... this is fine. Everything is perfectly fine.


    I groaned again and mmed my forehead gently against the desk. Maybe I was the joke. Or maybe... maybe turning eighteen really was a sickness. And I had just caught it.


    The rest of the day I made sure not to think of any of the men... but that was useless because they kept having their turns in my head. By 4 p.m., I was mentally drained. I closed the library and headed home, trying to push them all out of my head. As soon as I got through the door, I dropped my bag and grabbed my phone.


    Me: Hope you¡¯ll look sexy tonight.


    L¡¯s reply came instantly.


    L: Felix got me a new dress. It hugs me in all the right ces. I look hot af.


    Iughed, feeling a little lighter. We exchanged a few more texts¡ªmostly about the bonfire and how many girls were nning to throw themselves at every single ranked male there. Then we said our goodbyes and I finally looked at the time.


    5:07 PM.


    I sighed and stood up, ready to start getting ready when my phone buzzed again. I checked the screen.


    Nathan: I just got back to the pack. So... what¡¯s your decision? Are youing to the bonfire with me?


    My heart skipped. I stared at the message for way too long, not knowing what to say. My fingers hovered over the screen, but I couldn¡¯t type. What was I supposed to say? I hadn¡¯t told him I was going with Dane. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know how he¡¯d take it. Before I could decide, another buzz.


    Callum: Hailee, have you decided? If you¡¯re still up for it, I¡¯d like toe pick you up.


    I swallowed hard. Why was this happening all at once? I still hadn¡¯t replied to any of them when another message popped up.


    Nathan: It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be my date. I¡¯ll see you at the bonfire either way.


    My chest tightened. My heart sank a little. He sounded disappointed. Hurt. But he didn¡¯t press further. Then came Callum¡¯s message right after. Almost like they were next to each other. Which, weirdly, I knew they weren¡¯t... but it still felt like they were saying the same thing in different voices.


    Callum: I understand if you don¡¯t want to be seen with me tonight. I¡¯ll still be there. I¡¯ll see you at the bonfire.


    I stared at the two messages. Why did they have to sound so calm about it? Like they¡¯d already epted the rejection before I gave it.


    I sighed deeply and set my phone down on the bed, letting the weight of it all settle on me.


    This was turning out to be one hell of a night... and it hadn¡¯t even started yet.

 Chapter 28: Arriving With Dane

    <h4>Chapter 28: Arriving With Dane</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I stood in front of my wardrobe, my arms crossed, while I bit the inside of my cheek. An old habit of mine, which I do whenever I am in deep thought.


    So many outfitsy out before me... yet none felt right. My hand hovered over the usual¡ªin skirts, worn-out tops, nothing too bold. Nothing that would catch attention.


    But then... my eyesnded on it. Tucked neatly in the back, untouched since the day I got it. A customized fitted dress. Red. Long sleeves, off-shoulder. The fabric smooth like silk, hugging every curve without being too much. ssy, expensive, almost royalty.


    It was gifted to me on my seventeenth birthday by people I never wanted anything to do with. I had almost thrown it away that same night. Almost. But Mama stopped me. She said it was too beautiful to waste. I just dumped it. I had never worn it. Never even touched the other gifts they sent. I kept them hidden, unused, locked away.


    But tonight... maybe I didn¡¯t care. Maybe I wanted to remind the world that I could still be something¡ªsomeone¡ªeven if they think I came from nothing.


    I slipped it on. It fit perfectly, like it was made for me. The dress fell just above my knees, soft and ttering, hugging my waist. It whispered elegance with every movement.


    I stared at my reflection and let out a slow breath.


    I looked... different.


    Not like a cook¡¯s daughter.


    Not like an omega.


    People would talk. I knew that.


    They¡¯d whisper, stare, wonder how someone like me could wear something like this.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    Let them wonder. Let them choke on their jealousy if they want. I pulled my hair into a simple half-up style, brushed on some lip balm, and added a faint shimmer to my cheeks. Nothing too loud, just enough.


    I was about to check myself onest time when my phone buzzed. I reached for it and saw the message from an unsaved number.


    "Hi... it¡¯s Dane... I¡¯m outside."


    My eyes narrowed. How did he get my number and my address this fast? I inhaled deeply, nced at my reflection one final time, grabbed my bag, and stepped out.


    Mom wasn¡¯t home¡ªshe¡¯d been called to help cook for the bonfire festival. I hoped she¡¯d get to enjoy it too, just for once.


    Stepping outside my home, the cool evening breeze brushed against my skin, but it wasn¡¯t the wind that gave me chills. It was him. Dane ckwell.


    He leaned against a sleek, ck power bike like he stepped out of a movie. He was dressed head to toe in ck¡ªfitted jeans, ck shirt, leather jacket. And in his arms? Two helmets.


    My lips parted slightly. Damn. He looked dangerous. Hot. Deadly. His gaze lifted the second he heard the door, and when his eyes met mine, I saw him freeze. Actually freeze. His eyes scanned me from head to toe¡ªslowly, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. And then... a small smirk curled on his lips, soft but very real.


    "You look..." He trailed off for a second like he lost his words. "Beautiful."


    I raised a brow, trying to act unbothered even though my stomach flipped. "Thanks."


    His gaze dropped to the dress again. "That dress... suits you. A little too well."


    I gave a small shrug. "I wasn¡¯t nning to wear it."


    "Well, I¡¯m d you did," he said simply, no trace of his usual sarcasm. Just the truth. Then he held out a helmet. "You ever ride on a bike before?"


    I stared at it like it was some alien object. "Nope. First time. Am I going to survive?"


    That made himugh¡ªan actualugh that made his eyes crinkle a little at the corners. "You don¡¯t know anything about me, do you?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Should I?"


    He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping just enough to send goosebumps across my arms. "I¡¯m not just some spoiled Beta heir. I¡¯m a racing champion, sweetheart. Bikes are my second nature. You¡¯re in safe hands."


    I blinked, surprised. "Really?"


    "Really," he said, a little proud but not in a cocky way. "I¡¯ve won regional and cross-pack races since I was thirteen. This bike?"¡ªhe patted the seat¡ª"She¡¯s my baby."


    Iughed softly, and took the helmet from him. "Alright, champion," I said as I strapped it on. "Let¡¯s see if you can impress me."


    He grinned and climbed on the bike, holding out a hand. "Hop on, Hailee."


    I hesitated for only a second before cing my hand in his and sliding onto the seat behind him. As the engine roared to life, I wrapped my arms around his waist, my heart pounding¡ªnot just from the bike¡ªbut from the fact that I was holding onto him like this was normal.


    The wind rushed past us as the bike sped down the quiet road, and even though I was holding onto Dane, it wasn¡¯t the speed that made my heart race. It was him. The way he rode so confidently, the way he leaned into turns, the strength in his back against my chest¡ªit was a lot to take in. My heart thudded hard the entire ride, like it was trying to warn me of something. Of what, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    By the time we arrived at the open field, the bonfire festival was already in full swing. Laughter, music, chatter¡ªit all filled the air. Lights hung between trees, and a huge fire crackled at the center, casting golden light over everything.


    But the moment Dane pulled in and parked the bike, everything slowed down. People turned. Eyes shifted. And just like that, we became the center of attention. I could feel the stares. The whispers. The judgment. I swallowed hard and climbed off the bike slowly, trying to ignore the heat rising to my cheeks.


    Dane stepped beside me like he didn¡¯t notice¡ªor didn¡¯t care. His hand rested gently on the small of my back as we started walking through the crowd. Then I saw her. Alicia. The girl I¡¯d caught bent over a table under Dane just hours ago. She stood with a group of other high-ranked girls, her eyes wide, her mouth slightly open. They all stared like I¡¯d just stolen something that was never meant to be mine.


    I looked away quickly, my pulse pounding. But things only got worse. Because just a few steps ahead, I saw Callum. He stood at the bar stand, drink in hand, dressed neatly in a dark blue shirt and jeans. His eyes scanned the crowdzily¡ªuntil theynded on me. And everything in him froze. The disbelief in his eyes hit me first. Then the pain. Like I had betrayed him. Like I¡¯d done something cruel.


    My breath caught in my throat. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t exin. I didn¡¯t even know what I¡¯d say if I could. But then I felt the shift in the air. That silent warning that someone powerful had entered the space. I turned slowly...


    And there he was. Nathan. Walking in with his usual confident steps, but the second his eyes found mine, something in him tensed. His gaze dropped to Dane beside me... and his jaw tightened.


    No words were said. But his eyes said everything. Disappointment. Surprise. Maybe even a little anger.


    And right then, I wondered what I¡¯d just gotten myself into.

 Chapter 29: Hurt Two Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 29: Hurt Two Hearts</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Are you okay?" Dane, who stood beside me, asked, but I couldn¡¯t respond; instead, my eyes stayed fixed on a figure clearly approaching us.


    My heartbeat quickened, and the closer Nathan got, the more my chest tightened. For a moment, I wished I could just run away so I wouldn¡¯t have to face him, but that would be stupid of me, and I refused to look stupid.


    So I did the best thing I could do, which was hiding my emotions and putting on a rxed look.


    Nathan reached where I stood with Dane. He didn¡¯t speak at first; rather, his eyes darted to Dane¡¯s hand, which was behind my back.


    I swallowed hard but didn¡¯t pull Dane¡¯s hand away.


    Then Dane broke the silence casually. "Hi, Nat."


    Nathan ignored himpletely, his eyes locking on mine.


    "How do you two even know each other?" he asked tightly, his voice rough, like he was trying not to explode.


    I blinked. "We met at the library."


    "That¡¯s it?" he asked again, his voice rising just a little.


    I hesitated.


    I could lie.


    Or... I could make it worse.


    So I said the truth.


    "He asked me to the bonfire. I said yes."


    Nathan¡¯s face shifted¡ªlike he¡¯d just been pped.


    "You said yes," he said under his breath, more to himself than to me. "I asked you first."


    I opened my mouth to speak, to maybe soften the blow... but nothing came out.


    Nathan scoffed, the sound sharp, then spat out, "Enjoy yourselves." He said it tly, turned, and walked away.


    I watched him go, guilt curling inside me, but Dane broke in. "Wanna get a drink?" he asked, unbothered by Nathan¡¯s anger.


    I nodded because I knew a drink would clear my head, but immediately regretted it because as we turned towards the direction of the drinks, I realized Callum was still standing there... staring directly at us.


    My heart raced, but as usual, I put on a nk expression and followed Dane to the drink stand, totally ignoring the eyes of people gawking at me.


    When we reached the bar stand, I decided not to make it more awkward, so I forced a friendly smile. "Hi Callum."


    He looked at me with a soft frown, like he wanted to say more but had already decided it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    "Hey." he said inly and just walked away.


    I watched Callum walk away, his face unreadable, but I knew... I knew he was hurt.


    And that made two.


    Two hearts I might¡¯ve bruised tonight just by showing up with Dane.


    I turned back to the bar, forcing my shoulders to stay steady, my face calm. My insides, though? Aplete mess.


    Dane leaned casually against the counter beside me. "You know..." he began, his tone annoyingly rxed, "You told me two guys asked you to be their date for tonight..."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I just stared at the row of drinks in front of me, pretending I didn¡¯t hear him.


    "...but you never said those two were actually interested in you."


    I tensed slightly but kept my expression nk. I wasn¡¯t about to feed his ego or start another emotional mess.


    "I¡¯ll have a pineapple soda," I told the bartender tly.


    Dane chuckled beside me. "Make that two."


    I exhaled slowly, pretending he wasn¡¯t getting under my skin.


    Then he leaned in a little and said casually, "Well... guess that makes it three."


    I blinked, confused. "What?"


    He looked me straight in the eye. "Three guys interested in you."


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    A slow, cocky grin curved his lips. "I¡¯m now in."


    I turned sharply to him, heat rising to my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t let him see it. "What are you saying?" I asked, even though deep down I knew what he was saying.


    He smiled and leaned over to my ear. "I think I like you, Hailee... and I want to court you."


    My lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Dane... Dane ckwell just said he wanted to court me?


    What in the world was going on tonight?


    I turned away from him, needing to catch my breath, and focused on my drink instead. I took a small sip, hoping it would cool the heat rushing to my cheeks.


    This had to be a joke.


    Or maybe¡ª


    Maybe I was releasing some weird scent... some kind of "attention-hungry, almost-eighteen" hormone that made all the men in the dickheads suddenly flock to me like moths to a me.


    That¡¯s the only exnation, right?


    Because it was getting insane.


    First Nathan. Then Callum. Now Dane?


    Seriously, what the hell was happening?


    I sighed and let my eyes wander around the open field, trying to escape the chaos in my chest. That¡¯s when I saw Callum¡ªstanding at the far corner near the fire pit.


    He was surrounded.


    Three girls stood near him,ughing, smiling, flipping their hair way too much. One of them... was Alicia. The same who was clinging onto Dane a moment ago.


    And now she was leaning a little too close to Callum, like she wanted him.


    I frowned without meaning to.


    Why did that bother me?


    He had every right to be with whoever he wanted. And I had no right to care.


    But still...


    I turned my gaze quickly, feeling something sharp twist in my chest.


    Where was Nathan?


    I looked around the field, scanning every group, every corner¡ªbut he was nowhere. He hadpletely vanished. And somehow... that stung even more.


    Because I knew I had hurt him.


    I bit the inside of my cheek, feeling more terrible than ever when Dane¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts.


    "You okay?" he asked softly.


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. I was supposed to be strong tonight. Confident. In control.


    But all I felt was confused.


    And maybe a little lost.


    Maybe this turning-eighteen thing really was messing with me.


    My eyes suddenly found Mother from across the field. She was at the food stand, busy like always. Her apron was tied tight around her waist, and she looked as if she hadn¡¯t had a break all evening.


    "I¡¯ll be right back; wanna go say hi to my mom," I said to Dane.


    He looked like he wanted to say something, but I was already walking away.


    The moment I stepped away from his side and started crossing the field, I felt it again¡ªall the eyes. People stared. Whispered. I could feel their questions pressing against my back.


    What a beautiful dress. How was she able to get that?


    Isn¡¯t she just the cook¡¯s daughter?


    What¡¯s she doing with Dane ckwell?


    I ignored it all, walking with my chin high and my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    When I reached my mom, her eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    "You look... beautiful," she said softly, her voice almost surprised.


    I smiled a little. "Thanks. You alright? You¡¯ve been standing here for hours."


    "I¡¯m fine," she said with a small tiredugh. "Just busy, as always."


    But I noticed she was searching for something.


    She hesitated for a second, then said, "Actually, sweetie, can you help me with something real quick?"


    "Of course."


    "I forgot to bring the green cooler from the mansion kitchen," she said. "The one with the spice jars inside. It¡¯s under the counter, near the back wall. Can you grab it for me?"


    I nodded right away. "Yeah, I¡¯ll get it."


    "Thank you," she said with a grateful smile. "You¡¯re a lifesaver."


    I left the field and made my way into the mansion. I entered the mansion, exchanging a few greetings with the guards before making my way towards the kitchen. Entering the kitchen, I met Nadia there...


    "Nadia," I greeted quietly.


    She turned to look at me, surprised. "Hailee? What are you doing here?"


    "My mom sent me. She said there¡¯s a green cooler under the counter¡ªhas some spice jars in it?"


    "Oh, right." She walked over and pulled it out with ease. "I was just about to head out anyway. I¡¯ll give it to your mom on my way, go have some fun."


    "Thanks."


    I nodded as she walked past me and out the door, leaving me alone in the kitchen.


    I was supposed to turn and walk straight back to the field.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I just... stood there.


    Then, without meaning to, my eyes drifted to the staircase across the hallway.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t at the bonfire. I hadn¡¯t seen him since he walked away.


    Could he...?


    My eyes stayed glued to the stairs.


    He might be in his room.


    My brain screamed, Don¡¯t do it, but my legs didn¡¯t listen.


    Before I even realized it, I was walking. Quietly. Slowly. Step by step, I climbed the staircase, my heart pounding louder with every move.


    What was I doing?


    Why was I doing this?


    And yet, I kept going¡ªdrawn by something I couldn¡¯t exin.


    By the time I reached the top of the stairs, the hallway stretched out in silence.


    I knew which door was his.


    I stood in front of it, frozen.


    Should I knock?


    Should I leave?

 Chapter 30: Silent

    <h4>Chapter 30: Silent</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I wanted to knock... really, I did. But something in me said, Girl, screw it. Just see if the door¡¯s open. So I did. My fingers curled around the doorknob, my heart pounding in my ears. When I pushed it gently, it gave way with a soft click. Open.


    Cursing softly under my breath, I sucked in a deep breath and stepped inside. There he was. Nathan. Standing by the window, his broad back turned to me, hands resting on the frame as he stared out toward the bonfire¡ªthe ce I was supposed to be. The ce he had walked away from.


    He didn¡¯t hear me at first. But the moment he did, he swiveled around. Our eyes met. Surprise flickered across his face¡ªreal, raw surprise. Like he couldn¡¯t believe I was standing in his room. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect me toe after him. Maybe he thought I was too busy enjoying my night with Dane.


    I swallowed hard, my hand still resting on the doorknob. Then, slowly, I shut the door behind me. But I didn¡¯t move from it. I didn¡¯t walk forward, and he didn¡¯t step closer either.


    He just stood there, still as ever, but holding my gaze with this calmness that didn¡¯t match his eyes. Because his eyes? They weren¡¯t calm at all. They were screaming. I saw the pain in them¡ªthe disappointment, the betrayal he didn¡¯t want to admit he felt. And gods, it hurt to see it. It hurt more than I thought it would.


    I looked down for a moment, just to catch my breath, before forcing my voice out. "You disappeared."


    His jaw tightened. "You noticed?"


    I nodded slowly. "I did."


    He let out a bitter breath, looking away for a second before turning his eyes back on me. "I just didn¡¯t want to see it," he said quietly. "You, with him."


    "Nathan..." I whispered, but the rest of my words got stuck in my throat. What was I supposed to say? That I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him? That I did what I did so him and Callum won¡¯t get into a fight? That I didn¡¯t expect all of this to spiral? Because even I didn¡¯t know what was happening anymore.


    Still, I found myself taking one step forward. Just one. And he didn¡¯t move. He let me stand there, halfway between the door and him. Then he asked, his voice low, almost breaking, "You like Dane?"


    I shook my head. "No... I don¡¯t... you don¡¯t expect me to have feelings for someone I just met barely a few hours ago," I said. But deep down, it felt like a lie I was telling myself.


    He looked at me with disbelief, then gave the smallest, bitter nod. "And Callum... do you have feelings for him?"


    Now this question¡ª I could not respond to it... I don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t deny it the way I did with Dane. Not because I didn¡¯t want to... but because I didn¡¯t know what the truth was anymore. Did I have feelings for Callum? Maybe. Probably.


    Nathan gave a small, bitterugh. Not loud. Not mocking. Just... sad. "That¡¯s what I thought," he muttered, turning his eyes back to the window.


    "I just..." I paused, searching for the words. "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, Nathan. Everything¡¯s changing. I feel like I¡¯m being pulled in a million directions and no matter what I do, someone gets hurt."


    With his back turned against me, he nodded. "I understand....." he whispered.


    My heart hurt as I waited for him to ask... I wanted him to ask if I had feelings for him too, but he didn¡¯t... rather he just simply said, "Can you please leave... I bet Callum is waiting for you, and tell him I said congrattions."


    I stood there. Frozen. Those words hit harder than I expected. My throat tightened. Just like that? That was it? No fight? No questions? No why?


    I blinked away the sting building behind my eyes and turned without another word. I opened the door slowly and stepped into the hallway, my heart pounding so loudly I could barely hear the click of the door closing behind me. I walked a few steps. One. Two. Three¡ª


    Then I stopped. My fists clenched at my sides. No. This wasn¡¯t how it was going to end. He didn¡¯t get to push me away like that and act like he didn¡¯t care when it was so clear he did.


    My feet spun around before I could stop them, and I stormed right back to the door. I didn¡¯t even knock this time. I pushed it open. Nathan was still standing there. But not like before. He had his back turned again... only this time, I saw his shoulders slightly hunched... his hand wiping quickly at his face. And when he turned around¡ªour eyes met again. Red. ssy. He¡¯d been crying. Seeing that broke something inside me. But it also set something else on fire.


    "This is it?" I snapped, walking fully into the room, my heels clicking sharply against the floor. "You¡¯re just giving up? Just like that?" He said nothing.


    "Did you even like me?" I asked, voice rising. "Or was it all just talk? All those moments, those stares... the things you said to me?" Still, nothing.


    I marched right up to him, my hand trembling slightly as I pressed it to his chest¡ªhard. "You were supposed to fight," I hissed. "You were supposed to talk. Shout. Get angry. Say something."


    He looked at me, his jaw clenched, his eyes dark and unreadable. But still he was silent.


    My anger spiked. "Say something!" I demanded, pushing his chest again. "Anything! Come on, say something, you dickhead!"


    And then... He grabbed me. His hand wrapped around my wrist and pulled me forward, and before I could breathe, before I could even think¡ª


    He kissed me. Hard. Hungry. Like it hurt not to. Like he¡¯d been holding back for too damn long.


    My breath hitched as his arms wrapped around me, pulling me impossibly closer, his mouth pressing against mine in a fiery kiss. I didn¡¯t even think. I just reacted. My hands flew up, tangling in his hair as I kissed him back with everything I had. Every confusion, every ache, every feeling I didn¡¯t have a name for¡ªI poured it into that kiss.


    And then... Without thinking, I jumped. My legs wrapped around his waist, arms locking around his neck, and he caught me like it was the most natural thing in the world. He didn¡¯t stop. Nathan kept walking. One arm held me up effortlessly while the other curled around my back, holding me so close I could barely breathe. We were still kissing, still tangled, still burning like we didn¡¯t care where we were or what came next.


    He walked aimlessly through the room, not looking where he was going, his lips never leaving mine. We bumped gently into a chair, then a shelf, but neither of us cared. His breath was heavy. So was mine. My fingers dug into his shoulders. His fingers pressed into my back. I could feel every inch of him, the tension in his body, the heat in his chest.


    "Nathan..." I breathed between kisses, my voice trembling.


    "Hailee," he muttered against my lips, then kissed me again. Rougher. Like he was afraid I¡¯d disappear if he stopped.


    I didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    But then¡ª Click. Creak. The door swung open. And everything shattered. We froze mid-kiss. Nathan¡¯s arms still around me. My legs still around him. Our breathing was ragged, our faces flushed, our mouths parted by inches. And standing in the doorway was...

 Chapter 31: Talk With Alpha Dominic

    <h4>Chapter 31: Talk With Alpha Dominic</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Standing in the doorway was Alpha Dominic. Nathan¡¯s father.


    My breath caught in my throat, and my entire body went stiff. I gasped out loud, the panic hitting me like a p to the face.


    "Oh my god..."


    Without thinking, I scrambled, trying to get down from Nathan, my arms loosening, my legs unwrapping. But he didn¡¯t let me. Nathan¡¯s grip only tightened. One arm around my waist, the other under my thigh, keeping me in ce like I weighed nothing at all.


    "Put me down," I hissed in a sharp whisper, terrified. "Nathan¡ªyour father is right there!"


    "I know," he said calmly, as if it was perfectly normal to be caught like this.


    I twisted in his arms to look at him. "What are you doing?" My voice trembled.


    My eyes darted back to the doorway. Alpha Dominic stood there in his usual tailored suit, his hands sped calmly behind his back, eyes unreadable¡ªbut not furious. Not cold. Just... watching.


    He tilted his head slightly. "When you two are done," he said in a quiet voice, "Hailee, I¡¯d like to have a word with you in the library."


    I froze. Not us. Just... me.


    Nathan¡¯s arms tightened slightly around me, instinctively protective. "Why?" he asked, his tone cautious but respectful.


    Alpha Dominic¡¯s gaze shifted to his son, calm as ever. "I just want to talk. That¡¯s all."


    Then, without another word, he turned and stepped out of the room, leaving the door open behind him.


    I stared at the empty space where he had been, my heart thudding wildly. A talk? What could he possibly want to talk to me about?


    I slowly turned my head to Nathan. He was still looking toward the doorway, his jaw tense.


    "You think I¡¯m in trouble?" I whispered.


    He finally looked at me, then shook his head. "No."


    I nodded slowly and unwrapped my arms from his shoulders, feeling suddenly cold as he gently set me down.


    "You want me toe with you?" Nathan asked. I shook my head. "I can go on my own," I said, tugging at my clothes to straighten them, while Nathan¡¯s eyes never left me. I looked up at him¡ªhis lips still swollen from the kiss¡ªand had to swallow hard before looking away.


    "You should go back to the festival... I¡¯ll see you there."


    He nodded. "Alright."


    I didn¡¯t say more as I left his room and made my way to the library room. The closer I got, the more I panicked... I¡¯d never had a private conversation with Alpha Dominic. Not once in the four years I¡¯d lived in this pack. I¡¯d always stayed quiet, kept to my ce, done my job. And now here I was, summoned by him after being caught kissing his son.


    What else could this be, if not the moment I got told to stay away? I knew he wouldn¡¯t want an omega doing anything with his son... I knew this was what he was going to say... something like leave my son alone... stay away from him.


    I paused at the library door, exhaled shakily, then pushed it open. Alpha Dominic was already there, standing by the tall window with his hands in his pockets, his posture rxed but still domineering. When he heard me enter, he turned around.


    "Come in," he said, gesturing toward one of the armchairs. "Have a seat."


    I nodded quickly and moved to sit down, trying not to wring my hands.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry," I said quietly, my eyes lowering. "For what you saw. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I didn¡¯t mean for¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need for apologies," he cut in gently but firmly. "You¡¯re not in trouble, Hailee."


    I lifted my gaze slightly, startled by his tone. Calm. Measured. But that didn¡¯t ease the panic in my chest.


    "I only have a few questions," he continued. "Starting with... how long has this been going on?"


    I blinked. "Nothing¡¯s going on. Really. That... that just happened."


    He studied me for a long moment. Then he gave a slow, thoughtful nod.


    "And that," he said, "is the problem."


    My heart stilled. "What... do you mean, Alpha...?"


    "You¡¯re leading Nathan on."


    I flinched. "No, I¡¯m not¡ª"


    He raised a hand, stopping me. "Let me finish."


    I closed my mouth, my lips pressed tightly together.


    "I saw you arrive with my nephew tonight," he said, his gaze sharp and direct. "Dane is clearly interested in you. And now I walk in and find you wrapped around Nathan, making out like you two love each other. What exactly do you think that looks like?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. Because I knew how it looked.


    "And Nathan..." he paused, his jaw tightening slightly. "Nathan is my only son. My heir. Every decision he makes now matters. Every step he takes is shaping the future of this pack. Of our people. This stage of his life¡ªit¡¯s critical."


    I swallowed hard, guilt settling heavily on my chest.


    "I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re a bad influence," he added. "That¡¯s not it."


    I looked up slowly, surprised by that.


    "You¡¯re smart. You work hard. You¡¯re respectful. And from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯ve got a good head on your shoulders. But Nathan..." His voice dropped slightly. "Nathan feels things deeply. He¡¯s loyal to a fault. He doesn¡¯t let people in easily. But when he does, he really lets them in."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, my throat tight.


    "If you break his heart," he said quietly, "it could ruin him. And not just emotionally. It could throw everything off¡ªhis focus, his path, his future."


    "I¡¯m not trying to hurt him," I whispered.


    "But you might," he replied. "Not intentionally. But sometimes we hurt people simply because we don¡¯t know what we want. Or we¡¯re trying to find ourselves."


    He took a slow step forward, then said, "So I¡¯m asking you not to make this moreplicated. If you don¡¯t know what you want, Hailee... then don¡¯t pull Nathan into this mess with you."


    The library was so quiet I could hear the ticking of the clock near the shelves. Alpha Dominic continued.


    "You see," he continued calmly, "Nathan has a duty. One I¡¯ve been preparing him for since he was a boy. He¡¯s strong, yes¡ªbut his strengthes from rity. Purpose. Control."


    He walked slowly to the edge of the desk and rested one hand on it.


    "And you," he said, not unkindly, "are unpredictable right now. You don¡¯t know where you stand¡ªnot with Nathan, not with Dane, not even with any other young man."


    I swallowed hard and wanted to defend myself, but he didn¡¯t wait for me to respond. He just gave a small, knowing nod.


    "Yes, Hailee. I may not be watching everything, but I¡¯m not blind."


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. My chest felt tight. My throat, dry.


    He looked at me with something softer in his eyes now¡ªnot coldness, but concern. Not for me. For Nathan.


    "I¡¯m asking you... not as Alpha, but as a father. If you care about Nathan even a little, don¡¯t pull him into something you¡¯re not sure about. He won¡¯t just walk away from you. He¡¯ll carry it. He¡¯ll bleed quietly. And it will break something inside him that I may not be able to fix."


    Silence fell again. Heavy. Suffocating.


    Then, softly but firmly, he said, "That¡¯s all. You can go now."


    I stood slowly, my legs weak. "Thank you, Alpha," I murmured, forcing my voice not to crack.


    He didn¡¯t respond. Just turned back toward the window.


    I left the room with a weight in my chest I couldn¡¯t shake. If he was worried about just Dane... what would he say if he knew about Callum too?


    My thoughts swirled in a mess of guilt and confusion as I stepped back into the night air. The sound of music andughter from the bonfire in the distance felt like it belonged to a different world. One I didn¡¯t fit into right now.


    I wandered toward the field, but then paused. Off to the side, in a more shadowed area near the outer wall of the training grounds, I saw Callum. Leaning against the wall, one leg bent, arms crossed over his chest. His face was unreadable, but his eyes¡ªthose damn eyes¡ªwere fixed on me.

 Chapter 32: Her Decision

    <h4>Chapter 32: Her Decision</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I never expected to see her walking my way.


    Truth is, I came out here just to cool off. The party was loud, the lights too bright, theughter too fake. None of it interested me.


    I leaned against the wall, arms crossed, trying to clear my thoughts. I didn¡¯t intend to find her out here¡ªdefinitely didn¡¯t expect her to spot me and start walking toward me.


    With my gaze fixed on her, I noticed her steps were slow, unsure. Like her feet were moving before her mind caught up.


    She looked... different. Not just because of the dress or the way the firelight danced in her eyes. No, it was something deeper. Something heavier.


    Her shoulders were stiff. Her brows pinched like she was carrying something too big for her small frame.


    I straightened up slightly but didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak.


    When she finally reached me, she didn¡¯t say anything right away. Neither did I.


    The silence between us wasn¡¯t awkward. It was full. Full of everything we hadn¡¯t said. Full of what happened tonight... and what didn¡¯t.


    "You okay?" I asked quietly, even though I knew the answer already.


    She gave a small nod. Too quick. Too forced. But I didn¡¯t press.


    I just watched her. And gods, it was hard not to touch her. Not to reach out and brush the hair from her face. Not to ask her why the hell she said yes to him.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I said the only thing I could manage without exploding.


    "You look like you¡¯ve had a long night."


    She nodded and then looked up... her eyes holding mine.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." she apologized.


    I swallowed hard... it was surprising how just a simple apology from her was already melting my anger... this girl had me wrapped around her fingers and she fucking had no idea about it.


    I stepped closer, slowly, not touching her. Just closing the space.


    But then I smelled it. Faint. But distinct. And instantly I knew it was Nathan¡¯s.


    My chest tightened. It wasn¡¯t just his scent on her¡ªit was fresh. Like it clung to her skin... like he¡¯d been close. Real close. The kind of close I didn¡¯t want to think about.


    My eyes dropped to her lips¡ªslightly swollen. My stomach flipped.


    She wasing from the mansion. And now I knew why.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, trying to stop the sh of heat that burned through me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. I shouldn¡¯t even be mad.


    But I was.


    Because for a second, I let myself believe she might¡¯vee looking for me. That maybe, despite everything, she wanted me.


    But I was wrong.


    I looked at her, long and hard. And when I spoke, my voice was lower... rougher.


    "You were with him."


    Her eyes widened just slightly¡ªenough to confirm it.


    "I can smell him on you," I added, not to shame her... just to say the truth.


    She didn¡¯t deny it. Didn¡¯t say a word.


    And that silence? It said everything.


    My chest rose and fell, tight with all the things I couldn¡¯t say. All the things I wanted to say.


    I could¡¯ve asked what happened. I could¡¯ve asked if he kissed her. Touched her. If she let him hold her the way I¡¯d dreamed of holding her.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I said the one thing that kept pounding in my skull.


    "Tell me the truth, Hailee... Am I wasting my time?"


    She just stood there, her eyes wide, lips parted like she was holding in too much¡ªand I could see it. The guilt. The fear. The mess inside her.


    Then she finally spoke.


    "I¡¯m confused... about everything."


    Her voice cracked. Just a little. She took a breath, wrapped her arms around herself like she was trying to hold it together.


    "I want to be honest with you, Callum. That¡¯s the least I can do. So please just... hear me out."


    I didn¡¯t move. Just nodded once.


    "I want to know you better," she said quietly, "because I like you. I do."


    My chest lifted¡ªhope threatening to rise¡ªbut her next words crushed it.


    "And Nathan... I want to know him better too."


    My heart dropped like a stone in my chest.


    "I¡¯m not choosing either of you right now," she added quickly. "I¡¯m going to tell Nathan the same thing. This¡ªwhatever this is¡ªI need time to figure it out. I need space."


    She looked up at me then, her lips trembling.


    "So let¡¯s just... be friends. For now."


    Friends. That word punched the air from my lungs.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay silent this time.


    "Friends?" I scoffed, a bitterugh escaping before I could stop it. "Hailee, do you even understand what you¡¯re doing to me?"


    She blinked, startled.


    "I love you."


    The words came out raw. Fierce. Unpolished.


    "I fucking love you," I repeated. "I¡¯ve never felt this for anyone. No one."


    Her lips parted, but nothing came out.


    "I think about you all the damn time," I said, my voice rough. "I see you and it¡¯s like the whole world slows down just to remind me that I don¡¯t stand a chance."


    She took a tiny step back, but I followed.


    "How can you say you want to know me and Nathan equally? Him?" My voice broke. "You want to know the guy who bullied you? I heard what he did to you, Hailee. I know."


    "I know," she said quietly, eyes ssy now. "I know what he did."


    "Then why?"


    "Because..." She swallowed hard, looking down at her hands. "Because I¡¯m not choosing him, Callum. I¡¯m not choosing you either. I¡¯m choosing me. I need to know what I want¡ªnot just fall into something because it feels good or right. I¡¯ve done that too many times."


    I stepped back this time, my heart pounding.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. But damn, it hurt.


    She looked up at me again, a tear slipping down her cheek.


    "Please... just give me time."


    I nodded slowly¡ªbecause what else could I do?


    "I wish you good luck in this quest of yours," I said before I turned and walked away.

 Chapter 33: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Decision</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Just like Hailee had wanted, I made my way back to the festival. The ce was jam-packed with people, not just from our pack but from the neighboring pack. The celebration was in full swing, but my mind wasn¡¯t in it. I was worried, anxious about what Father and Hailee might be discussing. I wished we were both called to talk. I was scared that he might scare her.


    "Damn it. He better not make things harder for me," I muttered to myself.


    "And who¡¯s about to make things hard for my favorite cousin?" I heard the amused voice of Dane. For a moment, I had forgotten about him.


    I turned and looked him straight in the face. He had that annoying smirk that always got on my nerves.


    "I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying, but I want you to stay away from Hailee," I demanded, my voice sharp with possessiveness.


    Dane let out a scoff, clearly unbothered by my outburst. "Well, this is new... I¡¯ve never seen you like this, Nat."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m in love with her!" I snapped, the words leaving my mouth without a second thought.


    I noticed Dane¡¯s brow furrow in surprise, but my attention drifted away the second I spotted Hailee heading our way. "We¡¯ll finish thister," I muttered and moved past him, heading straight for her.


    As I approached, I sensed something was different. Something about her felt off, like the air around her had shifted. And when our eyes met, I saw it¡ªpain, in and raw.


    My heart sank as I wondered what my father must have said to her. God, it better not be what I was thinking. She reached me just as I stepped out from the crowd, her eyes clinging to mine like she¡¯d been looking for me too.


    Her steps were slow... careful.


    And that pain I¡¯d seen?


    It was still there¡ªhiding behind her calm expression, but I knew her well enough to see right through it.


    She stopped in front of me and drew in a shaky breath. "Can we talk?"


    Just those three words. But the weight behind them was heavy. Heavier than anything I¡¯d felt all night.


    I nodded quickly. "Yeah, of course."


    Without saying more, I gently reached for her hand¡ªnot holding it, just guiding her as we moved away from the noise, the lights, the music, and most importantly... the eyes.


    Because there were so many.


    Watching. Whispering. Wondering.


    And I didn¡¯t care.


    We made our way toward the edge of the clearing, behind one of the stone arches near the gardens. A quieter spot where everything, and the sounds of the festival, faded into a distant hum.


    I turned to face her fully.


    "You okay?" I asked, my voice low, gentle.


    She hesitated for a second, then gave me a soft, sad smile.


    "I need to tell you something," she said.


    My stomach clenched.


    The way she was looking at me... it wasn¡¯t how I wanted her to look at me.


    It wasn¡¯t warmth... or desire.


    It was like she was about to rip something out of her chest and hand it to me... broken.


    I stepped a little closer. "What did he say to you?" I asked carefully. "Was it my dad? Did he... did he threaten you or something?"


    She shook her head quickly. "No. He didn¡¯t threaten me. He was actually... kind. In his own way."


    I blinked, confused. "Then what¡ª"


    "It¡¯s not about what he said, Nathan. It¡¯s about what I need to say."


    She drew in a long breath and looked away for a moment, like the words she needed were hiding somewhere in the dark.


    Then she looked back¡ªreally looked.


    And gods, it hurt.


    Because I already knew.


    Somewhere deep in my gut, I already knew.


    Still, I stood there, waiting. Hoping I was wrong.


    "I want to be honest with you," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I said the same thing to Callum just now."


    My heart stopped. Callum?


    Her eyes searched mine, and I could see the guilt swimming in them.


    "I¡¯m confused, Nathan," she went on. "Everything¡¯s moving so fast. You. Callum... It¡¯s like suddenly everyone¡¯s looking at me, and I don¡¯t know what to do with that."


    I swallowed hard, my panic rising.


    "I like you," she said quickly. "I do. And I like Callum too. Maybe not in the same way. Maybe I don¡¯t even know what I feel yet, but... I want to get to know both of you better before making any decisions."


    I stared at her, the words hitting me hard like a punch.


    "So, what are you saying?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    "I¡¯m saying..." she hesitated, then said it anyway, "Let¡¯s just be friends. For now."


    Friends.


    The word hit like a p.


    "And you said the same thing to Callum?" I asked stiffly.


    She nodded. "Yes."


    A bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it. "Great."


    "Nathan¡ª"


    "No," I cut in, taking a step back. "You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me."


    Her eyes widened. "Nathan¡ª"


    "I love you, Hailee," I said, my voice rising. "Do you even understand that? I have never felt this way about anyone before. And you¡¯re here telling me you want to just ¡¯get to know¡¯ us better, like this is some game?"


    Tears welled in her eyes, and I forced myself to breathe.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." I apologized immediately.


    She nodded and sucked in a deep breath before she went on. "This is what¡¯s best, Nathan... for everyone. I¡¯m confused right now, and I just hope you can understand that," she said gently, her voice barely holding together.


    There were so many things I wanted to say¡ªso many ways I wanted to beg her, show her how real this was¡ªbut the look in Hailee¡¯s eyes told me she¡¯d already made up her mind. There was no going back.


    "Alright... if that¡¯s what you want," I said, turned and walked away. I couldn¡¯t stay another second because if I did, I might break down¡ªand I wasn¡¯t going to break down in front of her.


    I didn¡¯t go back to the festival. Instead, I stormed straight to the mansion. I needed answers from my father.


    Pushing through the living room doors, I found Father and Mother on their way out and blocked their path, my furious gaze locked on him.

 Chapter 34: Stay Out Of My Love Life

    <h4>Chapter 34: Stay Out Of My Love Life</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "Father, what the hell did you say to Hailee?" I asked, not caring that my voice was slightly raised at him.


    His brows lifted slightly, probably surprised by my tone.


    "I beg your pardon?" he said calmly, but there was a warning edge to his voice.


    "I said," I stepped closer, my jaw clenched, "What did you say to her?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. He just studied me for a moment¡ªtoo long¡ªand I could feel my blood boiling beneath my skin.


    "She was fine just moments ago," I snapped. "You scared her. What did you say?"


    He exhaled slowly and exchanged nces with Mother, who seemed confused with what was going on, before facing me directly now.


    "I didn¡¯t scare her," he said, his voice level. "I had a conversation with her. That¡¯s all."


    "A conversation?" I echoed bitterly. "She looked like she was warned... threatened. You don¡¯t call that scared?"


    "I told her the truth," he replied simply. "The truth about how important this phase of your life is. About how crucial it is that you remain focused. Grounded. That emotions¡ªrtionships¡ªcan be distractions when not handled properly."


    Iughed bitterly. "So you warned her off, basically."


    "I asked her to be honest¡ªwith herself and with you. And from the look on your face, I¡¯m guessing she was."


    I clenched my jaw. "You had no right."


    "I have every right," he said, firmer now. "I am your father. The Alpha of this pack. And you are my heir. Everything you do now shapes what¡¯sing. And if you let yourself be ruled by feelings that aren¡¯t returned¡ª"


    "They are returned," I cut in. "You think I¡¯d be this angry if they weren¡¯t? You think I¡¯d be this hurt if she didn¡¯t care?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    He didn¡¯t have to.


    I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe doubt. He doubted Hailee loved me, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "I love her," I said quietly, my voice cracking. "And you just went and made her feel like she wasn¡¯t good enough. Like she was a problem."


    "That was never my intent."


    "Intent or not," I shot back, "you did."


    He held my gaze, not bothered by my outburst.


    "Hailee may like you as you think, but her heart is torn... she is indecisive, and I can¡¯t let you be in such a situation."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding, anger and frustration bubbling inside me.


    "What is going on here?" my mother asked, still clearly confused. She stepped forward, ncing between the two of us, clearly unsettled by the rising emotion in the room. "Both of you calm down and exin to me."


    I didn¡¯t even look at her. My eyes were still locked on my father¡¯s.


    "Please," I said, my voice low but sharp, "tell your husband to stay out of my love life."


    "Excuse me?" she blinked, stunned.


    But I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    I turned around, my jaw clenched, my chest tight, and stormed out of the room before either of them could stop me.


    I needed air.


    I needed space.


    I needed to not explode.


    Because if I stayed one second longer, I¡¯d say something I could never take back. And gods knew... we already had enough damage between us.


    Back in my room, Iy on my bed and stared up at the ceiling, trying to calm down. But all I could think about was Hailee¡ªher face when I found her, the way she looked so scared and troubled after talking to my father.


    He did that.


    And I hated him for it.


    "You really like this girl?" my wolf suddenly asked.


    I didn¡¯t respond right away.


    "Nathan," he said again, firmer this time. "Answer me. Do you really like her?"


    "I do," I whispered. "More than I¡¯ve liked anyone before."


    There was a pause.


    Then his voice came again, quieter now. "I like her too."


    I blinked.


    That... surprised me.


    "She¡¯s strong. She¡¯s honest. She makes us feel... grounded," he added. "But..."


    I closed my eyes. "But she¡¯s not our mate."


    "No," he said. "She¡¯s not. If she were... we¡¯d know it. We¡¯d have felt the bond from the beginning."


    I sat up slowly, staring at the wall now, my chest tight.


    "What happens if our matees along?" I asked, scared. "What then?"


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "But you and I both feel it¡ªwe¡¯re getting attached to someone who might not be meant for us."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because the truth was...


    I was falling for someone I couldn¡¯t even promise forever to.


    And if fate had someone else nned for me?


    What the hell was I going to do with all this love I already had for Hailee?


    What would she do?


    What if she was already falling for someone else, too?


    Callum.


    Dane.


    I shut my eyes again, the ache in my chest deepening.


    I didn¡¯t know what was worse: Loving someone who might not be mine... Or knowing they might belong to someone else.


    I sucked a deep breath and decided not to think much about it before I go insane.


    But all through the night I stayed stuck in my thoughts until I drifted to sleep in that same position.


    I woke up to the sound of a knock on my door.


    Fluttering my eyes open, I realized it was morning already.


    The knock came again, firmer this time.


    I groaned quietly, rubbing my eyes as I slowly sat up. The morning sunlight streamed through the curtains.


    Dragging myself out of bed, I walked over and opened the door.


    Dane stood there.


    He looked a little too awake for this early, his arms crossed over his chest, expression unreadable¡ªbut not as smug as usual. Just...posed.


    "I waited for you toe backst night," he said. "You didn¡¯t."


    I stepped aside without a word and let him in. He walked in slowly, eyes ncing around the room before turning back to me.


    "We didn¡¯t finish our conversation," he added, "and I¡¯d like to."


    I leaned back against the wall, arms folded across my chest, trying to brace myself. "Alright," I said. "What do you want to say?"


    He exhaled slowly. His gaze dropped for a second, and for a brief moment... I thought he was going to apologize.


    Maybe admit it was all a misunderstanding. Maybe even back off.


    But then he looked up again. "I like her."


    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t even blink. But inside, anger rose.


    "I like Hailee," he said again, clearer this time. "And I want to pursue her."

 Chapter 35: In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 35: In Trouble</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "You must be fucking kidding me!" I growled, anger bubbling up in my chest likeva ready to erupt. Dane didn¡¯t flinch. He stood there, calm as ever, which only pissed me off more.


    "No, cousin," he said, calmly. "I¡¯m not. I like her. There¡¯s this¡ªthis butterfly feeling I get in my stomach whenever she¡¯s near. It feels like¡ª"


    "Stop it!" I snapped, cutting him off. My hands clenched into fists at my sides, and I had to nt my feet firmly to stop myself from lunging at him.


    His brows lifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t back down. "I¡¯m just being honest with you."


    "Honest?" Iughed bitterly. "You show up out of nowhere, confuse her with charming words, follow her around like a damn puppy, and now you¡¯re standing in my room telling me you want to pursue her?"


    Dane tilted his head. "Nathan, I didn¡¯t ask to feel this. It just happened."


    "She¡¯s not other girls you can chase just because it ¡¯happened,¡¯" I seethed. "I love her."


    "And I might be falling for her too," he said inly. "What do you want me to do¡ªpretend I don¡¯t feel it?"


    I shook my head slowly, my chest heaving. "You can¡¯t just fall in love with someone you barely met hours ago!" I snapped at him. "You know how I feel about her. You know what she means to me."


    "I do," he said. "But I also see what she means to you. And maybe that¡¯s the problem."


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"


    "It means," he said, calmly but firmly, "she¡¯s confused, Nate. And you being angry at me won¡¯t fix that. You don¡¯t own her. Neither of us do. If she chooses you, then fine. I¡¯ll walk away. But until then..."


    He let the sentence hang in the air like smoke.


    And I hated how much truth was in it.


    I red at him, jaw tight. "Get out."


    "Nate¡ª"


    "Get out of my room, Dane. Now."


    He looked at me for a second longer, then nodded once and turned to leave. But just before he stepped out, he said without looking back, "I didn¡¯te here to start a war with you. But if this is one... I won¡¯t back down easy."


    Then the door closed.


    I stood there, my fists still shaking, breathing hard.


    I didn¡¯t care what Dane or Callum felt. I wasn¡¯t going to lose her.


    I fell back on the bed, my frown deepening as I stared at the ceiling, trying to make sense of everything.


    What the hell is going on? Why Hailee? There were hundreds of girls in this pack¡ªsome prettier, higher in rank. Yet it was Hailee all three of us were drawn to. Dane, Callum... and me.


    The one person I wanted¡ªsuddenly everyone wanted her too. Why now?


    My wolf stirred in my chest, his voice cold and using. "You¡¯re at fault, Nathan."


    I blinked slowly. What?


    "You had this girl in your life for four years. You saw her every single day. You could¡¯ve told her how you felt... but you didn¡¯t. If you had, she would¡¯ve known where you stood. She wouldn¡¯t be confused now. Hell, you could¡¯ve marked your territory by now."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "I was just confused," I muttered aloud.


    "And in that time, you gave others the space to slip in. Now look what¡¯s happening."


    I sat up, dragging both hands down my face in frustration. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d been so confused¡ªso cautious¡ªtrying to protect what I felt, waiting until everything was perfect.


    But now, that caution might cost me everything.


    A knock on my door made me jolt, but I didn¡¯t answer. Whoever it was, they could wait. After a moment of silence, I stood up and headed for the bathroom. School was starting soon, and thest thing I needed was to show up looking like I¡¯d spent the night fighting my own thoughts. Even though I had.


    I let the cold water ssh over my face, clearing some heat from my skin. I stared at myself in the mirror for a few seconds¡ªat the tired eyes, the clenched jaw, the frustration still lurking in every corner of my expression.


    I couldn¡¯t go on like this. Hailee wanted space. She wanted rity. Fine. I¡¯d give her that. But I wasn¡¯t backing off. I still loved her. And I still believed¡ªdeep down¡ªthat she loved me too.


    After taking a cold shower, I dressed quickly: dark jeans, a in white T-shirt, and my ck jacket. Simple, clean. But I still felt like a mess on the inside.


    I grabbed my car key and backpack before leaving my room. Downstairs, I noticed everyone was at the table, including Dane. I frowned and thought of just walking away, but I decided not to be rude, so I walked over to the dining area.


    Arriving there, I greeted. "Good morning, Father... good morning... I¡¯m not hungry, so I¡¯ll just head out," I said, but Father¡¯s reply was immediate.


    "Sit down and eat, young man," he said authoritatively.


    I frowned. "I said I am not hungry... I beg to take my leave," I said and turned around, leaving the dining room.


    "Nathan...e back here," Father yelled, but I ignored him.


    "Nathan!" he growled.


    "Fuck you," I spat, not bothering to look back.


    I could see the confused look on the faces of the guards... they were confused if they should stop me, but none dared stop me.


    The drive to school was quiet. Too quiet. Even the music I yed barely cut through the noise in my head. My mind kept circling back to Hailee. I gripped the wheel tighter, my jaw clenched.


    As I pulled into the school lot, the usual wave of attention hit me. Girls hanging around the parking lot sent flirtatious nces my way. A few bit their lips. Some whispered behind their hands and smiled too wide. I didn¡¯t even look at them.


    I mmed the door shut behind me, slid on my backpack, and walked toward the building like I didn¡¯t feel all their eyes crawling on me.


    I made my way into my ss, but the second I walked in... my heart sank.


    She was already there.


    Hailee.


    Seated.


    Beside Callum.


    They weren¡¯t touching. They weren¡¯t flittering. But her body was turned toward him, her brows pinched slightly as she exined something on a page in front of them. He was listening¡ªreally listening¡ªand something in his eyes told me he wasn¡¯t just paying attention to her words. He was paying attention to her.


    My chest tightened, that familiar ache starting to w its way back. Still, I didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t say a word. I forced myself to move¡ªto walk across the room and take my usual seat.


    Three seats behind them. Far enough to stay invisible.


    I set my bag down and pulled out my book, pretending to read while my eyes stayed locked on the page... but my attention was on them... listening to what she was exining to him.


    "So will you sit with me for lunch?" I overheard Callum suddenly ask. His words were whispered, but because I was using my intense hearing ability I heard him.


    My frown deepened as I waited for what Hailee would say... but before she could answer...


    The door creaked open suddenly, silencing every whisper in the ssroom. Everyone turned. Even Callum and Hailee.


    Standing in the doorway was Beta Marcus¡ªmy father¡¯s second-inmand. Dressed in all ck, posture straight as a de, eyes cold and unreadable. But they weren¡¯t scanning the room. They were locked straight on me.


    I felt my stomach drop. Shit.


    My grip on the book tightened as he stepped fully into the ss. Every student was dead quiet now, probably wondering who was in trouble. But I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me¡ªI already knew. Marcus wasn¡¯t here by chance. He was sent. By my father. And judging from the look on his face, he wasn¡¯t here to talk.


    "Nathan," he said firmly, his voice echoing like thunder through the stillness, "you¡¯re toe with me. Now."


    Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped to me. Even Hailee¡¯s. I saw the confusion in her eyes, the concern she didn¡¯t bother to hide. But I didn¡¯t look at her for long. My eyes locked on Marcus as I stood, my chest buzzing with rage I could barely contain.


    Of course, he sent Marcus. He always sent Marcus when he wanted to make a point.


    I slung my bag over my shoulder and started walking, my jaw clenched. I didn¡¯t care what he had in store for me this time. I could already feel it in my bones¡ªwhatever was waiting for me... it wasn¡¯t going to be pretty. This was punishment. And we both knew it.

 Chapter 36: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 36: Worried</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I watched Nathan walk away with Beta Marcus, and something inside me twisted painfully. I shouldn¡¯t be this worried. I shouldn¡¯t care this much. But I did. The look on Beta Marcus¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good. He was angry¡ªand that anger was clearly aimed at Nathan.


    My heart sank.


    What happened?


    Did something go wrong at the pack house?


    Was it because of me?


    "Are you okay?" Callum¡¯s voice pulled me back. He was still seated beside me, concern softening the usual edge in his tone.


    I nodded quickly, forcing a smile. "Yeah... yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    I wasn¡¯t.


    Not even close.


    "Let¡¯s continue," I added, trying to redirect both our focus. I flipped the book open to thest page we¡¯d stopped at and pointed at the diagram we were discussing before the interruption. "So, this part here¡ª"


    But my eyes kept flickering to the door Nathan had walked out of, hoping he would walk back in.


    The whispers began almost immediately, low murmurs spreading like wildfire across the room.


    "I bet he pissed off Alpha Dominic again," someone muttered from a few seats back.


    "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "His dad loves him, no doubt. But when he wants to punish him? You¡¯ll thank the goddess you¡¯re not Nathan."


    There were quiet sighs and nervous nces.


    "That guy is under serious pressure," one of Nathan¡¯s close friends added. "Alpha-to-be or not, no one escapes Dominic¡¯s wrath when he¡¯s angry."


    My stomach churned.


    Then the Beta¡¯s daughter, Helen, whispered to her friend. "There was this one time Nathan disobeyed his father," she said. "He was forced to run around the training field in full gear... for hours."


    Her friend gasped. "No way."


    "I swear. I saw it. He nearly passed out by the end of it."


    I swallowed hard, my hands tightening around the book. Why did this feel like my fault? Why did it feel like I was the reason he was being pulled into this?


    "If you keep holding it like that, you¡¯re going to tear the page," Callum said gently.


    Only then did I realize how tightly my fingers were digging into the book. I quickly let go, my eyes widening slightly as I loosened my grip.


    He sighed and slid the book away from me, closing it with one hand. "You don¡¯t have to keep pretending to teach me, Hailee. Clearly, your mind¡¯s not here."


    I opened my mouth to speak, to deny it¡ªbut the look on his face stopped me. He wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. There was no teasing in his tone. Just quiet hurt.


    His voice lowered, just enough so no one else could hear. "If you¡¯re this bothered about Nathan, why don¡¯t you go after him?"


    I blinked, stunned.


    "I mean, clearly you care," he added with a shortugh that didn¡¯t sound amused. "So why sit here worrying yourself sick?"


    "Callum..."


    He shook his head, cutting me off. "Look, I get it. His father is angry at him. But he¡¯s not going to die, Hailee. His father might be harsh, but he¡¯s not going to kill his own son."


    His words weren¡¯t cruel. They were honest. Bitter, but honest. Still, I could see it¡ªjust behind his calm expression. He was angry. He was hurting. And I didn¡¯t know what to say to fix it.


    So I said nothing.


    And that silence? It said everything.


    I looked down at my hands, unable to meet his gaze anymore. Guilt crawled up my spine like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake.


    Before either of us could say anything more, the ssroom door opened. Dane walked in, casual as ever, his backpack slung over one shoulder, his eyes scanning the room.


    Theynded on me.


    Then flicked briefly to Callum, then back at me. I frowned at him, wondering what he was doing here. I thought he was in the pack for a visit... I never expected him to start schooling here.


    Suddenly, the energy in the room shifted. The quiet gasps. The fluttering whispers. The unmistakable reaction of half the girls in ss suddenly sitting up straighter, adjusting their hair, biting their lips.


    "Oh my goddess, who is that?"


    "He¡¯s hot. Like... insanely hot."


    "Do you think he¡¯s single?"


    The way they all stared at him¡ªlike he was a walking fantasy¡ªmade it painfully clear: Dane had just be the new center of attention.


    His silver hair shimmered under the ssroom lights, slightly tousled like he hadn¡¯t even tried to make it look perfect¡ªbut it still was. His brown eyes scanned the room with calm confidence, and his tall, lean but muscr build moved with easy grace.


    He was handsome.


    Undeniably.


    Infuriatingly.


    And he knew it.


    When his gazended back on me, he smiled¡ªand it wasn¡¯t just polite. It was warm. Direct.


    "Hey, Hailee," he said, loud enough that the whispering girls stopped for a second to look at me instead.


    I blinked. "Hi..."


    He slid into the empty seat two rows ahead, just as the teacher walked in.


    "Alright, everyone settle down," the teacher said, tapping her pen on the desk. "Before we start today¡¯s lesson, I¡¯d like to introduce a new student. He¡¯ll be joining our ss for the rest of the semester."


    She gestured to Dane. "Why don¡¯t you stand and tell us a little about yourself?"


    Dane rose casually to his feet, offering a small smile to the ss. "I¡¯m Dane ckwell. From Snow Moon Pack. I¡¯m here for my final year." His gaze flicked back to me for a brief second before settling elsewhere. "Looking forward to getting to know everyone."


    And just like that, more girls swooned. Literally.


    "Did you hear that voice?"


    "He¡¯s so chill, and he¡¯s a Beta heir."


    I sighed quietly and tried to refocus on my book, blocking it all out. My mind had already been scattered because of Nathan, and now this?


    I peeked at Dane again. Yes, he was handsome. Silver hair, sculpted jawline, deep voice, easy charm. There was no denying it. But I couldn¡¯t think about that. Not now.


    I shook the thoughts from my head and forced myself to concentrate.


    The bell rang for break and L excused herself to have a private lunch with her man. Left alone, I stepped out into the hallway, hoping for just a few minutes of quiet to clear my head. But I barely made it past the lockers when I heard footsteps catching up behind me.


    "Hailee!" Dane¡¯s voice called.


    I stopped and turned, already feeling the beginnings of a headache.


    "Hey," he said, smiling as he approached. "I was wondering if you¡¯d like to have lunch with me?"


    Before I could even answer, another voice cut in, sharp and firm.


    "She¡¯s already eating with me," Callum said, suddenly stepping between us, his jaw tight, eyes narrowed.


    My stomach dropped.


    Dane raised an eyebrow, clearly not backing down. "I don¡¯t recall her saying that."


    "She doesn¡¯t need to," Callum replied coolly. "She has ns."


    A few students nearby slowed their steps, watching curiously. Whispers started building again.


    Was this really happening? In the middle of the hallway?


    "Guys¡ª" I began, but neither of them heard me.


    "I¡¯m not trying to start anything," Dane said evenly, but there was anger under his tone. "I just asked her to lunch. You don¡¯t need to act like a bodyguard."


    "I¡¯m acting like someone who doesn¡¯t want you messing with her head," Callum snapped.


    That was it.


    I stepped back, fuming. "Both of you¡ªstop."


    They both froze. The crowd was growing now. More eyes. More whispers. More drama.


    "I don¡¯t need either of you deciding where I eat or who I talk to," I snapped, my voice sharper than I meant it. "This is annoying."


    And with that, I turned on my heel and stormed down the hallway, needing to get far away from both of them.


    But just when I thought I could breathe, someone stepped in front of me.


    ra. Of course.


    With her ever-loyal shadows nking her on both sides, smug grins on their lips.

 Chapter 37: His Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 37: His Punishment</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "What do you want, ra?" I asked, already sick of her and her little gang. My voice was t, calm, but inside I was boiling.


    She narrowed her eyes at me and stepped closer, her nose wrinkling like the very sight of me offended her. "I don¡¯t know what stupid spell you cast on my brother, but it ends now," she spat, her toneced with anger.


    I scoffed, folding my arms tightly. "What makes you think I cast a spell on Nathan?"


    "Because it¡¯s obvious you did!" Kiara, one of her loyal little shadows, hissed beside her.


    "Nathan would never be into an omega like you," she sneered. "You¡¯re not even close to his level. So tell us, Hailee... what charm are you using? Because now it¡¯s not just Nathan. It¡¯s Callum, and Dane too. You really are desperate, huh?"


    That was it.


    Iughed¡ªa sharp, humorless sound that echoed down the hallway. Then I stepped forward, slowly, until I was just inches from ra¡¯s face.


    "You think I¡¯m desperate?" I asked sweetly. "Oh, no, honey. Desperate is fucking anything in pants just to feel wanted."


    ra¡¯s mouth fell open, and her friends gasped.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    "You think I¡¯m using charms? Maybe guys are finally sick of chasing after stic, stuck-up, self-obsessed rank chasers like you," I said, my voice rising. "At least I don¡¯t spend my nights spreading my legs for anyone who smells like power."


    ra¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    "You may be an Alpha¡¯s daughter, but you¡¯re still just the school¡¯s most popr whore," I added, my voice razor-sharp. "And the only thing more pathetic than you..."


    I turned to her friends.


    "...is the fact that half the guys in this school have already been inside the three of you. What¡¯s it like, huh? Following behind ra like flies on shit, hoping she leaves crumbs behind for you to chew on?"


    Kiara and Bianca both looked like they¡¯d been pped.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    "You all walk around like royalty, but everyone knows the truth. You¡¯re nothing but a group of overused, underloved, power-hungry little bitches who can¡¯t stand the idea of someone not ying your game."


    Silence.


    Real, sharp, echoing silence.


    Students had stopped in the hallway. Some stared with wide eyes. Others slowly backed away like they were watching a bomb seconds from going off.


    ra¡¯s jaw clenched so tight I thought it might snap. Her hands were balled into fists at her sides, shaking with rage.


    "Don¡¯t ever step in my way again," I finished, my voice cool as ice. "Because next time? I won¡¯t just use words."


    Then I brushed past her, shoulders squared, head held high, not bothering to look back. For a moment I thought they would attack me for a fight, but they didn¡¯t, which was a very wise decision from them.


    I didn¡¯t bother going to the canteen; instead, I spotted a quiet ce¡ªthe library. I picked up a book and tried to read, but I couldn¡¯t. My thoughts were a mess. I kept worrying about Nathan and the punishment he must be going through. Why did he have to annoy his father? For several minutes, I kept worrying about Nathan.


    What was happening to him? What kind of punishment was he going through? Was it because of me?


    I pulled out my phone, hesitated for a second, then typed:


    Hi... are you okay?


    I stared at the message for a while, hoping the typing dots would appear. They didn¡¯t.


    Minutes passed.


    Still nothing.


    My chest tightened, and the worry wed deeper into my gut. I bit my lip and quickly messaged L.


    Hey, I¡¯m leaving school early. Can you bring my bag home for me?


    She replied almost instantly.


    Sure. Everything okay?


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I stood, grabbed my hoodie, and quietly left the library. On my way out, I stopped at the school gate and gave the guard my best excuse.


    "Sorry, sir. An emergency came up. I need to go¡ªfamily stuff."


    He looked unsure for a second but eventually nodded. "Alright, but be careful."


    I nodded and walked off fast, my heart pounding in my chest.


    I needed to see Nathan.


    I couldn¡¯t rest until I knew he was okay. I figured if anyone saw me, I could say I was just visiting my mom.


    The moment I got to the pack house, I exchanged smiles and polite greetings with a few servants on duty.


    "Hi," I said to one of the maids, "I¡¯m just here to check on my mom."


    They nodded with small smiles and let me in.


    The familiar scent of spices hit me as I stepped into the kitchen. And there she was¡ªmy mother, standing by the stove, humming lightly as she stirred a pot.


    "Mom," I said softly.


    She turned, surprised. "Hailee? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school?"


    "I¡ªuh¡ªI needed to ask you something," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Have you seen Nathan today?"


    Her brows pulled together. "Nathan? Why do you ask?"


    "Please, Mom," I begged, my voice cracking just slightly. "Please tell me. I¡¯m really worried."


    She gave me a long look, then sighed, her shoulders falling. "I think... I think he¡¯s being punished. I overheard Beta Marcus saying something to Alpha Dominic about the training ground."


    My heart skipped. "Training ground?"


    She nodded slowly. "Yes. They¡¯re using the Swoading method."


    My stomach dropped.


    No. Not that.


    Without another word, I turned and rushed out the back door, ignoring her calling after me. I ran down the hall and ducked behind one of the stone walls overlooking the private warrior training field.


    And there he was.


    Nathan.


    Sweat dripped down his face, his chest rising and falling rapidly, blood trailing from a cut across his cheek. His bare body was full of scratches. Three warriors surrounded him, circling like wolves stalking prey. But he didn¡¯t look scared¡ªrather, he attacked.


    I covered my mouth with my hand as I watched. He was fast, brutal, strong¡ªbut he was hurting. Every hit he took made me flinch. Every attack he threw seemed to cost him more strength.


    And the worst part?


    Beta Marcus added a fourth warrior.

 Chapter 38: Injured

    <h4>Chapter 38: Injured</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Panicked, I watched as Nathan brutally fought with warriors that were older and even more experienced than him. I could see his anger... his brutality... his strength... it was not shocking... Nathan was a good warrior... one of the best in our pack. Even at such a young age, he defeated warriors much older than him, but then fighting against four warriors was insane and especially since he wasn¡¯t in his wolf form.


    I gasped sharply as one of the warriors swung his de and sliced across Nathan¡¯s upper arm, deep and brutal. Blood spilled instantly, dark and hot, trailing down his skin like war paint. But Nathan didn¡¯t even flinch. He twisted mid-motion, grabbed that same warrior by the throat, and with one solid punch to the gut and a swift elbow to the jaw, knocked him to the ground.


    One down.


    Three to go.


    He turned back to the others, chest heaving. Rage burned in his eyes like fire. Another sh came¡ªthis time across his side. Another wound. Another gasp tore from my lips, my nails digging into the wall I was hiding behind.


    Why wasn¡¯t anyone stopping this?


    Why was this still going on?


    Just when I thought I¡¯d scream, Beta Marcus¡¯s voice finally rang out, cold andmanding from the edge of the field.


    "Enough."


    The remaining warriors stepped back immediately, panting and bruised, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and respect for Nathan.


    Marcus raised a hand toward the healer who had been standing off to the side. "Heal him."


    But before the healer could even approach, Nathan¡¯s voice cut through the air¡ªhoarse, low, furious.


    "Don¡¯t touch me."


    He turned, his bloody hand raised in warning. The healer froze mid-step. Nathan spat to the side, wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, and red at Marcus.


    "Is that all?" he snarled. "Or there is more?"


    "Nathan, you know it not my fault... it was Alpha¡¯s orders¡ª" Marcus began, but Nathan didn¡¯t let him finish.


    "Tell my father he can go to hell."


    Then he turned around, shoulders squared, back straight despite his wounds, and walked off the field¡ªleaving bloodied footprints behind him.


    Where I stood, I didn¡¯t know what to do... I thought of leaving now that I was sure he wasn¡¯t dead, but I was somehow worried... he was deeply injured and refused to let the healer heal him... I knew he had a wolf and his wolf will help heal him, but that will take timepared to that of the healer help... God, why is he so stubborn.


    My head screamed at me to leave. To walk away but my heart...


    My heart wouldn¡¯t let me move.


    I bit my lip hard, torn betweenmon sense and the aching worry that burned in my chest.


    You shouldn¡¯t care this much, I told myself. He¡¯s not your problem.


    But I was already turning around. Already sneaking along the side of the building, slipping through the training grounds quietly so I won¡¯t be caught... I knew the pack house well enough¡ªespecially the back entrances.


    My footsteps barely made a sound as I crept in and made my way toward the hallway that led to the Alpha family¡¯s quarters.


    My heart was pounding.


    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this.


    But I was.


    And no matter how many times I told myself to turn back, my feet kept moving.


    Finally, I reached his door.


    It was slightly ajar.


    I paused outside, swallowing hard. For a moment, I thought about just peeking and leaving.


    But then I heard a low, strangled grunt of pain from inside.


    My hand moved before I could stop it.


    I pushed the door open... and stepped inside.


    Nathan was sitting at the edge of his bed, shirtless, blood still drying across his chest and arm. He was gripping a towel, pressing it roughly against one of the wounds, but it wasn¡¯t helping. He was too shaky. Too angry. Too hurt.


    He didn¡¯t look up at first. Just muttered under his breath, "I said I don¡¯t need a damn healer."


    "I¡¯m not a healer," I said softly.


    His head snapped up.


    His eyes locked on mine.


    And for the first time since I¡¯d known him... Nathan looked dumbfounded. Like he hadn¡¯t expected anyone¡ªleast of all me.


    "Hailee...?" he said, voice low and hoarse.


    I stepped further in, closing the door behind me. "I saw what happened," I whispered.


    He looked away immediately, his jaw tightening as he reached again for the towel.


    I crossed the room slowly, my heart racing. "Let me help you," I said, pleading.


    "Don¡¯t," he muttered, refusing to meet my eyes. "I¡¯m fine."


    "You¡¯re not," I snapped back, sharper now. "You¡¯re bleeding. You can barely lift your arm. You¡¯re not fine, Nathan."


    He still didn¡¯t look at me.


    But he didn¡¯t push me away either.


    So I stepped closer.


    And gently, without asking again, I knelt down in front of him, grabbed the towel from him, and dipped it in warm water from the bowl nearby.


    Then I took his injured arm and began cleaning the blood.


    He winced. Just a little.


    But he didn¡¯t stop me.


    He just watched in silence. I could feel his eyes on me the whole time... like he was trying to figure out why I was really here.


    Truth was... I didn¡¯t know either. I just knew I couldn¡¯t leave him like that.


    I wrung out the towel slowly, wiping the blood from Nathan¡¯s shoulder with careful hands. He didn¡¯t speak, but I could feel the tension in him softening¡ªjust a little¡ªas if my touch was pulling him back from whatever storm he¡¯d been drowning in.


    And then, his voice broke the silence.


    Low. Rough. Sounding honest. "You make it hard, Hailee," he murmured.


    I paused, confused. "What?"


    He finally looked at me¡ªreally looked at me¡ªand for a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    "The way you act... the way you care even when you try to pretend you don¡¯t..." His voice was steady now, but there was something deeper in it. "It makes it hard to stay away from you."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out.


    "You¡¯re making me fall harder," he added quietly, his eyes burning into mine. "Even when I know I shouldn¡¯t."


    My heart jumped to my throat. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t even know what I felt anymore.


    But before I could form a single word, his gaze shifted sharply to the door. He stiffened.


    "Someone¡¯sing," he said quickly, his voice low and urgent. "I can hear footsteps¡ªfar, but getting closer."


    Panic shot through me.


    "I have to hide!" I whispered, stepping back in rm.


    "No," he said, reaching for my wrist. "Just stay here."


    But I was already moving. My pulse thundered in my ears as I darted across the room and slipped into the restroom, quietly shutting the door behind me. I turned the lock as gently as I could and pressed my back against the wall, trying to steady my breathing.


    From the other side of the door, I could hear faint footsteps outside Nathan¡¯s room now. Someone had definitely arrived.


    And I was suddenly very, very aware of how bad it would look if anyone found me here¡ªalone with him, in his bedroom, while he was injured and half-naked.


    I pressed a hand over my chest, trying to calm my racing heart.


    God... what was I doing?

 Chapter 39: Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 39: Apologies</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    The door creaked open slowly, and I already knew who it was. His scent filled the room before I even saw him.


    Father.


    And beside him, the pack¡¯s healer followed quietly, head slightly bowed as if unsure of his ce.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I didn¡¯t speak. I just picked up the bloodied towel Hailee had left on the nightstand and resumed wiping the dried blood off my side like they weren¡¯t even there.


    Father didn¡¯t say a word at first. He just gave the healer a silent nod.


    The man approached me cautiously, kneeling at my side.


    I clenched my jaw, wanting to shove him away. But I¡¯d already lost too much blood. I was in no shape to argue again, not today.


    So I stayed still and let him work.


    His hands moved efficiently¡ªsoft green light glowing faintly from his fingers as he mended the deeper wounds. The pain eased almost immediately, but it didn¡¯t change the anger still burning in my chest.


    The healer finished quickly, giving me a brief nod before quietly walking out, leaving just the two of us in the silence.


    That¡¯s when he spoke.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Father said, his voice low and full of regret.


    I refused to meet his gaze.


    I didn¡¯t care for the softness in his voice¡ªnot when it came after everything.


    I turned away, grabbing a clean shirt from my chair.


    "Please leave," I muttered. "Before I say something that¡¯ll make you punish me again. And this time, you might not stop until I¡¯m dead."


    Silence.


    But I felt the shift in the room. Felt it in the way his breath hitched.


    I nced at him¡ªjust for a second¡ªand saw it.


    Fear.


    Not fear of me.


    But scared at the thought of me dying.


    No doubt, he loved me. But the way he showed it... the way he handled things... it was all wrong.


    But somehow I didn¡¯t me him because he learned all this from his father.


    His father raised him to believe discipline equaled strength, and emotion was weakness.


    Father sat down beside me, the old warrior in him trying to soften, but still wearing that mask of control.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said again. "It was never meant to go this far."


    I didn¡¯t look at him. I couldn¡¯t. My throat was tight, but I forced the words out anyway.


    "I wish I wasn¡¯t your son."


    He stiffened.


    "Not because you don¡¯t love me," I continued, staring at the floor. "I know you do. But the way you show it... it¡¯s messed up."


    I finally looked at him.


    "A normal father would¡¯ve grounded me. Cut me off from training. Maybe even stripped a few privileges. But you?" Iughed bitterly. "You threw me into a ring with four armed warriors and told them not to go easy."


    His lips parted, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "You set me up to get wounded. To prove what? That I could survive it? That I deserved it?"


    "I was trying to teach you¡ª"


    "Teach me what? That I¡¯m never allowed to make mistakes? That lovees with punishment?"


    I shook my head slowly. "You don¡¯t even realize how much I¡¯ve resented this since I was ten. Since the first time you made me fight a warrior twice my size because I broke a rule."


    His face dropped then.


    But I continued. "You don¡¯t treat ra this way." I spat in pain and looked away.


    I didn¡¯t know what I expected him to say. Maybe more silence. Maybe another excuse. But what I didn¡¯t expect... was what he did next.


    Father reached out, took both my hands in his. His grip was firm, but notmanding¡ªjust steady. And then, gently, he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to my knuckles.


    It stunned me.


    That was something he hadn¡¯t done since I was a child.


    I looked away immediately, my jaw tight, throat burning. I didn¡¯t want to be touched. I didn¡¯t want this moment to soften all the pain I¡¯d carried for years.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Nathan," he said again, this time softer. "For all of it."


    I said nothing, so he kept going.


    "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t treat ra like this. I never have. But it¡¯s not because I love her more."


    He squeezed my hands tighter. "It¡¯s because I love you more. You¡¯re my son. My heir. My pride. And my curse has been loving you so much that I thought molding you into steel was the only way to keep you safe in this world."


    I blinked, my jaw clenching harder as I held back the sudden sting in my eyes.


    "I know I¡¯ve failed you in the way I show that love," he said. "But make no mistake, Nathan¡ªyou are the one thing in this world I treasure the most. I have never, not even for a moment, stopped being proud of you."


    And the worst part?


    I knew he was telling the truth.


    As twisted and messed up as it was, that man loved me more than anything.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know how to show it right.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. My thoughts were drifting again... to Hailee, who was still hiding in the bathroom.


    I didn¡¯t know if Father didn¡¯t smell her... or if he had and simply chose not to say anything about it.


    Either way, his next words answered the question for me.


    "I¡¯ll learn," he said after a moment, voice low. "To be a better father. I promise you that, son."


    Then he stood up, adjusted the sleeve of his jacket, and turned to leave.


    But just before stepping out, he paused at the door and said without looking back, "Next time, you can tell Hailee she doesn¡¯t need to hide in the bathroom."


    And then... he stepped out and closed the door behind him.


    I wanted to go open the bathroom door, but then... it opened.


    Hailee peeked out, her eyes wide with worry, like she wasn¡¯t sure if she was supposed toe out or disappearpletely.


    "It¡¯s fine." I assured her.


    She stepped out fully and shut the door behind her. She took a few steps toward me, her arms crossed tight over her chest.


    Neither of us knew what to say.


    But then she broke the quiet.


    "Do you... do you still need help?" she asked gently.


    I didn¡¯t need help. Not really. The healer had done enough.


    But I nodded anyway.


    Because the truth was... I just wanted her touch again.


    Without a word, she picked up the towel again and stepped closer.


    Her eyes held mine for a moment, searching, asking for silent permission.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    I didn¡¯t need to.


    She reached out and gently peeled off my shirt, her fingers brushing my skin as she did.


    My breath caught in my chest.


    Then slowly, carefully, she ran the damp cloth across my chest.


    Down my torso.


    Across the curve of my abs.


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering in my chest. Her touch was light¡ªalmost too light. But I felt every single brush of that towel like fire licking over raw nerves.


    She nced up at me as she worked, her expression unreadable.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered suddenly, my voice low and tight.


    She blinked. "For what?"


    I swallowed hard, not able to control it. "For this." Then I leaned down and sealed our lips.

 Chapter 40: Angry

    <h4>Chapter 40: Angry</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Every part of me screamed at me to stop. To remember my n. To walk away before I lost myself in himpletely.


    But my heart didn¡¯t care.


    My body didn¡¯t listen.


    I moaned softly into the kiss, my fingers curling in Nathan¡¯s hair as his arms wrapped around me, tight and possessive.


    With effortless strength, he lifted me off the floor, and I gasped¡ªinstinctively wrapping my legs around his waist.


    He carried us toward the bed, our lips locked, breath tangling, hearts pounding.


    The kiss deepened¡ªhungry, desperate, full of all the feelings we were trying to hide.


    His hands held me like I was something breakable, but his mouth imed me like he couldn¡¯t breathe without me.


    When he finallyid me down, the warmth of his body hovered over mine, his eyes searching mine.


    And just for a moment... he pulled back.


    Like he was giving me a choice.


    Like he was afraid if he kept going, there¡¯d be no turning back.


    But I didn¡¯t want to turn back.


    So I reached for him¡ªmy trembling hands sliding behind his neck, pulling him down to me again.


    The kiss resumed, even more intense this time.


    His fingers moved with care, brushing over the straps of my dress, sliding it down my arms.


    He paused for a second¡ªgiving me time to stop him.


    I didn¡¯t.


    He pulled the dress away, and I was left in just my bra and underwear beneath him.


    My chest rose and fell in shallow breaths as he leaned down and kissed the skin just above my heart... then lower... and lower.


    Soft, reverent kisses traced over my corbone, the curve of my waist, the dip of my stomach.


    My skin burned under his touch, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the gasp that spilled from my lips.


    My nipples hardened under the thin fabric of my bra, my body arching toward him involuntarily.


    But then¡ª


    He stopped.


    His lips stopped.


    His breathing grew heavier.


    And when I looked into his eyes... I saw it.


    Restraint.


    Conflict.


    Emotion.


    He pressed his forehead against my shoulder, his hand gently squeezing my hip.


    "I want you so badly it hurts," he whispered against my skin. "But not like this. Not when you¡¯re still not sure."


    I froze... then slowly nodded.


    Because he was right.


    Even if my body screamed yes, my mind was still catching up.


    And it was nice of Nathan to stop.


    He moved away and fell back on the bed beside me... both of us panting, our hearts racing, our eyes locked on the ceiling above.


    A heavy silence lingered between us as we bothy there, breathing heavily, our eyes still fixed on the ceiling.


    I could still feel the ghost of his hands on my skin, the heat of his mouth trailing over me, the weight of what almost happened pressing down like a stone on my chest.


    My heart raced.


    What the hell was I doing?


    What was I feeling?


    I swallowed hard, trying to push the heat from my cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t even look at him.


    His scent was everywhere. His presence was overwhelming.


    And I hated how much I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    But I had to.


    This wasn¡¯t part of the n.


    I sat up slowly, grabbing my dress and tugging it back over my body.


    My hands were shaking.


    Nathan turned to look at me, his brows drawing together. "Hailee..."


    I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    "We should pretend this never happened," I said quietly, without looking at him.


    Nathan went quiet, but I could tell he wanted to speak.


    But He didn¡¯t. And that silence hurt worse.


    "I just..." I stood, smoothing down my dress, avoiding his eyes. "It was a mistake."


    A beautiful, messy, heart-thudding mistake.


    Nathan sat up then, still shirtless, but made no move to stop me.


    I took a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding.


    "Goodbye, Nathan."


    And before I could change my mind, I turned around and walked out the door, ignoring the ache blooming in my chest.


    By the time I got home, the sun was already out.


    The walk hadn¡¯t helped clear my mind¡ªit only made it worse.


    Every step I took away from Nathan made the ache in my chest heavier, more real.


    I was still trying to steady my breath, still feeling the weight of his hands and the heat of his kiss... when I turned the corner to my house¡ª


    And froze.


    Callum was standing at my front door, arms folded, face drawn in a deep frown.


    Shit.


    His nose twitched subtly, and then he sniffed the air once¡ªtwice¡ªand I saw it.


    The exact moment he caught Nathan¡¯s scent on me.


    His jaw clenched.


    His shoulders stiffened.


    My heart plummeted.


    "Callum..." I began, my voice barely a whisper.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Just stared at me, his eyes narrowing slightly¡ªpain shing across his face before it was quickly masked.


    "When you didn¡¯te back to ss," he said, his tone low but edged with anger, "I thought something was wrong."


    I swallowed hard.


    It felt like a brick lodged in my throat.


    "I tried texting you. Calling you. You didn¡¯t respond."


    I looked down, unable to meet his eyes. "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t feeling well."


    "That¡¯s a lie"


    I tensed.


    He took a slow step toward me, his voice low but full of rage. "You left school to be with him... didn¡¯t you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because I didn¡¯t have to.


    The scent on me said it all.


    And from the way his lips pressed together in a hard line, from the way his eyes darkened just slightly... I knew he had his answer.


    "You were with Nathan," he said tly.


    Still, I said nothing.


    I just stood there like a damn coward, my fingers gripping the side of my dress too tightly.


    Disappointment and pain settled over his face.


    Then he gave a bitterugh under his breath and shook his head. "Right. Of course."


    He turned like he was about to leave.


    But I reached out, guilt squeezing my chest. "Callum¡ªwait¡ª"


    He looked at me again, pain flickering behind his anger.


    "Don¡¯t," he said. "Just... stay away from me Hailee."


    Then he walked away.

 Chapter 41: Who Is At Fault

    <h4>Chapter 41: Who Is At Fault</h4><subtxt> Callum¡¯s POV


    I drove home like a madman, gripping the steering wheel so hard. My chest was tight, and the back of my throat burned with emotions I didn¡¯t want to admit. I was angry. Frustrated. But more than anything... I was hurting.


    As soon as I pulled into the driveway, I mmed the car door shut and stormed into my apartment, barely remembering to lock the door behind me.


    I paced the living room like a caged wolf, fingers dragging through my hair.


    "She chose him..." I muttered under my breath, the image of Hailee walking up to me with his scent all over her burning into my mind. "Of all people¡ªNathan."


    I scoffed bitterly and dropped onto the couch.


    "Forget her," I whispered, clenching my fists. "She¡¯s not yours. She never was."


    But that was a lie. I wanted her to be. She was the one I cared about. The one I saw as more than just a pretty face.


    And she ran into the arms of someone like Nathan.


    Before I could spiral further, a knock sounded on the door.


    I frowned, pushing myself off the couch. Who the hell was that?


    I opened the door and froze for a second.


    Standing there was Alina¡ªone of the girls from school, a cheerleader known for throwing herself at any guy wearing a jersey. She was beautiful, loud, confident... and exactly what I didn¡¯t need right now.


    "Hey, Callum," she said with a small smirk, brushing her hair back. "You weren¡¯t in school for thest ss. I thought I¡¯d check in."


    I blinked. "I¡¯m fine."


    She tilted her head, her eyes scanning me. "Doesn¡¯t look like it."


    I should¡¯ve closed the door. I should¡¯ve told her to leave.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because right now... I didn¡¯t want to feel anything but distraction.


    One thing led to another.


    She stepped inside. I didn¡¯t stop her.


    She touched my arm.


    I didn¡¯t pull away.


    I pulled her closer and kissed her, desperate and rough. She kissed me back just as fiercely, her hands roaming, tugging at my shirt. I didn¡¯t care.


    I just wanted to forget Hailee.


    Our clothes came off quickly. We stumbled toward the couch in a flurry of desire and frustration, our mouths moving, our bodies close. I didn¡¯t even realize we were halfway undressed¡ªher in her bra, me shirtless¡ªuntil we copsed onto the cushions.


    But suddenly...


    The door creaked open.


    And everything stopped.


    I looked up¡ªmy breath catching in my throat.


    Standing at the entrance...


    Was Hailee.


    Her eyes wide.


    Her lips slightly parted.


    Hurt flickered across her face before she quickly masked it. "I¡¯m sorry...." she apologized and tried to leave.


    "Hailee¡ªwait!"


    My voice cracked out of me before I could stop it.


    She paused, her hand gripping the knob, her shoulders stiff and trembling.


    I barely spared Alina a nce before growling, "Leave."


    Alina blinked. "Seriously?"


    "Now."


    She scoffed, snatching her shirt from the floor. "Wow. You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "I said go."


    She rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath as she shoved her shoes on and stormed past Hailee, brushing her shoulder harshly. The door mmed shut behind her, but the silence that followed was louder than any noise.


    Hailee still hadn¡¯t turned around.


    Her voice, harsh but shaking, came out in a bitter breath. "You say you love me... but I walk in, and you¡¯re about to fuck someone else."


    I stepped forward, anger bubbling in my chest¡ªnot at her, but at the mess of everything. "Don¡¯t," I said, my voice low. "Don¡¯t turn this all on me like I¡¯m the only one who did something wrong."


    She finally turned to face me, her eyes zing with anger. "Excuse me?"


    "You said you needed space!" I snapped. "You said you needed time to think¡ªand where the hell did you go, Hailee? To him! And don¡¯t act like I can¡¯t smell it all over you!"


    Her mouth opened, but no words came.


    "You went to Nathan," I said, my voice sharp with jealousy. "And you expect me to just sit here and wait while you¡¯re with him? While you smell like him? You think that¡¯s fair?"


    The air between us cracked like thunder.


    We were too close.


    Too angry.


    Too hurt.


    "You think it didn¡¯t kill me to see you like that?" I growled. "To know that even when I¡¯d told you how much I love you... you still chose him?"


    "I didn¡¯t choose anyone!" she shouted. "I¡¯m confused! I¡¯m angry, and hurt, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing¡ª"


    "Neither do I!" I cut her off. "But at least I¡¯m not pretending like I¡¯m not in love with you!"


    She went still. Her breathing quickened.


    And then¡ªlike we were mas snapping together¡ªwe crashed.


    I grabbed her waist. She pulled at my hair. We kissed¡ªhard, angry, fast. Nothing about it was soft. It was full of pain, anger, jealousy. And heat.


    We stumbled, knocked something over, and fell to the floor. Inded over her, both of us breathing hard. But we didn¡¯t stop. We kissed again, even deeper.


    She clung to me like she¡¯d drown if she let go. I held her like I¡¯d die if I did.


    We kissed like we were mad at each other... but also like we couldn¡¯t stay away.


    I kissed her harder¡ªtrying to wipe Nathan from her mouth, from her skin, from her memory.


    I tugged at her dress, pulling it over her head. She didn¡¯t stop me. Her chest rose and fell quickly, only her bra left covering her top.


    She reached for my belt, but I was already trailing kisses down her neck, her chest, her stomach.


    Everywhere I touched, she gasped.


    Her soft moans filled the air as I kissed lower, needing her to feel everything I had in me. I knew Nathan had touched her. Kissed her. Maybe more.


    But I wanted to go further.


    I wanted to be better.


    Wanted to be the one she remembered, not him.


    Just as I reached for the waistband of her underwear, something outside caught my eye.


    Movement.


    My head snapped toward the window.


    There¡ªjust barely visible through the curtains¡ªsomeone was standing outside.


    Phone in hand.


    Recording.


    My heart dropped.


    "Hailee," I whispered sharply, pulling away and grabbing the curtain.


    The figure turned and bolted.


    "Someone was recording us," I said, my voice tight and serious. I didn¡¯t think. I just ran.


    I threw the door open and dashed outside, barefoot and shirtless, my heart pounding hard in my chest. Hailee was right behind me, pulling her clothes on as she chased after me.


    "Do you see them?" she called out, breathless.


    I looked everywhere¡ªdown the road, behind the trees, across the small parking lot.


    But whoever it was... they were gone.


    I cursed under my breath and ran further, checking every corner, every hiding spot.


    Nothing.


    Whoever had recorded us had been fast¡ªand smart.


    After ten more minutes of searching, I turned around and jogged back to Hailee, who stood near the edge of the driveway, hugging herself tightly.


    "I couldn¡¯t find them," I said, out of breath. "They¡¯re gone."


    Her face crumbled. Her lips trembled, her eyes filling with tears she refused to let fall. But then... her knees gave out.</subtxt>

 Chapter 42: Threatening

    <h4>Chapter 42: Threatening</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Hailee!"


    Callum rushed over and caught me before I could fall all the way down. I dropped to my knees anyway, my hands shaking. His face was pale, his eyes wide with worry and fear.


    "I didn¡¯t know someone was watching," I whispered. "Callum... this is bad. What if they post it? What if people see everything?"


    He knelt next to me and held my shoulders gently.


    "We¡¯ll fix it," he said. "I promise. I¡¯ll protect you."


    I wanted to believe him. But deep down, I was scared too. Because we didn¡¯t know who saw us... or why they were recording. And that made everything worse.


    I forced myself to my feet, brushing off my knees, even though I was still shaking. "I need to go home," I said quickly, my words tumbling out in a rush.


    Callum nodded. "Let me take you home," he suggested, but I frantically shook my head.


    "I¡¯d like to go on my own, please," I said.


    I could tell Callum wanted to press more, but he held back his words and nodded. He walked me to the door. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find whoever that was," he said, his voice low but sure. It was all he could give me. And all I could do was nod.


    As soon as I stepped outside, the cold air hit my skin, but it didn¡¯t stop the heat of panic burning inside me. I kept my head down, walking fast down the street. I didn¡¯t even wait to look back. I couldn¡¯t. If I did, I might fall apart again.


    My chest felt tight. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    Who was it? What did they see? Did they record everything?


    The questions kept spinning in my head, each one worse than thest.


    I finally got home and shut the door behind me, leaning my back against it. I closed my eyes and let out a shaky breath.


    This wasn¡¯t just a small mistake anymore. Someone had proof. Proof that could ruin everything¡ªme, Callum, even Nathan if people started talking.


    I walked straight to my bathroom. I turned on the tap, sshing cold water on my face, trying to calm down. But it didn¡¯t help. Nothing did.


    I stared at myself in the mirror. Tears welled in my eyes, but I blinked them away. I couldn¡¯t afford to cry now. Not yet. I needed to think. I needed to figure out who might want to hurt me like this.


    My phone buzzed.


    It was a message from an unknown number.


    "Nice show. The whole school¡¯s going to love this."


    My heart dropped. My fingers went numb.


    Someone really had recorded it. And now they were threatening me.


    I quickly called L. The phone rang a few times before L finally picked up.


    "Hailee?" Her voice wasced with concern. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Please... can youe over?" I said quickly, barely able to keep my voice steady. "I need you."


    She didn¡¯t even ask more questions. "I¡¯m on my way."


    Fifteen minutester, she was standing in my room, hair messy from rushing, worry clear in her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. I told her everything. From what happened with Callum... to the person recording us... to the message I just got.


    L¡¯s mouth dropped open slightly. "Wait... you¡¯re serious?"


    I nodded, my hands twisting in myp.


    "Do you know if it was a guy or a girl?" she asked.


    "No," I whispered. "We ran after them, but they got away. I didn¡¯t see their face."


    She let out a breath and sat beside me. "Hailee... they could post it. You know that, right?"


    "I know," I said, my throat dry.


    She was quiet for a moment, then looked at me seriously. "You know who you need to call."


    I shook my head immediately. "No. I don¡¯t want to call him. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him."


    "But Callum might not be able to fix this," she said carefully. "This person... is different. He¡¯s more powerful. He can find out who it was. He can stop it."


    I bit my lip, tears stinging my eyes again. "I just... I thought Callum could fix it."


    L reached for my hand. "Maybe he can try. But this... this is bigger than Callum."


    I didn¡¯t answer for a long time. I just sat there, staring at the message on my phone.


    Finally, after more silence... and more pleading from L, I picked up my phone and dialed the number I never thought I would again.


    It rang once. Then twice. Then he picked up.


    "Hailee?" A deep, calm voice said. "Wow. You¡¯re actually calling me?"


    I swallowed. "Peter... I need your help."


    There was a pause on the line.


    "What happened?" he asked, suddenly serious.


    My heart pounded in shame. I closed my eyes and forced the words out. "I was... I was making out with someone... and someone recorded it. They sent me a message. They¡¯re threatening to post it."


    His tone changed instantly.


    "What the hell, Hailee?" he snapped. "Why were you even doing that in the first ce?"


    I frowned. This is why I never wanted to reach out to him.


    "Are you going to help me or not..." I murmured.


    I heard him groan in frustration. "Fine. I¡¯ll help. But whoever that bastard is you were making out with, he should¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. I hung up.


    L stared at me after I dropped the phone onto the bed. "What did he say?"


    I let out a tired breath. "He said he¡¯ll help."


    She nodded slowly, but I could still see the worry in her eyes.


    I sat back on the bed, my hands in myp, my heart pounding painfully in my chest. "What if he¡¯s toote? What if they post it before he even finds them?"


    "Don¡¯t think like that," L said gently, trying to sound calm even though I knew she was scared too.


    I swallowed hard, staring nkly at the floor. My mind was racing. My body still felt cold. What if my mother saw it? What if the whole school turned on me? What if I couldn¡¯t show my face anywhere anymore?


    Then¡ªL¡¯s phone buzzed.


    She picked it up slowly, expecting a normal message. But the second she looked at the screen, her expression changed.


    Her face paled. Her eyes widened.


    "What?" I asked immediately, sitting up straight. "What is it?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    "L¡ªwhat is it?!"


    I reached over and snatched the phone from her hand.


    And the second my eyesnded on the screen... my breath caught.

 Chapter 43: Who Did It

    <h4>Chapter 43: Who Did It</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The second my eyesnded on the screen... my breath caught. There on the screen was a video posted anonymously in our Pack¡¯s Facebook group. I stared at the screen, heart pounding so hard I could barely breathe. The caption read: "Guess the new whore in town." It was blurry... but clear enough to know it was me and Callum. In his living room. Half-dressed... touching and kissing.


    "Oh my God..." I whispered. My whole body trembled. L touched my arm gently. "Hailee..." But I couldn¡¯t hear her. The room started spinning. My legs felt weak. My lungs refused to work properly. L quickly grabbed the phone from my hand, whispering softly, "It¡¯s going to be okay... It¡¯s going to be okay..." But nothing she said worked. Nothing could undo what had just happened.


    My phone buzzed on the bed beside me. Callum was calling. His name shed over and over on the screen. Again and again. But I didn¡¯t pick up. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t even want to hear his voice.


    "Hailee," L said again, rubbing my back. "You¡¯re not alone, okay? We¡¯ll get through this. Together." I nodded slowly, but I was frozen. Numb.


    Then... my phone rang again. But this time¡ªit was Peter. My hands were shaking as I picked it up. I pressed it to my ear.


    "What the hell were you thinking?!" Peter¡¯s voice exploded on the other end. "You¡¯re making out with someone in the open like that? And now the whole damn pack has seen it?!" I didn¡¯t say a word. I just stayed quiet, frowning. He sighed heavily on the other end. "Look... the video has been taken down."


    My eyes widened. "What...?"


    "The file¡¯s corrupted now," he continued. "I handled it. Even if someone downloaded it, it won¡¯t y. It¡¯s been destroyed."


    A heavy breath escaped my chest. Some part of me rxed, even if just a little.


    "But..." I whispered, "people already saw it, Peter. It¡¯s already out there."


    He was quiet for a moment. Then, softer this time, he said, "I¡¯m on it... I¡¯ll find out who posted it. Whoever did this... pays." And he ended the call.


    I slowly lowered the phone from my ear, eyes still blurry with tears. "It¡¯s gone," I said to L. "The video... he said it¡¯s been taken down. It can¡¯t be shared anymore."


    She let out a long breath of relief and hugged me tightly. "Thank God." But deep down... I knew the damage was already done. People had seen it. And people never forget.


    I pulled away from L¡¯s hug and walked to the window, staring out at the quiet street. But my mind was anything but quiet. It kept drifting... to Nathan. I was sure he must have seen the video by now. Everyone probably had. But for some reason... his reaction bothered me the most.


    Would he hate me? Would he think I was disgusting? Would he think I ran straight to Callum after everything? I swallowed hard and tried to push the thoughts away. I wasn¡¯t the first person to go through this. Other girls had it worse¡ªsome fully naked, some with faces clearly shown. At least I was still somewhat covered. But that didn¡¯t make it easier.


    I turned back and grabbed my phone again. More missed calls from Callum. And several messages:


    "Hailee, please talk to me."


    "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "I had no idea this would happen."


    "Please, just say something..."


    "I¡¯m working on it."


    I stared at the screen but didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. Not right now. Instead, I opened our school group chat on WhatsApp, the one almost everyone was in. And what I saw made my heart ache all over again. The posts were brutal:


    "What a slut."


    "Guess Callum has finally gotten what he wants."


    "She was begging for it, look at the way she moved and moaned."


    "That¡¯s why you don¡¯t trust quiet girls."


    Each word felt like a punch to the chest. But just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse... something changed. The chats stopped moving. New messages couldn¡¯te in. And then, at the top of the screen, a small update popped up:


    "Group settings changed. Only admins can post now."


    My eyes narrowed. Then I saw it. Nathan had locked the group. Nathan was one of the admins. I stared at his name for a moment, my throat tight with emotions I couldn¡¯t even exin. He didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t message me. But he shut everyone else up. And for some reason... that meant more than any message could.


    "Nathan has locked the group chat," L said softly, looking at her phone.


    I nodded slowly, my throat tight. "That means he saw it." I tried to hold it together, but the panic crept in again. What if Nathan hated me now? What if he thought I was just like they said in thements? The silence in the room grew heavy again. I sat back on the bed, hugging a pillow tightly to my chest, my thoughts running wild.


    Then... my phone rang again. Peter. I hesitated for a second, then answered.


    "Hailee," his voice was serious this time, calmer but still firm. "I found out who posted the video."


    My heart skipped. "You did?"


    "Yes," he replied. "His name is Mark. Mark ke. He¡¯s in your ss, right?"


    I blinked. Mark actually did that? The same boy who has been asking me out since grade nine.


    Peter continued, "I¡¯ll be sending you all his info. Number, socials, even his parents¡¯ names. You¡¯ll have everything. Just... don¡¯t talk to him. Let me handle it."


    "Wait¡ªPeter¡ª" But he already hung up. I stared down at my phone, my heart thudding again¡ªbut this time, not from fear. From anger. Someone who confessed his feelings for me almost every day did this to me. Someone I sat near in ss... someone who smiled like we were friends.


    L looked over at me. "What did he say?"


    "He found him," I said quietly. "The guy who posted it... he¡¯s in our ss."


    L gasped. "What?! Who?"


    "Mark," I said tly.


    L¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait¡ªMark? Mark ke?"


    I nodded, still trying to believe it myself.


    "The same Mark that¡¯s been following you around like a lost puppy since middle school?" she asked.


    I gave a tight nod, my jaw clenched. L looked disgusted. "Unbelievable... He¡¯s always iming he loves you. Now he does this? Maybe... maybe this is his sick way of getting revenge. Maybe he got jealous or mad seeing you with Callum."


    I didn¡¯t say anything. Because deep down... I knew she might be right. Mark had always been weirdly possessive. Friendly, but too much. Too clingy. Too obsessed. I was still trying to process it when my phone rang again. This time, it wasn¡¯t Peter. It was Lolly. Mark¡¯s younger sister.


    I frowned, confused. Lolly hadn¡¯t called me for months... I picked it up. The moment the call connected, her terrified voice filled my ear.


    "Hailee! Please¡ªyou have toe quick! Nathan¡¯s here! He¡¯s going to kill my brother!"


    My blood ran cold. "What?!"


    "I don¡¯t know what happened¡ªhe just came in, yelling! Mark tried to run, but Nathan pinned him down¡ªhe¡¯s punching him, Hailee! I¡¯m scared!" In the background, I heard shouting. Something crashed and Nathan¡¯s angry voice echoed in the background.


    My body went stiff.


    "Nathan¡¯s there?" I repeated, eyes wide. "Right now?"


    "Yes!" she cried. "He¡¯s losing it¡ªplease! I don¡¯t know what to do!"


    I didn¡¯t even think. I just jumped to my feet. "L¡ª" I grabbed my jacket. "Nathan¡¯s at Mark¡¯s house. He¡¯s going to hurt him."


    "What?! Why?"


    "Because of the video!" I snapped, already heading for the door. "Maybe he found out. He knows."


    L grabbed her bag too. "I¡¯ming with you."


    We ran out... my heart pounding.

 Chapter 44: Out Of Control

    <h4>Chapter 44: Out Of Control</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    The door to my room swung open, and ra walked in, that smug I told you so look stered all over her face.


    I frowned and red at her. Ever since she lied to Hailee about me betting to kiss her, our rtionship has been sour.


    "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you knock?"


    She scoffed and shoved her phone right in my face. "Watch this."


    Frowning, I looked at the screen of her phone, and my heart dropped at what was disyed on the screen.


    A video was ying. Hailee and Callum. She was half-naked on the floor, a shirtless Callum hovering over her, kissing her.


    I clenched my jaw, ring at ra. "Who posted this?" I growled, my wolf already pacing and snarling inside me.


    ra gave a nonchnt shrug. "I don¡¯t know... it was posted anonymously in the pack Facebook group."


    My eyes widened. I grabbed my phone and opened the Facebook group. My heart pounded as I scrolled¡ª


    500 views.


    Over 100ments in ten minutes.


    Most of them are throwing insults at Hailee.


    I didn¡¯t bother reading them. I went straight to the admin settings¡ªbeing one of the group admins gave me the keys to the post history.


    I clicked open the "post history."


    My eyes narrowed as the name popped up.


    Mark ke.


    That spineless bastard.


    He posted it using his real ount¡ªthen tried to cover his tracks by changing to anonymous.


    "Mark," I growled.


    I went back to the post in order to delete the video¡ªbut it was already gone.


    The post.


    Thements.


    All of it.


    Vanished like it was never there.


    I refreshed again.


    Still gone.


    "What the¡ª" I stared at the screen, confused.


    ra, still standing by the doorway, frowned. "It¡¯s weird. The video I downloaded to my phone... it¡¯s gone too. It just says ¡¯file corrupted¡¯ now."


    My head snapped toward her. "You downloaded it?!"


    She held her hands up defensively. "I didn¡¯t n to keep it! I just... wanted proof in case you didn¡¯t believe me."


    But I was no longer listening.


    Someone already beat me to it.


    Someone wiped it.


    Was it Callum? It has to be him.


    But that didn¡¯t matter right now.


    What mattered was Mark. He was about to learn exactly what happens when you drag Hailee¡¯s name through the dirt.


    I stormed out of my room, my blood boiling.


    That bastard was going to pay.


    For posting the video.


    For humiliating Hailee.


    And for even thinking it was okay to drag her name like that.


    I drove like a madman.


    I didn¡¯t care about speed limits. I didn¡¯t care about anyone on the road. All I saw was red.


    By the time I pulled up in front of Mark¡¯s house, my wolf was already wing at the surface, begging to be let loose.


    I marched straight to the door and banged on it hard.


    It flew open almost instantly.


    His little sister, Lolly, stood there, blinking up at me in surprise. "Nathan¡ª?"


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    I shoved past her, ignoring her startled gasp, and stormed into the house.


    "Hey!" she called out, running after me. "What is¡ª"


    But I was already in the living room.


    Mark was sitting at his desk, typing something on hisputer, probably trying to erase more evidence of what he did.


    Coward.


    The second he looked up and saw me, his face drained of color.


    He jumped from the chair and tried to run, but he was too slow.


    I lunged forward, grabbing him by the throat with one hand.


    He barely had time to scream before I mmed him hard into the wall.


    The frame hanging nearby shook violently from the impact. The breath was knocked out of him as he slid down the wall, coughing.


    Lolly screamed behind me.


    "Stop! Nathan, please stop! You¡¯re going to kill him!"


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    All I saw was the face of the bastard who tried to destroy Hailee. My Hailee.


    I yanked him back up by his cor and snarled into his face.


    "You think this is funny?" I growled, my voice low and deadly. "You think posting that video was a joke?"


    Mark choked on his breath, trembling. "I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªit wasn¡¯t like that¡ª"


    I mmed him back again, this time into the floor, dust flying as his back hit the hardwood.


    "Did you think no one would find out?" I roared. "That you could ruin her name and get away with it?"


    "Nathan¡ªplease!" Lolly begged again from behind me, her voice trembling with fear.


    But I wasn¡¯t done.


    "I¡¯m going to make an example of you. So no one in this pack ever dares to tarnish Hailee¡¯s name again."


    I dropped to my knees and drove my fist into his face. Hard. Over and over.


    Lolly kept shouting and pleading, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    Mark tried to struggle with me, but it only got me angrier. I yanked him from the ground and flung him across the wall. He hit his back on the wall, and a loud gasp left Lolly¡¯s lips.


    But I still wasn¡¯t done.


    Mark slumped down, groaning, blood dripping from his nose and mouth.


    I grabbed him again by the cor and mmed him against the wall again.


    He cried out, weak now, trying to shield his face.


    "You wanted attention?" I growled. "You wanted to ruin someone¡¯s life for fun?"


    I punched harder on his face, breaking his nose in the process. I did that countless times.


    His head snapped to the side. Blood smeared across his cheek and stained his shirt.


    Lolly was screaming now, tugging at my arm with both hands. "Nathan, please! Please stop! You¡¯re going to kill him!"


    I shrugged her off.


    I grabbed him by the shirt again, ready to drive my fist into his face onest time, hard enough to knock him out.


    His eyes were barely open now. He was wheezing, struggling to breathe.


    Lolly sobbed behind me, her voice hoarse and terrified. "Please... Nathan, please..."


    But I didn¡¯t hear her. I didn¡¯t hear anything except my wolf chanting more.


    I lifted my fist again.


    Then¡ª


    "Nathan, stop."

 Chapter 45: Choose Him

    <h4>Chapter 45: Choose Him</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "Nathan, stop."


    The voice stopped everything. It was clear. Sharp. Familiar. And unexpected.


    My heart froze. I turned slowly, my breathing ragged, my fist still clenched and aching to strike again.


    And there she was. Hailee. Standing in the doorway, eyes wide, face pale. Her chest rose and fell quickly, like she¡¯d been running. Fear in her eyes.


    "Please..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "Don¡¯t."


    For a second, everything around me went still. Marky groaning behind me, half dead and bloodied. Lolly had fallen to her knees, sobbing. And there was Hailee¡ªwatching me with so much hurt in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to do this," she whispered again, shaking her head. "You could have killed him, Nathan."


    My clenched fist slowly lowered. My breathing was ragged. I looked at her¡ªreally looked at her¡ªand realized... I had gone too far. For the first time, guilt crept into my chest, cutting through the rage.


    "... Hailee," I murmured.


    She shook her head slightly, taking a careful step forward.


    "Come with me," she said softly. "Please. Just... leave him."


    I looked down at Mark onest time. Then I turned away. Not because he didn¡¯t deserve more¡ªbut because Hailee asked me to. And for her... I would do anything.


    Hailee followed me out of the apartment. We got into my car, and none of us said a word as I drove.


    Just her presence was able to calm my anger but not my pain. Because no matter how hard I tried to ignore it, the image of her and Callum kept reying in my mind like a cursed film I couldn¡¯t switch off. Her body under his, his lips pressed to hers, her soft moan that should¡¯ve been for me.


    My grip tightened on the steering wheel until my knuckles burned. I didn¡¯t even realize where I was going until I saw the old, quiet road stretching out in front of us¡ªfar from her home.


    I pulled over. The car came to a gentle stop at the side of the road. The engine hummed, but neither of us moved. The silence inside the car was thick. Heavy. Ufortable.


    Hailee sat still, staring out the windshield. Her fingers fidgeted nervously in herp. Then softly, she spoke.


    "...Are you angry?"


    Her voice was so small, it almost broke me. I turned my head slowly and met her gaze. And then I gave a bitter, half-smile.


    "No," I said, my voice low. Rough. "Why should I be?" I looked back at the road, the pain pressing tightly in my chest. "You¡¯re not my girlfriend." The words tasted like poison on my tongue. "Why should I care."


    I lied. I fucking care... I¡¯m in pain... knowing she was with me a few hours ago only to leave to go be with Callum. I let out a painful scoff and shook my head.


    "You like him, don¡¯t you?" I asked even though I knew the answer. Of course she liked him... Her moans said it all¡ªthe way she responded to his touch.


    She didn¡¯t respond right away. She just kept staring out the window, her fingers curling tighter into herp like she was trying to hold herself together. But I needed to hear it. I needed to hear it from her lips¡ªno matter how badly it would break me.


    "Hailee," I said again, my voice barely more than a whisper. "Just say it. You like him... don¡¯t you?"


    Silence. Then... slowly... she nodded.


    "I do," she said, her voice fragile. But honest. "I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. I didn¡¯t n any of this... but I do."


    The breath left my lungs like a punch to the chest. My jaw clenched as I blinked fast, trying to push down the burn rising in my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to cry. Not in front of her. Not now.


    I looked away quickly, staring straight ahead at the empty road, forcing myself to breathe evenly.


    "Okay," I said stiffly. "If he makes you happy... then that¡¯s all that matters."


    She turned to me, surprised by my words¡ªbut I didn¡¯t let her speak.


    "I won¡¯t chase you anymore," I added, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "I won¡¯t... bother you anymore. I won¡¯t try to change your mind. You¡¯ve made your choice. I get it."


    The silence between us was suffocating. I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Instead, I turned the key, the engine roared back to life, and I drove.


    The ride back was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. I didn¡¯t look at her. Didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t breathe properly. Not until we reached her street.


    But when I pulled up in front of her house... Callum was there, leaning against his car like he was waiting for her. He looked up as we arrived, his eyes meeting mine. I saw the look of pain and jealousy in his eyes.


    Hailee didn¡¯t say a word. She simply opened the door, got out of the car, and walked straight to him. The second she shut the door behind her, it felt like something shut inside me too.


    I didn¡¯t wait to see what happened next. I didn¡¯t want to see her in his arms. Didn¡¯t want to watch her smile at him the way I used to dream she¡¯d smile at me.


    I pressed the gas harder than I should¡¯ve. The tires screeched slightly against the road as I sped off. My chest ached, like it was folding in on itself. Every part of me felt hollow. Like she had taken something with her when she walked away.


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter as the road ahead blurred¡ªnot because of speed. But because of the tears, I refused to let fall.


    She chose him. And I wasn¡¯t enough. Not for her.


    I blinked hard, trying to push the painful thoughts away¡ªbut it was like my head was underwater. The pain was too loud, too heavy. Everything swirled in a mess of emotion¡ªgrief, rage, regret.


    I didn¡¯t even realize how fast I was driving. Or how sharp the curve in the road was. Until it was toote.


    My eyes widened at the sound of an oing truck ahead. I swerved too sharply. The tires screeched again. The wheel jerked out of my hands. The car spun. Everything became a blur. Metal scraped against metal. ss shattered. Pain ripped through my side as my head mmed into the window. And then... darkness.


    A suffocating darkness.


    Thest thing I remember before everything went ck was Hailee¡¯s face. And the quiet thought of not seeing her again.


    Then I went unconscious.

 Chapter 46: More Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 46: More Complicated</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Nathan didn¡¯t even wait a second before he drove off. I turned around, watching his car disappear into the dark. A part of me wished I could run up to him and tell him what I said wasn¡¯t really what I meant. Yes, I have feelings for Callum, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have feelings for him too. I have feelings for Callum just the same way I have feelings for Nathan. I felt terrible and imagined what he would be going through, but at least this is for the best.


    Swallowing down my pain, I spun and walked toward Callum, who was leaning against his car. I reached him and stood in front of him, our eyes locking together.


    "I noticed the post was taken down," he said quietly.


    I nodded. "Someone did it."


    Callum¡¯s face tightened with guilt. "Nathan?" he asked, and I could hear the pain and frustration buried in his voice.


    I didn¡¯t respond to that. Callum let out a breath and looked at me carefully, worry etched on his face. "How are you?" he asked, sounding genuinely concerned.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    He stepped closer and reached for my hand, but I stepped back. "You should please leave."


    Callum froze at my words, his hand still half-raised in the air. His brows pulled together. "Hailee... what¡¯s wrong?"


    I shook my head slowly, my voice just a whisper. "I just need to be alone right now."


    His frown deepened, confusion shadowing his features. "Is this because of the video? Shit like that happens, and believe me, within a week everyone will forget about it, and I¡¯ll be with you through all this. There¡¯s nothing wrong with two people who like each other making out..." he paused, searching my eyes. "Or is this about Nathan?"


    "It¡¯s because of everything," I murmured. "The video. Thements. The stares. You. Him. Me. I just... I need space to think."


    Callum took a small step forward again. "I get that, I do. But Hailee... I can¡¯t just walk away. Not after everything."


    I looked up at him, frowning.


    "I can¡¯t stay away from you," he whispered desperately. "Not after what we¡¯ve been through. Not after how I feel about you."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. A part of me wanted to give in... to let him hold me and make all of this disappear¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. Not now.


    "Callum," I said quietly, "this isn¡¯t about how you feel. It¡¯s about how I feel. And right now... I¡¯m a mess. I don¡¯t even know what I want."


    Callum¡¯s lips parted like he was about to speak again, but the sound of a vehicle pulling up made both of us turn.


    A sleek, ck sports car came to a slow stop near the curb.


    My heart skipped.


    The engine shut off, and the door opened.


    Dane stepped out.


    Tall, quiet, and intimidating¡ªhis silver hair catching thest bit of light from the setting sun. His sharp eyesnded on me first... then shifted briefly to Callum. I felt a strange knot twist in my stomach.


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. He just stood there, jaw tight, his expression unreadable.


    Callum straightened beside me. "What¡¯s he doing here?" he muttered under his breath.


    Dane¡¯s gaze returned to me.


    "Can we talk?" he asked simply. His voice was low, calm¡ªbut firm.


    Callum took a step forward. "No. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of something important?"


    Dane ignored himpletely, eyes still fixed on me. "Just a minute, Hailee."


    I swallowed, my chest tightening. I didn¡¯t have the energy for more confusion... but there was something in Dane¡¯s eyes that made it difficult to look away.


    I turned briefly to Callum. "It¡¯s okay," I whispered. "Just a minute."


    Callum looked pissed, but he didn¡¯t argue. He stepped back, his frown deepening.


    I walked toward Dane slowly, unsure of what to expect. He didn¡¯t move until I was just a few steps away.


    Then, quietly, he said, "I saw what they did to you. And I swear... if I ever find out who posted that video¡ª"


    "It¡¯s already being handled," I cut in gently.


    He paused, taking a breath. "That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Dane looked down for a moment, then back up at me. For the first time, he looked... nervous.


    "You changed something in me, Hailee," he admitted. "I didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t want it. But it¡¯s there."


    He looked away briefly, his jaw clenched.


    "I spent most of my life hating people like you... hating what you are. But then I met you. And now I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore."


    I blinked at him, stunned.


    He looked back at me with such raw honesty in his eyes, it made my heart ache.


    "I didn¡¯te here to make things harder for you," he said. "I just needed you to know that I really like you and I¡¯m going to pursue you."


    I stared at Dane, confused by his words.


    Why does this have to get even moreplicated?


    I was trying toe out of the Callum and Nathan situation and now him.


    Before I could even speak, a sharp buzz came from his pocket.


    Dane groaned, clearly irritated, and pulled out his phone. His brows furrowed when he saw the screen. He sighed and answered. "ra, what is it?"


    I stood there, watching him, still trying to figure out how to reject him. But all of that vanished when I saw the color drain from his face. His entire expression changed. His eyes widened, and his lips slightly parted. His fingers gripped the phone tighter.


    "What?" he whispered, then louder, "Wait¡ªwhat?! Where is he now?!"


    I felt my chest tighten, panic starting to creep in. "Dane... what¡¯s wrong?"


    He looked at me slowly, like it took effort to even form words.


    "It¡¯s Nathan," he said, voice trembling. "He... he got into an ident."


    My heart dropped.


    "What?" I breathed.


    Dane nodded quickly, already turning toward his car. "ra said he¡¯s at the pack hospital. It¡¯s bad."


    He didn¡¯t wait for more questions. He opened his door and jumped in.


    I didn¡¯t even think. I ran after him. "I¡¯ming with you," I said.


    Dane didn¡¯t argue; he just let me in.


    Dane drove fast. The tires screeched as he turned corners, his hands gripping the wheel tight. The silence in the car was thick, but my mind was louder than ever. Nathan. ident. Hospital. I kept reying Dane¡¯s words over and over again, praying this was all some sick misunderstanding.


    But then... I saw it. And my soul left my body.


    Nathan¡¯s car.


    Crushed.


    Folded like paper around the front of a truck on the side of the road.


    ss shattered.


    Metal twisted.


    Blood on the windshield.


    "No... no... NO!" I screamed, my hand flying to my mouth as tears poured down my face. "No, Nathan!"

 Chapter 47: Critical Condition

    <h4>Chapter 47: Critical Condition</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    My breath caught in my chest when I saw Nathan¡¯s wrecked car crushed along the side of the road.


    "No! No! Nathan, no," Hailee screamed in pain.


    I swallowed hard and held back my emotions as I sped past it. I wanted to yell out in pain too¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t break down. Not now. Not in front of her. We needed to get to the hospital. Fast. So I pushed the gas harder, my jaw locked tight, my heart mming violently against my ribs.


    "I should¡¯ve followed him," she cried under her breath. "I should¡¯ve known he wasn¡¯t okay."


    Hailee turned to me, her face pale and soaked with tears. "Do you think... do you think he¡¯s¡ª"


    "No," I cut in firmly, even if I wasn¡¯t sure myself. "He¡¯s not. Nathan¡¯s strong. He¡¯s still fighting. He has to be."


    She nodded weakly, hugging herself tighter like she was trying to hold her world together. The rest of the drive was filled with the silent sobs of Hailee.


    The moment we reached the pack hospital, I mmed the brakes and parked. Hailee and I jumped out of the car, not even bothering to shut the doors. Guards were everywhere¡ªlined up outside the entrance, speaking into radios, their faces grim and tense. The air was thick with panic and fear.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked one of them.


    He quickly stepped aside and pointed toward the right wing. "Emergency room. Nathan is already inside. They just brought him in."


    Without wasting a second, Hailee and I took off running. Our footsteps echoed through the corridor as we rushed through the halls. Nurses and healers moved quickly, doctors shouted orders, machines beeped... it was chaos.


    And then we turned a corner¡ªand froze. The hallway was filled with familiar faces. Uncle Dominic and his wife... his Beta, a few elders. All of them standing there, waiting. The energy was heavy¡ªlike grief was already crawling through the walls.


    ra stood near the end of the hall, her arms crossed, pacing. Her eyes locked on Hailee, and her expression twisted with frustration.


    "What is she doing here?" ra snapped.


    Before Hailee could even speak, I stepped in front of her protectively. "She¡¯s with me," I said, my voice cold and firm. "Don¡¯t start, ra. Not now."


    ra scowled but didn¡¯t say anything else. She looked away with a huff. Hailee was still trembling beside me, her breaths short and unsteady. I nced down and saw her arms wrapped tightly around herself, like she was holding back a breakdown.


    Without thinking, I gently ced a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at me, her eyes red and glistening with fresh tears.


    "He¡¯ll be fine," I said softly, trying to offer something¡ªanything¡ªthat mightfort her. But the way she looked at me told me my words weren¡¯t enough. She didn¡¯t believe it. And honestly... I wasn¡¯t sure I did either.


    Her knees buckled slightly, so I guided her toward one of the chairs lined up against the wall and helped her sit. I sat beside her, my hand still resting lightly on her back.


    We waited. And waited. Time felt like it had stopped. The hallway was quiet except for the asional murmurs from the others. No one dared to speak above a whisper. All eyes stayed fixed on the double doors of the emergency room.


    Then finally¡ªthey opened. Everyone stood at once. A doctor and a healer stepped out, both in scrubs, their expressions tight but not panicked.


    Uncle Dominic was the first to reach them; his face paled with worry. "How is my son?" he said quickly. "Tell me¡ªhow is he?"


    The healer, a middle-aged woman with calm expression, gave a small nod. "The good news is... he¡¯s alive, Alpha. His body was badly injured, but I¡¯ve managed to heal all physical damage."


    Relief washed over everyone like a sudden wave¡ªbut it was short-lived. The doctor stepped forward next. "But due to the shock and blood loss... Nathan¡¯s slipped into aa. It¡¯s his wolf¡¯s way of protecting him while it heals."


    Beside me, Hailee gasped sharply. Uncle Dominic¡¯s shoulders dropped. "How long?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    The doctor hesitated, then said, "Twenty-four hours. Maybe less. If all goes well, he should wake up by then."


    The hallway fell silent again¡ªbut this time it wasn¡¯t as suffocating as before.


    "I want to see him. Can we?" Nathan¡¯s mother asked softly, her voice trembling, tears pooling in her eyes.


    The doctor nodded. "Yes, but let us move him to his room first."


    As the doctor led Nathan¡¯s family away, promising to let them see him once he was settled in a private room, I nced over at Hailee. She lookedpletely drained¡ªemotionally and physically. Her hands were still shaking in herp, her eyes red from all the crying. Today had broken her in more ways than one.


    First, a video of her and Callum making out was posted for everyone to see, turning her into the center of gossip and judgment. And now Nathan¡ªsomeone she clearly cared about¡ªwas lying in the hospital, unconscious.


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything. I could see it in her eyes, in her reactions, in the way her body froze when the doctor mentioned his name. She liked him. A lot. And it hurt to watch. But even though it hurt, I¡¯m not going to back down. I won¡¯t walk away just because she has feelings for Nathan. I love her too.


    I watched her sit there quietly,pletely worn out. She hadn¡¯t said a word since the doctor left. I leaned a little closer. "Do you want to go home?" I asked gently.


    She shook her head. "No... I want to see him," she whispered. "But I know I have to wait... his family should see him first."


    I nodded, understanding.


    Just then, we heard soft footsteps, and when we looked up, Nathan¡¯s mother stood in front of us. Her face was tired and lined with worry, but there was a softness in her eyes when she looked at Hailee.


    "Hailee," she said, her voice tired but kind. "Do you want to see him?"


    Hailee¡¯s eyes widened, and she stood up quickly. "Yes... please," she said almost instantly. Nathan¡¯s mom gave her a small nod and stepped aside. "Come with me."


    Hailee didn¡¯t even look back. She followed without hesitation, and I did too.


    But as I walked behind them, I couldn¡¯t help the ache growing in my chestt.


    I knew she cared for Nathan right now... and maybe that was okay.


    But a small part of me wondered¡ªwhen all this is over, will there still be space for me in her heart?

 Chapter 48: Blamed

    <h4>Chapter 48: med</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I stepped into the room, and my eyes instantlynded on Nathan. I gasped softly, my breath catching in my throat.


    He was lying still on the white hospital bed, his chest rising and falling slowly, monitors beeping softly beside him.


    He was shirtless, but there were no visible injuries on him. The healer must¡¯ve done an amazing job healing him physically. But that didn¡¯t matter. He was still... unconscious.


    Pain and guilt wrapped around my chest like chains. My feet wouldn¡¯t move, like my body knew I didn¡¯t deserve to go any closer to him.


    I just stood there, frozen, staring at him¡ªwondering if I was the reason he ended up like this. Did my words hurt him that much? Was he so lost in pain that he didn¡¯t even see the truck?


    Tears filled my eyes again, blurring the sight of his peaceful, lifeless face. I tried to take a step forward. But then ra stepped in front of me.


    "And where do you think you¡¯re going?" she spat, blocking my path.


    Her eyes were burning with anger and pure, unfiltered hate.


    "ra, stop this," Luna Benita, Nathan¡¯s mother, said gently from behind her. "This isn¡¯t the time."


    But ra didn¡¯t listen. She spun around to face her mother. "No! I won¡¯t stop! You all keep acting like she¡¯s innocent¡ªbut Nathan is in this bed because of her!"


    I stood there, stunned, my lips parted in disbelief.


    ra pointed at me, her voice rising. "He saw the video. The one of her and Callum¡ªmaking out. And the moment he did, he stormed out of the house and got in his car. And now he¡¯s like this!"


    Tears streamed down her face as her voice cracked. "If anything happens to my brother¡ªI swear, I¡¯ll kill her."


    I blinked, more tears spilling down my cheeks. My hands shook. I felt hurt. Angry. Guilty.


    "Enough," Dane said sharply, stepping in between us. His voice was cold and stern. "ra, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t get to me Hailee for this."


    "She¡¯s the reason he left!" ra snapped.


    Dane stepped closer. "No¡ªNathan made his own choice. Hailee didn¡¯t tell him to leave the packhouse. Don¡¯t throw your pain on her."


    ra red at him, furious, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. All of it¡ªthe stares, the guilt, the me¡ªit was too much. I turned and walked out of the room before anyone could say another word. I needed air. I needed to breathe.


    I walked quickly down the hall, my vision blurred with tears. I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t look back. I just needed to get out of that room. Out of that hospital. Away from the voices. The judgment.


    "Hailee!" Dane¡¯s voice echoed behind me. I kept walking. "Hailee, wait!"


    I pushed the front doors open and stepped into the cool evening air, sucking in a shaky breath. My legs carried me blindly across the parking lot, away from everyone, until I finally stopped near a quiet corner of the building. The wind brushed against my face, but it didn¡¯t cool the storm inside me.


    "Hailee," Dane¡¯s voice came again, closer now. A secondter, he reached me, stepping into view. His face was full of concern. "Are you okay?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I just stared at the ground, my hands shaking at my sides, my heart pounding like a drum. Everything was too much. Too loud. Too painful.


    Unexpectedly, Dane stepped forward and pulled me into a hug. At first, I didn¡¯t move. I stood there stiffly in his arms, frozen. But something in the warmth of his hold... the way he didn¡¯t let go... the way he held me like he wasn¡¯t afraid of my pain... I gave in.


    Slowly, my arms wrapped around him, and I buried my face into his chest. My tears soaked his shirt as silent sobs shook through me.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," he whispered against my hair. "None of this is your fault."


    And even though I didn¡¯t believe it yet... in that moment, I needed to hear it. I remained in his arms as I poured out my pain through the tears. At that moment, I wished things could go back the way they were. A few weeks ago, I was just an omega. Unnoticed. Unbothered. Nathan hated me, or at least pretended to. Callum wasn¡¯t here, and Dane didn¡¯t even know I existed.


    And now? Now, I was standing in a storm I didn¡¯t ask for. Caught between the attention of boys I never expected to look my way, torn apart by emotions I didn¡¯t know how to handle, and drowning in guilt over something I couldn¡¯t undo.


    "I wish things could go back," I whispered, my voice muffled by his shirt. "Back to when everything was simple. When no one cared about me."


    Dane was quiet for a moment. Then his hand moved slowly up and down my back,forting me. "But that¡¯s not your reality anymore," he said softly. "You¡¯re not invisible anymore, Hailee. And I know it¡¯s scary. But you¡¯re strong enough to face it."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t feel strong. I felt like I was breaking in a thousand silent ways.


    "I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt," I said, finally pulling away to look up at him. My voice cracked. "I never wanted any of this."


    Dane¡¯s eyes met mine, firm and full of concern. "I know."


    I looked down, wiping my face with the back of my hand. My cheeks were sticky from dried tears. My heart still ached.


    Dane gave me a concerned look before asking, "You wanna go home?"


    I nodded instantly.


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll drive you. Let¡¯s go."


    I slipped into the passenger seat of Dane¡¯s car, sinking into the leather seat like I was made of stone. The silence between us was thick, but not ufortable¡ªjust... heavy. Like we both understood words wouldn¡¯t help right now.


    Dane started the engine and began the drive back. His knuckles were tight against the steering wheel, his jaw tight, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He respected my silence, and for that, I was grateful.


    The ride home was quiet. No music. No conversation. Just the hum of the engine and the weight of everything I was trying to carry.


    When he finally pulled up in front of my house, he turned to me, eyes soft. "You gonna be okay?"


    I nodded slowly, even if I wasn¡¯t sure. "Thank you... for everything."


    He gave me a small nod. "Anytime, Hailee. I mean that."


    I unbuckled my seatbelt, my fingers trembling, and pushed the door open. With legs that barely felt stable, I stepped out into the evening air and slowly walked toward the entrance of my house. I reached into my pocket, pulled out the keys, and unlocked the door.


    The moment it creaked open and I stepped in, I froze. My heart stopped.


    Sitting on the couch in the sitting room... was Peter. And next to him¡ªmy mother. They both looked up as the door opened. Peter¡¯s expression was unreadable, his hands folded calmly in hisp. My mother sat beside him stiffly, her eyes darting between the two of us.


    I blinked confused, still standing in the doorway. What the hell was going on? Why was he here? And why did my mother look like she¡¯d just been told the world was ending?


    "Hailee," she said quietly, standing slowly. "We need to talk..."

 Chapter 49: Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 49: Unexpected Visitor</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I frowned at him. Why was he here? He was thest person I wanted to see right now. Honestly, if I had the strength, I would¡¯ve told him to turn around and go right back to wherever the hell he came from. But I knew he wouldn¡¯t.


    So I didn¡¯t bother. Instead, I inhaled deeply, turned away, and walked up the stairs toward my room. Of course, I heard his footsteps following right behind me. He was always like this¡ªpersistent, annoying, and way too involved in things that didn¡¯t concern him.


    I pushed open the door to my room and went straight to my bed. I sat down heavily, not even bothering to change clothes. My limbs were heavy. My heart heavier.


    He stood in front of me, arms crossed like some soldier waiting to scold me. I didn¡¯t look at him.


    "What is it?" I muttered, my voice low and t.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. But when he did, his tone was sharp. "They¡¯re angry."


    I scoffed and rolled my eyes. "Tell them I don¡¯t care. And it doesn¡¯t concern them."


    That made him frown. "Of course it concerns them."


    I raised my eyes to his, anger starting to build in my chest. "What I do with my life¡ªis none of their business."


    He opened his mouth, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "They made a deration. They made a choice. Did they forget that part?" My voice cracked, but I held steady. "I¡¯m sticking to my side. They should stick to theirs."


    He sighed and dropped his arms, then walked around to sit beside me on the bed.


    There was a pause before he said quietly, "I heard rumors."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    <sub>free we\bnove(l)</sub>


    "That you¡¯re seeing three boys."


    Still, I said nothing.


    He looked at me, exasperated. "You know you¡¯re not supposed to be in a rtionship right now. You know now is not the time."


    I turned to him slowly; my frown deepened "I¡¯ll live my life the way I want," I said firmly.


    And I meant it. I didn¡¯t care what they wanted, what they nned, or what they expected. I wasn¡¯t their little doll anymore.


    He sighed. "You haven¡¯t been answering their calls. Or responding to their letters."


    I looked away, my jaw clenched. "Because I have nothing to discuss with them."


    "Don¡¯t say that... they care about you."


    "No," I cut in coldly. "They made their choice. I¡¯m just following through on mine."


    He let out a long, tired breath. "Your attitude toward them... it¡¯s starting to make them take it out on Violet."


    That made me turn sharply toward him.


    "What?"


    "They¡¯re angry," he said, his voice lower now. "They¡¯re yelling at her, all because of you."


    I stared at him, stunned. No wonder mother looked the way she was when I walked in.


    "My mother has nothing to do with this," I said in disbelief.


    "I know that. You know that. But they don¡¯t care. They¡¯re frustrated, and they¡¯re ming her for your attitude."


    A fresh wave of guilt wed at my chest, but I shoved it back down.


    He looked at me, his eyes pleading. "Please, Hailee. Just... change a little. For Violet¡¯s sake. She doesn¡¯t deserve this."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Then he pulled his phone out, pressed a few buttons, and brought it to his ear. "Tell them to get the jet ready," he said calmly. "I¡¯ll be there in twenty."


    Jet?


    I looked at him, startled. "You¡¯re leaving?"


    He nodded as he ended the call. "Tonight."


    A strange heaviness settled in my chest. I didn¡¯t know why. It¡¯s not like I wanted him to stay.


    He looked at me again, softer this time. "How are you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He reached forward slowly and pulled me into a hug.


    I stiffened in his arms. I didn¡¯t hug him back. Even though deep down... I wanted to. I had missed him. I missed beingforted by someone who knew everything about me. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show it. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to get used to it. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to feel anything at all.


    He held me for a moment longer, then finally pulled away and looked me in the eye. "I love you," he said gently. "I¡¯ll see you soon, okay?"


    And then he stood up, gave me onest look, and walked out of the room.


    Left alone in my room, Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to move.


    My frown deepened at the thought of them taking it out on Mom. I hated it. It was my decision, so why was she the one being med?


    I turned my face into the pillow and exhaled shakily.


    Then my phone rang.


    I reached into my pocket slowly, still lying on my back, and pulled it out.


    L.


    I hesitated, then answered in a quiet voice. "Hello?"


    "Hailee," her voice rushed through the line, full of worry. "Oh my goddess, I¡¯ve been calling you all day! I just heard what happened to Nathan. Are you okay? Please tell me you¡¯re okay."


    I closed my eyes. "I¡¯m fine," I whispered. "Just... tired. Exhausted, actually. Can we talk tomorrow?"


    There was a short pause. Then she said softly, "Okay. I understand. Just know that I love you, okay? So much."


    "I love you too," I whispered, and ended the call.


    I ced the phone beside me on the bed and finally closed my eyes, letting exhaustion pull me under.


    Suddenly I was no longer in my room or lying on my bed; rather, I was standing in the middle of a huge crowd. The air was thick and heavy, filled with low murmurs and the sound of muffled sobs. Everyone was dressed in ck.


    And at the center... a coffin.


    My feet moved on their own as I stepped closer, the people parting silently for me. I didn¡¯t want to look inside. I didn¡¯t want to know who it was. But my body didn¡¯t stop.


    I reached the edge of the coffin, my hands trembling, and leaned over to look. Only for my eyes to widen when I saw Nathan¡¯s still form inside.


    "No," I whispered in horror. "No¡ªno¡ªplease, no."


    I gasped and jolted awake, sitting upright in bed. My chest heaved, my dress damp with sweat, my heart racing like it was trying to break out of my ribcage.


    It was a dream. Just a dream. But it felt so real... so terrifyingly real.

 Chapter 50: Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 50: Suspect</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I jumped out of my bed, my eyes drifting to the wall clock. It was past 7?p.m. Without wasting a second, I grabbed the first jacket I could find and threw it over myself. My heart pounded¡ªnot from the rush, but from fear. Deep, soul-gripping fear. That dream... It wasn¡¯t just a dream. I knew it wasn¡¯t. My dreams never were. They were always signs. Warnings. And this one felt worse than any I¡¯d ever had.


    I flew down the stairs, thankful that Mom¡¯s door was shut. I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t exin. I slipped out of the house and mmed the door behind me. The cold air wrapped around me, biting at my skin¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. I ran. I ran like my life depended on it. Or his.


    The streets were quiet, the streetlights casting long shadows around me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. My feet hit the pavement hard and fast, my breath catching, my chest tight with panic. I didn¡¯t even realize how far I¡¯de until I saw the glowing sign of the hospital in the distance.


    When I pushed through the ss doors, a nurse turned sharply, startled to see me. A doctor raised a brow in surprise.


    "Miss? Visiting hours are¡ª"


    But I didn¡¯t stop. I rushed past them, my legs carrying me toward the hall I¡¯d memorized earlier. I got to Nathan¡¯s floor and saw two guards standing outside his room.


    One of them stepped in my path. "You can¡¯t go in right now¡ª"


    "Please," I panted. "I just... I need to see him. I had a feeling¡ªsomething¡¯s wrong. I swear I won¡¯t do anything crazy. I just need to make sure he¡¯s okay."


    They exchanged a look, hesitating. Something in my voice¡ªmaybe the desperation¡ªgot to them. After a second, one of them gave a reluctant nod and stepped aside.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I pushed the door open and walked in quickly. There he was. Still lying there, unconscious. But something felt different. I rushed to his side and gently ced my hand on his bare chest, right over his heart. It was now or never. I could feel the flicker of energy rising inside me, my ability ready to surface. I closed my eyes, ready to call it forward...


    Suddenly the door burst open.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" ra¡¯s voice sliced through the air like a de.


    I froze. Before I could even turn, Nathan¡¯s body jerked violently under my hand. The machines beeped rapidly.


    ra screamed. "DOCTORS! HELP!" She ran out, shouting down the hall. "I don¡¯t know what she did to him, but I saw her! She touched him! She did something!"


    I stood there, paralyzed. My mouth opened¡ªbut no words came out. I couldn¡¯t tell them. I couldn¡¯t let anyone know about my ability.


    Momentster, the room flooded with doctors and healers. One of them gently pushed me back. Another shouted orders. A nurse began checking his vitals.


    "Everyone out!" a healermanded. "Now!"


    ra gave me a re full of suspicion and disgust before stepping back. I hesitated... but eventually backed away. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. But I had no choice.


    I stepped into the hallway as the door mmed shut behind me. I didn¡¯t know how long I stood there, staring at the door. Seconds? Minutes? Then I heard rushed footsteps¡ªseveral of them.


    I turned just in time to see Alpha Dominic and Luna Benita round the corner, their expressions frantic.


    "What happened?" Luna Benita asked, her voice high and panicked. "We got a call¡ªNathan¡¯s vitals spiked?"


    Before I could speak, ra pointed straight at me.


    "It was her," she snapped. "She did something to him. I walked in and saw her with her hand on his chest¡ªand the moment she touched him, he started jerking like he was dying!"


    My mouth fell open. "That¡¯s not what happened¡ª"


    "Then what were you doing?" Alpha Dominic asked, his voice calm but cold, controlled but demanding. "Why were you in his room, Hailee?"


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry.


    "I..." I hesitated, then took a breath. "I had a dream. A really bad one. I just¡ªI felt like something was wrong. I came to check on him, and when I ced my hand on his chest, he started reacting. I didn¡¯t do anything else. I swear."


    ra scoffed. "A dream?" She turned to her parents. "You really believe that? That¡¯s the best lie she coulde up with?"


    "I¡¯m not lying," I said firmly, my voice cracking at the edges.


    The hallway went quiet. Thick with tension. The kind of silence that screams louder than words.


    Luna Benita looked torn¡ªher eyes jumping from ra to me, uncertainty shadowing her features. Alpha Dominic, on the other hand, was unreadable. His stare bore through me like he was trying to see right into my soul.


    And still... no one said a word. Because deep down¡ªNo one knew what to believe.


    We all stood outside Nathan¡¯s door panicking as they worked on him. The hallway was dead silent except for the asional beep from machines behind the door¡ªand the pounding of my heart.


    And me? I was silently praying. Begging. Please be okay. Please don¡¯t die. Because if anything happened to Nathan... I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself. And I knew what would happen next. The fingers would point. All of them... at me.


    Luna Benita stood not far from me, her face pale, drained of all color. Tears rolled quietly down her cheeks as she stared at the door. Alpha Dominic stood with his hands clenched into fists, eyes locked on the wall like it held all the answers. ra, on the other hand, stood across from me, her arms crossed tightly as she shot daggers my way¡ªburning with me, suspicion, and hate.


    I didn¡¯t look away. I just... stood there.


    Then suddenly¡ªThe door opened.


    We all jumped. The healer stepped out, her expression unreadable, and instantly, we were all on our feet, rushing toward her.


    "How is he?" Luna Benita asked quickly, her voice trembling. "Is he...?"


    The healer took a soft breath and nodded.


    "It was a close one," she said. "But we got lucky. He¡¯s stable now. He¡¯s going to be fine."


    A wave of relief hit me. Luna Benita copsed into Alpha Dominic¡¯s arms, crying in relief. Even ra¡¯s stiff shoulders slumped slightly, though her re never left me. And for the first time since I arrived, I allowed myself to breathe. He¡¯s okay. He¡¯s alive.


    But the relief didn¡¯tst long. Alpha Dominic turned toward me slowly. His cold, stern eyes met mine.


    "I don¡¯t want to see you in this hospital again," he said firmly. "Do you understand?"


    I stiffened, my lips parting, but no words came out.


    "I mean it, Hailee," he continued, not unkindly, but with no room for argument. "Stay away."


    I felt hurt but I didn¡¯t argue. I just nodded slowly and turned away. With a broken heart, I left the hospital, and with heavy feet, I made my way back home. Alpha Dominic¡¯s words echoed in my head over and over.


    "I don¡¯t want to see you in this hospital again."


    I knew he wasn¡¯t being cruel. He was being protective. A father scared for his son. Still, it hurt. I blink back tears as I reach the sidewalk. Streemps flickered above me. The wind howled softly in the distance. I turned into a narrow corner path¡ªone that would lead me through the shortcut back to my house.


    But just as I stepped forward¡ªA rough hand mped over my mouth. I let out a muffled scream, my eyes wide in shock. Another set of arms grabbed me from behind.


    I kicked. I thrashed. But they were strong. Too strong. Panic surged through me like wildfire. I tried to scream again, but all that came out was a muffled cry against the hand that refused to let go. Suddenly I was being dragged¡ªbackwards¡ªinto the woods behind the street.

 Chapter 51: Not Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 51: Not Stranger</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Branches pped against my arms as they dragged me deeper into the woods. The night was cold, and the darkness seemed to swallow every desperate cry I tried to let out.


    They threw me down roughly onto the forest floor. I struggled, kicking and wing at them, but they onlyughed¡ªdark, disgustingughter that made my stomach twist.


    "Well, well..." one of them sneered through his mask. "The famous girl everyone keeps talking about... let¡¯s see what¡¯s so special about you."


    The other pressed down on my shoulders, trying to pin me.


    "No! Let go of me!" I yelled, my voice hoarse, panicked. I thrashed wildly, desperate for any opening to escape.


    But one of them pinned me harder to the ground while the other began unbuckling his belt. My eyes widened as he brought out his hardened shaft.


    He forced his knees between my legs, trying to part them, but I pressed my thighs tight together. He groaned and struck me across the face, trying to force my legs open again, but I clenched them tighter.


    The one holding me down hit me again, pain searing through my skull, and the other used that moment to wedge my legs apart.


    I groaned through the pain and realized it was time¡ªtime to stop pretending to be weak.


    Fueled by rage, my fangs shot out from my fingers. The one pinning me down didn¡¯t stand a chance¡ªI overpowered him, grabbed his throat, and with one savage swipe of my ws, I sliced his head clean from his shoulders and flung it aside.


    The other¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he tried to crawl away, horrified by what I¡¯d done. But I didn¡¯t give him the chance. I moved with inhuman speed,nding in front of him.


    I mmed him against a tree, my fangs grazing his throat.


    "Please... I¡¯m sorry..." the masked man whimpered.


    I shook my head slowly. "I don¡¯t know how many girls have suffered at your hands, and leaving you alive would only put more in danger."


    His brown eyes widened in fear behind the ck mask. My ws tore into his chest, my fingers wrapping around his ribs and snapping them like twigs.


    He screamed¡ªa wretched, bloodcurdling sound. "No! No, please!" He choked.


    He struggled against me, his body thrashing but he was no match for me, not when I am in this mode.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I dug my ws deeper, feeling the frantic beating of his heart under my fingers.


    "In your next life," I growled, my breath hot against his ear, "you¡¯ll never even dream of abusing a woman."


    I leaned closer, watching agony twist his face.


    With one final, merciless tug, I ripped his heart from his chest.


    The wet squelch of torn flesh and the crack of breaking bone filled the air. Blood sttered across my face, warm and thick.


    The stranger¡¯s body spasmed violently before going limp, his lifeless eyes still wide with horror.


    I let go of him, and the dead body dropped on the grass floor.


    With a panting heart, I stared at his heart in my hand before throwing it on him.


    My chest heaved, blood dripping from my fingertips as I stood in the middle of the silent woods. My fangs slowly retracted, my ws pulling back into my fingers as the fire inside me began to fade.


    I closed my eyes.


    Breathe, Hailee.


    One breath in¡ªsharp and shaking. One breath out¡ªslow and steady. Then another.


    The anger that had taken over me¡ªthe raw energy that made me feel more beast than human¡ªI forced it back down.


    I sealed it. Locked it away behind the wall I had spent years building.


    And finally... I was me again. The innocent, powerless omega everyone believed I was.


    I opened my eyes and stared down at the two lifeless bodies lying at my feet. The scent of blood filled the night air, thick and metallic. My stomach churned, but I pushed the feeling aside.


    I needed to know who they were.


    I knelt beside the first¡ªthe one whose head I¡¯d severed¡ªand hesitated before reaching for his mask. My fingers trembled as I peeled it away.


    My breath caught in my throat. I knew that face.


    "Maro..." I whispered. "Gamma Magnus¡¯s son..."


    My eyes widened. What was he doing here? Why would he¡ªsomeone from our own Pack¡ªdo something like this?


    Swallowing hard, I turned to the second body. I moved slower, afraid of who I¡¯d find under the mask this time.


    I gripped the edge of his mask and pulled. My heart nearly stopped.


    Gamma Daniel¡¯s eldest son.


    My hands flew to my mouth in horror.


    "No..." I whispered, staggering back. "Why would they¡ª? How could they¡ª?"


    I stared at them in disbelief. My mind racing. My chest tightening.


    People I knew. People who smiled at me in the Pack house. Who trained with others. Who held rank. Respect.


    And they¡¯d tried to¡ª I squeezed my eyes shut, swallowing back the scream rising in my throat.


    They would¡¯ve destroyed me. And no one would¡¯ve believed me.


    But now... now they were gone. Not just dead¡ªkilled by me. By the thing I kept hidden.


    The woods were quiet again, but inside me I was scared. The people I had just killed weren¡¯t just rogues like I thought they were; no, they were sons of high-ranking men, and if anyone sees me here, they will never believe my story.


    With my heart pounding, I ran from the woods. I ran as fast as my legs would carry me, back home.


    Luckily, the path was empty, and a few minutester I reached home. I unlocked the door, slipped inside, and bolted up to my room.


    Reaching my room, I mmed the door and leaned against it, gasping for breath.


    I was terrified¡ªand something deep inside told me this was only the beginning of my trouble.


    I pushed away from the door and slowly took off my clothes. They were covered in blood. I didn¡¯t want to look at them. I didn¡¯t want to remember anything.


    I went straight to the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    Blood ran down my body and swirled around the drain. I grabbed the soap and started scrubbing hard, again and again, until my skin turned red. I wanted to feel clean. I wanted the memory gone.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    Even when the blood was gone, I still felt dirty.


    Their voices still rang in my ears.


    Theirughs.


    Their screams.


    The way they looked before they died.


    I leaned on the sink, dripping wet, trying to calm down.


    "Just breathe," I whispered to myself. "Just breathe..."


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I wrapped a towel around myself and walked slowly to my bed. My body felt so heavy. I dropped down onto the bed, too tired to even move.


    The sheets were cool, but my thoughts were burning.


    I stared at the ceiling, my heart racing.


    Tomorrow.


    By tomorrow, everyone would know.


    The sons of two powerful Gammas¡ªdead. Killed in the woods. And not just killed¡ªripped apart.


    People would panic. They would ask questions. They would try to find out who did it.


    And if they even guessed it was me... I¡¯d be in danger. No one would believe it was self-defense. I was just a weak, quiet omega to them.


    I didn¡¯t regret killing them. Not at all.


    But I was scared.


    Scared of what would happen next.

 Chapter 52: In Trouble Again

    <h4>Chapter 52: In Trouble Again</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    It was already 11 a.m., and I haven¡¯t stepped out of my room. I was terrified¡ªterrified they have found the dead bodies. I was terrified if they already knew it was me. I was terrified if the warriors were on their way toe get me. Did someone see us? If so, I knew I was in big shit.


    I thought of calling Peter and exining everything to him, but I just got out of trouble barely 24 hours ago, and now I was calling him for another? Nah!


    Swallowing nervously, I slowly sat on the bed as I wondered what would happen if they knew I killed them. They will never believe my words. To them, I was just an omega.


    Suddenly, a knocknded on my door, and I jerked in fear. "Who is that?" I asked, sounding so terrified that I barely recognized my own voice.


    "It¡¯s me." Mother¡¯s calm voice sounded. By the calmness of her voice, I knew they haven¡¯t found out it was me. Sluggishly, I stood up from the bed and went to the door. Opening it, I met Mother¡¯s concerned face staring back at me. She stepped into the room and gently closed the door behind her, her eyes filled with concern as they searched my face.


    "You¡¯ve been in here all morning," she said softly. "No breakfast, no water... not even a sound."


    I swallowed hard and looked away, unable to meet her eyes. If she knew... if she even had an idea what I¡¯d donest night¡ª


    "You¡¯re worried, I know," she continued, misunderstanding my silence. "But it¡¯s okay. The video¡¯s been taken down."


    I stared at her, numb.


    I wish it was about the video. I wished I could just be worried about some gossip or rumors. Something that could fade with time. But I wasn¡¯t. Because my hands were stained with blood¡ªreal blood. Me making out with Callum and the video being leaked out wasn¡¯t my concern. What troubled me were the two dead bodies lying cold in the woods, and the fact that I had killed them. Not because I wanted to... but because I had to. Mother had no idea. No clue what was truly tearing me apart inside. And I couldn¡¯t tell her. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    I forced a nod and gave her a small, broken smile. "Thanks, Mom. I... I really needed to hear that."


    She patted my hand and stood up. "You¡¯re strong, Hailee. Don¡¯t let anyone make you feel small."


    I nodded and watched her leave. I had barely slumped back onto my bed, trying to quiet the storm in my chest, when another knocknded on my door.


    My heart skipped. Again?


    "Who is it?" I called, voice shaky.


    "It¡¯s me¡ªL," came her familiar voice from the hallway.


    I stood up slowly and opened the door. L stepped in quickly, closing it behind her. Her expression was twisted with unease.


    "Have you heard?" she asked, her voice low and sounding terrified.


    I blinked. "Heard what?"


    She sat on the edge of my bed and leaned closer. "The Gamma¡¯s sons¡ªMaro and Abilty¡ªthey were found dead. In the forest. Their bodies..." she hesitated, "They were torn apart, Hailee. Brutally. It¡¯s all over the pack. Everyone¡¯s talking."


    I felt my blood drain. She didn¡¯t stop.


    "Their fathers are furious. The Alpha is angry. Really angry. They¡¯ve sent for the Seer."


    I swallowed hard. My throat was dry, my palms cold.


    "The whole pack¡¯s in chaos," she whispered. "I mean... I didn¡¯t even like those two, honestly. They were jerks. But whoever killed them¡ª" she paused, her voice growing even softer, "didn¡¯t just kill them. They were... ripped. Shredded."


    She looked up at me. "People are scared."


    I looked away. My heart thundered in my chest. I could feel it in my ears. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    "It was me," I whispered.


    L blinked. "What?"


    I looked up slowly. "It was me, L. I killed them."


    Her eyes widened, lips parting in shock. "What...? H-Hailee, what are you saying¡ª?"


    "They tried to rape me," I said, my voice shaking. "In the woods. After I left the hospital. They dragged me... hit me... held me down."


    I saw her face change¡ªshock melting into something darker.


    "I lost control," I said, swallowing back the lump in my throat. "I didn¡¯t mean to... but it just¡ªsomething in me snapped. I didn¡¯t have a choice."


    For a moment, she said nothing. Then her jaw clenched.


    "They deserved it," she spat. "I once heard whispers that they assaulted an omega. A girl from the eastern quarters. But nothing ever came of it. Her family couldn¡¯t even speak up."


    She stood up, pacing the room.


    "They deserved what they got," she said again, quieter this time.


    I sat there, still trembling. "I¡¯m scared, L... The Seer¡ªthey¡¯ll know. They¡¯ll see everything."


    She turned toward me. "Then you need to call Peter. Now. You have to tell him before it¡¯s toote. If the Seer points to you in front of the Alpha Council¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll be executed," I whispered.


    L nodded grimly. "Or worse."


    I reached for my phone with trembling fingers. Everything inside me was spiraling... but I knew she was right. I had to tell Peter. Before it was toote. My fingers trembled as I unlocked my phone. L stood silently by the door, watching me, her arms folded tightly across her chest. I scrolled to Peter¡¯s contact and tapped the call button.


    The phone rang once. Twice. Then his voice came through the line.


    "Hailee? You are calling me twice in two days for the first time," he said, clearly confused.


    I swallowed hard. "Peter... I messed up again."


    He groaned under his breath. "What did you do this time?"


    I shut my eyes. "Two boys attacked mest night... Gamma Magnus¡¯s eldest son and Gamma Daniel¡¯s son. They tried to rape me in the woods."


    The line wentpletely silent.


    I continued, my voice shaking, "I fought back. I lost control. My powers took over. I... I killed them, Peter. I killed them both."


    More silence. Then, finally, he exhaled sharply through the phone.


    "Those bastards! You did the right thing," he said, his voice calm. "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about protecting yourself."


    "But they have called for a Seer¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," he cut in firmly. "Don¡¯t say a word to anyone else. And Hailee... stay inside."


    And with that, he ended the call.


    I stared at the screen, my heart still pounding. He said he¡¯d handle it. And I am sure he would. If he can¡¯t, then they would. I just hope I¡¯m not toote.


    Suddenly, L gasped.


    I looked up sharply. "What is it?"


    She was staring at her phone, her eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 53: He Did It

    <h4>Chapter 53: He Did It</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "I just got a text from my boyfriend," she said slowly, her voice shaking. "He¡¯s on border patrol duty today. He said... they found a clue about who did it."


    My stomach dropped. "What kind of clue?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet," she whispered, eyes still glued to her screen. "He said they¡¯re not releasing details, but the warriors and the Gamma Council are already on it. He asked me to stay inside and avoid talking to anyone."


    A cold chill crept down my spine.


    L walked closer to me and sat beside me, then she ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "You don¡¯t have to be scared, Hailee. I believe Peter will handle it." She assured me, but it wasn¡¯t helping.


    "What if it¡¯s toote already?" I whispered in fear.


    Then L shrugged. "You will tell them who you are¡ªI bet they will not dare to eveny a finger on you."


    I scoffed and frowned at L. "I don¡¯t want the people of this pack to know who I am... I just want to remain that wolfless omega girl," I murmured.


    L sighed. "Well, if Peter iste and ites to life and death, then I will tell everyone who you are... I won¡¯t keep silent," she argued.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with her, so I just let it be. But the truth remains, I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity.


    "I believe you didn¡¯t tell your mom," she asked.


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t want her worrying."


    L nodded, understanding.


    Just then my phone beeped. I rushed and picked it up, but my frown deepened when I realized it was a text from Dane.


    L must have noticed the frown on my face. "What is it?"


    I sighed and tossed the phone aside. "It¡¯s Dane. He said he is going over to the hospital to pay a visit to Nathan and that if I want toe, he cane pick me up. He has no idea that Nathan¡¯s father has ordered me to stay away."


    L only sighed and looked away.


    Through Dane¡¯s text, I remembered Nathan... I worry about his condition and wonder if he was out of unconsciousness.


    Suddenly, my phone began to ring, cutting through the tense silence.


    My heart skipped¡ªPeter, I thought, grabbing it quickly. But it wasn¡¯t him. It was Callum.


    I let the screen sh for a few seconds before pressing the side button to silence it. I didn¡¯t have the energy to talk to him... not now.


    L raised a brow. "Who was that?"


    "Callum," I muttered without looking at her.


    L sat back on the bed beside me and gave me a long, curious look. "Okay, real question¡ªwhat are you going to do about this whole situation? You¡¯ve got Callum, Nathan, and now Dane is suddenly checking in on you..."


    I rubbed my face tiredly. "Honestly? I have no idea."


    "Like... who do you even like?"


    "L," I sighed, "I can¡¯t think about that right now. I can¡¯t even think about myself, let alone anyone else. Everything is spiraling. The murders. The investigation. My ability. The secret. The dream. Nathan¡¯s condition. Peter covering for me... I just..."


    I trailed off, feeling the weight of it all press harder on my chest.


    "My love life is the least of my problems," I whispered. "Right now, I¡¯m just trying to breathe."


    L nodded quietly. "Fair enough."


    We sat there in silence, the only sound being the faint buzz of the phone still resting on the mattress between us.


    L broke the silence with a small smile. "Wanna watch a movie or something? Just to pass time while we wait for Peter?"


    I blinked at her. "You¡¯re so calm... how are you not panicking?"


    She shrugged, leaning back casually. "Because I trust Peter. I know what he can do¡ªand you should too."


    I let out a shaky breath, still unsure, but her confidence gave me a strange sense offort.


    Then her phone buzzed again. She picked it up, her brows furrowing as she read. Slowly... a smile spread across her lips.


    "What is it?" I asked, sitting up straighter.


    She turned to me, eyes bright with relief. "I think Peter did it."


    My heart thumped. "Did what?"


    "The Seer just confirmed it," she said, barely able to hide the excitement in her voice. "Apparently, it wasn¡¯t a pack member who killed them¡ªit was a girl. But not from here. A rogue."


    My eyes widened. "A rogue?"


    She nodded quickly, then read more off her screen. "Yeah. My boyfriend said the rogue was just wandering nearby, probably looking for food or shelter. Those two idiots tried to harass her, but what they didn¡¯t know is... she was powerful. Like really powerful."


    "And she... killed them?" I whispered.


    L nodded, her voice soft. "She fought back and ended both of them. Brutally. Just like they deserved."


    I sat in stunned silence.


    She continued, "And get this¡ªmy boyfriend says Alpha Dominic is furious... but not at the rogue. He¡¯s angry at the Gammas."


    "What?" I asked, still processing.


    "Yeah. He said the Alpha is ming them for raising their sons to be monsters. He said he¡¯s heard whispers before¡ªrumors about those boys¡ªbut no one ever stepped forward, so he didn¡¯t act. And now? He regrets it."


    I stared at her, hardly able to believe what I was hearing.


    "And the case?" I asked slowly.


    She shrugged. "Closed. Just like that. Alpha Dominic told the council that they won¡¯t be hunting the rogue. That the Gammas should bury their sons and reflect."


    I felt the weight on my chest loosen, like I could finally breathe again.


    Peter did it.


    He really did it.


    Happily, I picked up my phone, about to call Peter and thank him for everything¡ªwhen it suddenly buzzed in my hand.


    His name shed on the screen.


    I answered quickly. "Peter!"


    "You¡¯re wee," he said before I could even speak, his voice calm and cool. "I figured you¡¯d call."


    I smiled faintly. "How did you do it?"


    "It wasn¡¯t me," he said simply, "it was him."


    I paused, knowing exactly who he meant by ¡¯him¡¯.


    "He did it," I whispered.


    "Yes," he confirmed. "He contacted the Seer and reached out to others in nearby territories. Exined the story, gave them what to say. They owed him a favor."


    A huge wave of relief washed over me.


    "So the rogue..."


    "A cover," he said. "A clean one. You¡¯re safe now, but you still need toy low for a while."


    I exhaled slowly, like I was finally breathing for the first time in hours.


    "Why don¡¯t you call him and thank him properly?" Peter asked, sounding serious.


    I frowned. "I don¡¯t want to talk to him," I muttered, not bothering to hide the bitterness in my voice.


    Peter scoffed. "Suit yourself."


    "Just... tell him I said thank you," I added quietly.


    "Will do," he said. "Get some rest, Hailee."


    Then the call dropped.


    Feeling relieved, I fell back on the bed, letting out a long, shaky breath.


    For the first time sincest night... I finally felt safe enough to close my eyes.

 Chapter 54: Avoiding Me

    <h4>Chapter 54: Avoiding Me</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I growled and tossed the phone away. She was refusing to pick up my call, nor was she responding to my texts. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What happened was a mistake, and it wasn¡¯t even my fault, so why was she ming me for it?


    The video had already been taken down. I knew she was probably embarrassed or hurting, but damn it, I just wanted to be there for her. I wanted to help... to hold her. Why was she pushing me away like this?


    With a heavy sigh, I copsed onto the couch, dragging my hands down my face.


    My wolf had been dead silent all day. He wasn¡¯t offering advice,fort, or even snide remarks like usual. Nothing.


    "Should I give up on her?" I muttered, talking to him.


    Still, no answer. He probably knew the truth¡ªthere was no point trying to talk me out of it. I wasn¡¯t giving up on Hailee. Not now. Not ever.


    The sudden buzz of my phone jolted me, and I sprang forward, hoping it was her. But the name on the screen made my face twist into a frown.


    Dad.


    Why was he calling? He usually just used the mind link unless it was something urgent.


    Reluctantly, I picked up. "Hello?"


    "I¡¯ve been trying to reach you through the mind link," his stern voice rumbled through the speaker. "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s like you¡¯re blocking me."


    I rubbed the back of my neck. "No idea. Maybe I was just... distracted."


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his tone softening slightly.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    There was a pause before he spoke again. "I heard two of the Gamma sons were killed. Rogues, they said."


    "Yeah... I heard too," I replied tly. "Crazy stuff."


    "They say it was brutal. Be careful, okay?"


    "Yes, Dad," I murmured.


    After a few more exchanged words¡ªI mumbled an excuse and ended the call. As the screen went dark, I leaned back again, my thoughts still with her.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Sitting around, doing nothing, hoping she¡¯d pick up... it was driving me insane.


    Without another thought, I grabbed my keys and stormed out of the apartment.


    The drive to her ce felt longer than usual, though I barely hit the brakes the whole way. My hands clenched the steering wheel like it was the only thing keeping me grounded.


    What if she refused to see me? What if she mmed the door in my face?


    Didn¡¯t matter. I needed to see her. I needed to try.


    I pulled up in front of her building, jumped out, and marched to her door. My heart thundered in my chest as I reached out and rang the bell.


    Seconds passed like hours.


    Then the door creaked open.


    But it wasn¡¯t Hailee. It was her friend¡ªL. She stood there with a surprised look, clearly not expecting to see me. Her arms were folded, her eyes sharp and calcting.


    "Callum," she said coolly. "Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show up."


    "I need to see Hailee," I said quickly, trying to keep the desperation out of my voice.


    Her expression didn¡¯t soften. "She doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now."


    "I¡¯m not just anyone," I snapped before I could stop myself. "I need to talk to her. Please."


    L raised a brow, clearly unimpressed by my outburst.


    "I think you should go," L said tly, her hand gripping the edge of the door. "Hailee¡¯s not in the mood to see anyone. Especially not you."


    I clenched my jaw. "I¡¯m not leaving."


    "Callum¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not moving an inch until she sees me," I cut in, my voice low but firm. "I need to talk to her. I¡¯ll wait here all damn day if I have to."


    L stared at me for a moment¡ªthen slowly shook her head. Without another word, she shut the door in my face.


    I exhaled sharply and turned away, heading back to my car. I leaned against it, my arms folded tightly, my eyes fixed on the front door like it held my future.


    And I waited.


    Minutes passed. Then an hour. Then another. Still nothing.


    The sky had started to dim, clouds crawling inzily as the sun hid behind them. A chill crept into the air, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t budge.


    Every time my phone vibrated, I reached for it¡ªhoping, praying it would be her. It never was.


    I couldn¡¯t believe this was my life now. Me¡ªCallum¡ªthe guy who swore off attachments, who never chased anyone... standing outside a girl¡¯s house, waiting for hours like a lovesick fool.


    But this wasn¡¯t just any girl. It was her. And I¡¯d wait forever if I had to.


    Then, just as I started thinking maybe L had lied and Hailee had slipped out through the back¡ª


    The door opened.


    My head shot up.


    And there was Hailee.


    She stepped outside slowly, her arms wrapped around herself like a shield, her face tired... but still heartbreakingly beautiful.


    Our eyes met, and I swallowed hard.


    I didn¡¯t wait a second. I pushed off the car and walked straight toward her.


    "Hailee..." My voice came out rougher than I intended. "Are you okay?"


    She nodded faintly. "I¡¯m fine."


    But I knew she wasn¡¯t. Her face said otherwise. Her eyes, usually so fierce, looked... tired. Distant.


    She looked down, her arms still wrapped tightly around herself like she was holding herself together. "Callum," she said quietly, "I think it¡¯s best if we... stay away from each other. At least for now."


    I stopped a few feet from her, my chest tightening. "Because of the video?"


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    I clenched my jaw. "Or is it because of Nathan?"


    Her gaze slowly lifted to mine, but then she looked away as if unable to hold my gaze.


    I ran a hand through my hair in frustration. "If this is really about the video, I get it. You¡¯re embarrassed. But don¡¯t shut me out because of that. I care about you, Hailee. I¡¯m not going to vanish just because things gotplicated."


    Her gaze was still away from me.


    I exhaled sharply, fighting to keep my emotions in check. "But if this is about Nathan or if you think what we had meant nothing¡ªjust say it."

 Chapter 55: A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Chance</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "This has nothing to do with Nathan," I said quietly, my voice barely rising above the wind. "I just... I just want peace, Callum. I want to get my sanity back."


    He froze.


    I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe hurt, the disappointment, the heartbreak. And then, to my surprise, his eyes glistened. Tears. Real ones.


    I stood there, stunned. I had never seen Callum like this before. So vulnerable, so human.


    He gave me a small, broken nod, then turned around to leave.


    But the moment he took that step away from me, panic gripped my chest.


    No. Not again.


    This was exactly how it happened with Nathan. I said goodbye, and he ended up in a hospital bed, fighting for his life. The guilt of those words still haunted me, and now I was doing it again¡ªpushing someone away when they needed to be pulled close. I couldn¡¯t risk it. Not again.


    "Callum, wait!" I blurted, stepping forward.


    He stopped, turning slightly.


    My heart pounded. "Come inside..."


    He stared at me for a moment, like he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d heard me right.


    I swallowed hard. "Please."


    After a heartbeat of hesitation, he slowly turned back and walked toward me. And without saying another word, I led him into our home.


    L, who was seated on the couch in the living room, was stunned to see Callum walking with me. She looked at me with questioning eyes, and I just looked away.


    "Please sit." I gestured to Callum.


    He took the couch while I sat on the one across from him. An awkward silence settled over the room like a thick fog.


    L shifted ufortably, then stood. "I¡¯ll be in your room," she mumbled, giving me onest curious nce before taking the stairs.


    Now it was just the two of us.


    I looked at Callum, and he looked at me¡ªbut neither of us said anything for a long moment. It wasn¡¯t tense... just heavy. There was so much between us. Too much.


    I finally broke the silence. "I like you, Callum."


    His eyes met mine instantly, hopeful... but cautious.


    "But I also like Nathan," I added honestly, my voice shaking. "And I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t know what to do with these feelings, or how to handle them. Everything just feels like it¡¯s crashing down at once."


    Callum nodded slowly, his gaze softening. "It¡¯s okay to be confused, Hailee," he said gently. "But if there¡¯s even the smallest part of you that wants to give me a chance... then I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll wait. Just let me in¡ªhowever you can."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding, and after a moment... I gave a slow, hesitant nod. "Okay... But it¡¯s nothing serious. Not yet."


    A small smile curved his lips¡ªreal, genuine. "That¡¯s more than enough for me."


    Then, slowly, he stood up and walked over to me. Without a word, he bent down and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead.


    I felt a flutter in my chest, but Iposed myself and kept a nk face.


    Callum smiled. "So I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at school?"


    I gave a half smile. "Yeah."


    Callum stepped back slightly, his eyes still on mine, and that signature cocky glint crept back into his gaze.


    "By the way," he said, smirking a little, "if I get sick from standing outside like some rejected lover in a drama series, you¡¯re personally responsible for nursing me back to health."


    I rolled my eyes, but a tinyugh escaped my lips. "I¡¯ll make sure to get you the strongest herbal tea in the world."


    He grinned. "Careful, that sounded a lot like a promise."


    Then, with one final nce¡ªlingering and soft¡ªhe made his way to the door.


    "See you tomorrow, Hailee," he said, and I could hear the subtle hope behind those words.


    "Yeah," I said quietly. "See you."


    The door clicked shut behind him, and I stood there for a moment, still feeling the ghost of his forehead kiss lingering on my skin. Then I turned and headed upstairs.


    As soon as I opened the door to my room, L was already lying on my bed, scrolling through her phone with that mischievous smirk stered across her face.


    "Well, well," she said without looking up, "took him long enough to make you open the door."


    I rolled my eyes. "It¡¯s nothing."


    She finally looked at me, that smirk deepening. "Uh-huh. You let him in, Hailee. That¡¯s not ¡¯nothing.¡¯ That¡¯s ¡¯something.¡¯"


    I sighed and sat beside her.


    "He likes you," she added softly. "It¡¯s obvious. You should... maybe give him a chance."


    I nodded slowly, my gaze dropping to my hands. "Yeah. I think I will."


    L suddenly bounced up from the bed, eyes wide with excitement. "Oh my goddess, Hailee! Does this mean you¡¯re going to have your first boyfriend?!"


    I groaned and lightly smacked a pillow at her. "No, it doesn¡¯t. We¡¯re not dating."


    She fell back dramatically onto the bed with a grin. "Not yet!"


    I gave her a look. "L, have you forgotten? I¡¯m leaving in two months. What¡¯s the point?"


    Her smile faded, and the room quieted. "Oh... right," she said softly, like the reality had just hit her all over again.


    The weight of those words hung between us until my phone buzzed loudly, pulling me back to the moment.


    I reached over and picked it up. Peter.


    My stomach tightened. "It¡¯s Peter," I said, standing and answering the call. "Hello?"


    "Hailee," he said, his voice firm and serious. "I have news. Something I need to tell you."


    My heart skipped. "What is it?"


    There was a pause¡ªlong enough to make me nervous. "Peter, just say it."


    He hesitated for a moment. Then his voice dropped lower. "They¡¯ve made a marriage deal for you."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "You¡¯ve been betrothed," he said bluntly. "You¡¯ve been promised to someone."


    I froze.


    "What?" I repeated, my voice barely a whisper.


    Peter sighed over the phone. "It¡¯s true.. I was asked to pass the news to you and also...."

 Chapter 56: Awake

    <h4>Chapter 56: Awake</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    The first thing I felt was a searing headache, which made me release a loud groan.


    "He¡¯s waking up." I heard the familiar high-pitched voice of my mom, but it was so far away.


    I forced my eyes open, and the first thing that came into my sight was the bright white light of the hospital. And God, I hate bright lights. I groaned in displeasure and closed my eyes again.


    "Switch off the bright lights," I overheard the voice of my father. He knew I hated bright lights.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes again, and the room was okay now with just the afternoon sun reflecting through the window.


    "Son... are you okay?" I heard the panicked voice of my mother, and it seemed she wanted to approach me, but another voice stopped her.


    "Please wait, Luna... he has to gradually put himself and his memories together by himself with no interruption."


    I believe those words stopped my mother from approaching.


    Slowly, I forced myself to sit up on the bed and rested my back on the headboard. I felt no pain in my body, but my body felt heavy.


    Slowly, I moved my gaze around the room, and with one nce, I knew I was in the pack hospital. A doctor and a healer stood in a corner, and on the other side were my family. Father, Mother, ra, and even Dane. They all had a relieved but also cautious look on their faces.


    I closed my eyes as I put myst memory together. I remembered the talk I had with Hailee in my car... dropping her off at her home where Callum was waiting for her, and then the ident.


    A sigh left my lips as I opened my eyes, and I looked at my mother again. Her eyes were rimmed with red, filled with tears she clearly hadn¡¯t let fall yet. She gave me a soft, shaky smile¡ªthe kind that begged me to say something, anything.


    "Hi, Mom," I said, my voice hoarse.


    That was all it took.


    She rushed to my side like she¡¯d been holding herself back for days. Her hands cupped my face gently, and she pressed a kiss to my forehead. "Oh, thank the Goddess," she whispered, breaking into tears. "You scared me... you scared all of us."


    I managed a small smile, even though my head still throbbed. "I¡¯m okay."


    "No, you¡¯re not," Dad said sternly, stepping forward. "You¡¯ve been in and out of consciousness for three days, Nathan. You almost died."


    Three days?


    The words hit me like a brick. "Three...?"


    ra stepped closer too, her face pale. "The car was totaled. The driver¡¯s side took the most damage. You were unconscious when they pulled you out." She sobbed out and hugged me tightly while Mother did the same. I hugged them back and felt their pain¡ªit was obvious I really got them scared.


    Father stepped forward, and for the first time in a long while, I saw raw emotion in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t the stoic Alpha right now¡ªhe was just a worried dad.


    He wrapped his arms around all three of us¡ªme, Mom, and ra¡ªpulling us into a tight, protective embrace. "Don¡¯t ever do this to us again," he said, his voice rough with emotion. "You hear me, son? Ever."


    I nodded against his shoulder. "I won¡¯t. I promise."


    After a few more seconds, he slowly pulled away, brushing his hand down his face as if trying to regain hisposure.


    Then Dane stepped forward.


    His arms crossed at first, but then, unexpectedly, he pulled me into a one-armed hug¡ªtight, firm, and silent for a beat.


    "Damn it, cousin," he muttered. "You scared the hell out of me."


    I chuckled softly, my voice still raspy. "Sorry."


    He let go and gave me a slight shake of the head. "Not good enough."


    The warmth of their love surrounded me, and for a moment, I felt safe.


    But then, as I looked around the room again, I realized there was one person missing.


    The one person I wanted to see more than anyone.


    Hailee.


    My smile faded slightly.


    I tried not to let it show, but it hurt¡ªher absence hurt. I didn¡¯t know what I expected... but some part of me had hoped she¡¯d be here when I opened my eyes.


    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Even if she just stood in the corner.


    Just... there.


    But she wasn¡¯t.


    And it left an empty ache in my chest that even my family couldn¡¯t fill.


    Mother spoke. "I bet you are hungry... I¡¯ll go make your favorite meal myself."


    I smiled. "Thank you, Mom."


    She kissed me again on the head before leaving with ra.


    After they left, Father settled his curious gaze on me.


    "There was nothing wrong with your car, Nathan. From the findings and ording to eyewitnesses around, you were speeding, but that isn¡¯t the problem because you are a good driver, but you weren¡¯t concentrating. So tell me, Nathan, what happened."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I looked away from my father¡¯s probing gaze.


    How was I supposed to tell him the truth?


    That my heart had been shattered.


    That after I dropped Hailee off and saw her walk into Callum¡¯s arms, something inside me cracked open. That the image of them together haunted me so badly, I lost control. I lost focus. I just pressed the gas and hoped the wind would drown the thoughts screaming in my head.


    "I..." I started, but the words didn¡¯te. I mped my mouth shut and dropped my eyes to the sheets.


    He watched me silently for a moment, then spoke¡ªcalmly, but firmly.


    "Nathan, you¡¯re going to be Alpha someday," he said, his voice low. "You can¡¯t afford to let your emotions drive you into recklessness. Do you understand that?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "This¡ªthis right here?" He gestured around the hospital room. "It shouldn¡¯t happen again. Not because you got your heart bruised or because something didn¡¯t go your way. You could¡¯ve died. Worse... someone else could¡¯ve."


    That made me frown.


    His gaze was sharp. "What would I have told the pack? That my son¡ªthe future Alpha¡ªnearly killed himself over a girl?"


    Why did Father think this has anything to do with Hailee?


    "I knew you saw the video and I knew you were hurt, but strength, Nathan, isn¡¯t about how hard you punch. It¡¯s about how you stand when everything feels like it¡¯s falling apart. You don¡¯t get to crash just because you¡¯re hurting."


    Oh, he thought I got into the ident because of the video of Callum and Hailee making out.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but a voice from the other side of the room cut in gently.


    "Alpha, he needs to rest," the doctor said with a slight bow. "Physically, he¡¯s stable... but mentally and emotionally, he needs quiet."


    My father stared at me for another long second before he slowly nodded.


    "Get some rest," he said tly. "We¡¯ll talk again¡ªsoon."


    Then he turned and walked out of the room.


    After my father left, the room fell quiet again.


    Dane remained by the side of the bed, arms folded, his expression unreadable.


    He let out a low breath. "I¡¯ll give you some space, man. Rest up."


    I gave him a small nod. He gave me a short nod in return, then turned and headed for the door.


    The doctor remained for a moment longer, quietly checking the monitor beside my bed and scribbling something into his chart. Then he turned to me.


    "If you need anything, press the red button on the side," he said gently. "Try to sleep. Your mind and body need it."


    I nodded once, and with a respectful bow, he stepped out and shut the door behind him.


    And just like that, I was alone.


    Alone with my thoughts. Alone with the emptiness in my chest.


    I leaned my head back against the pillow, letting out a slow, tired breath. The hospital was quiet now¡ªjust the soft beeping of machines and the distant sounds of life carrying on beyond my room.


    I hated it.


    I hated how still everything was. Like the world had paused for me to catch up, but all I wanted was to shut it all out.


    Then¡ªClick.


    The door creaked open softly.


    My eyes immediately shot to it, my heart pounding in my chest.

 Chapter 57: Miss Her

    <h4>Chapter 57: Miss Her</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    The door opened, and for a ridiculous moment, I hoped¡ªactually hoped¡ªthat it would be Hailee stepping through. But the second I saw who it was, that fragile little hope shattered. It wasn¡¯t her. It was Leo. My best friend.


    He stepped in, looking like he hadn¡¯t slept properly in days. His dark hair was a mess, his hoodie wrinkled, and his usual easy grin was nowhere to be seen¡ªat first. Then he caught sight of me sitting up and scoffed, trying to mask the relief that clearly washed over him.


    "Well, damn," he said, letting the door shut behind him. "Ie all the way here and don¡¯t even get a smile? What, not happy to see me?"


    I gave him a tired look. "You¡¯re not exactly what I was expecting."


    He clutched his chest dramatically. "Ouch. Wounded."


    I rolled my eyes, but the smallest of smiles tugged at my lips. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see if you¡¯re still in one piece, idiot," he said, walking over and dropping into the chair next to my bed. "You scared the crap out of everyone, man. They called me right after the ident¡ªI was halfway to the training grounds and turned right back. Thought you¡¯d gone and died on me."


    I looked down at my hands resting over the thin nket. "Didn¡¯t mean to."


    "Yeah, well," he sighed. "Try not to do it again."


    There was a beat of silence, and then I asked the question I hadn¡¯t even wanted to admit had been burning on my tongue since I woke up.


    "Has... Hailee been here?"


    Leo hesitated, his gaze flicking to the floor for a second before he looked at me again.


    "I heard she came once," he said carefully. "But... your dad told her not toe back."


    My brows pulled together. "What?"


    "He didn¡¯t shout or anything," Leo added quickly. "But you know how he is¡ªcalm, firm, final. He asked her never toe again."


    I frowned, something in my chest tightening. Leo remained silent, watching me with that familiar, unreadable look of his. Then, slowly, a smirk crept across his face.


    "So," he drawled, "I guess I was right all along."


    I blinked. "About what?"


    He crossed his arms, smug now. "You. Hailee. The whole ¡¯I-can¡¯t-stand-her-but-let-me-stare-at-her-like-she-hangs-the-moon¡¯ routine you pulled for years? I told you, man. I told you you liked her."


    I groaned and dragged a hand down my face. "Don¡¯t start."


    Heughed. "Oh, I¡¯m starting. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment since we were fourteen and you went on a five-minute rant about how annoying herugh was, then stared at her for ten more minutes like she was your favorite meal."


    I rolled my eyes, but I didn¡¯t deny it this time. Because what was the point? Leo had always known. He was the only one who did. Despite all the teasing, the fake hate, the cold stares I gave her in public... Leo saw right through it. He always had.


    "You¡¯re seriously going to sit there and gloat while I¡¯m lying half-dead in a hospital bed?" I muttered.


    "Yes," he said simply, grinning wider. "Absolutely."


    I let out a short, dryugh despite myself. Then I went quiet. Because now that the secret was out¡ªspoken into the open air between us¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but feel it even deeper.


    Leo¡¯s voice softened. "You really do like her, huh?"


    I nodded slowly, my gaze dropping to myp. "Yeah... I do." And for the first time in a long time, I didn¡¯t feel the need to hide it.


    Leo leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "So what now?"


    I stared at my hands, twisting the nket between my fingers.


    "She chose him," I muttered, barely above a whisper. "She chose to be with Callum."


    Leo was quiet for a beat. "So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just... giving up?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. Because what could I say? It wasn¡¯t about pride or ego. It was the fact that I saw it¡ªher eyes, the way she looked at him. The way she didn¡¯t look back at me when I dropped her off. The silence between us grew heavy again, and Leo didn¡¯t push. He just sighed and stood.


    "Well," he said softly, "for what it¡¯s worth... I think she¡¯s just as confused as you are."


    I didn¡¯t lift my head.


    "Rest up," he added gently. "You still look like crap."


    I let out a weak breath, but didn¡¯t say anything else as he left the room.


    Later That Night


    The house was quiet. The kind of stillness that felt almost unnatural. I was finally back in my room¡ªmy actual room in the mansion, not the hospital ward¡ªbut it didn¡¯t feel like home. Not anymore. The walls were too quiet. The bed too big. The air too thick.


    My parents had stopped by to check on me once more.


    "You sure you¡¯re okay?" My mother asked quietly, her eyes scanning my face like she was still trying to convince herself I was really there.


    "Yeah," I murmured. "I¡¯m okay."


    It was a lie, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to exin why.


    My dad stood behind her, arms crossed, his face calm but tired. He looked at me for a long moment¡ªone of those unreadable fatherly stares that said more than words ever could. Then he nodded.


    "Good," he said softly. "Try to get some rest. We¡¯ll talk more in the morning."


    My mom leaned in, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "Goodnight, sweetheart." Her voice trembled just slightly.


    They both quietly left the room.


    But I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t even pretend to try. Even in my weakened state, every time I closed my eyes... I saw Hailee. She haunted my thoughts like a song stuck on repeat. My body ached, my head throbbed, but my chest hurt worse.


    I didn¡¯t remember getting out of bed. I didn¡¯t even remember pulling on a hoodie over my pajamas or slipping on my sneakers. But the next thing I knew... I was sneaking out the back entrance of the mansion. I tugged the hood over my head, concealing my face from the guards, keeping low. My body protested with every step I took, but I kept walking¡ªlike something was pulling me forward.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do. I just knew I had to see her.

 Chapter 58: Threatening

    <h4>Chapter 58: Threatening</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "And what?" I asked, my heart already racing like I already knew he was about to drop another bomb. There was a long, tense pause on the other end of the line before Peter finally sighed.


    "You¡¯ll be getting married to your fianc¨¦ once you get back."


    I froze.


    Then the words hit.


    "What?!" I exploded, nearly dropping the phone. I stood to my feet, pacing in anger. "Peter, are you out of your mind?! I¡¯ll be just eighteen! I¡¯m not doing that¡ªI will not marry some stranger!"


    His voice came through the line calm but weary. "Hailee, I know. I really do. I wish I could stop it, but... you know I can¡¯t."


    "I¡¯m not ready for marriage!" I snapped. "And I don¡¯t even know who the hell he is! He could be some creepy old man for all I know!"


    Peter chuckled under his breath. "He¡¯s not old. He¡¯s twenty. And he¡¯s... well, he¡¯s actually pretty handsome. He¡¯s a Lycan. The heir to the Eastern Lycan Kingdom."


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "You¡¯ve met him before. Years ago, during one of the alliance meetings. You probably don¡¯t remember. You were little."


    "I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Lycan prince or the Moon Goddess herself!" I said fiercely. "I don¡¯t want to marry someone I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure I have a mate out there. Once I get my wolf, I¡¯ll be able to feel him. I want to be with my mate. Not someone chosen for me."


    Peter went quiet for a moment. Then he said softly, "You know he doesn¡¯t believe in mates, Hailee."


    "Yeah, well, I do," I muttered.


    "He thinks it¡¯s all fairy tales," Peter added with a sigh. "To him, alliances are what matter. Not love. Not bonds."


    "And what do you believe in, Peter?" I whispered.


    His silence said enough.


    I sank back onto my bed, clutching the phone tighter. My chest felt heavy. My heart felt caged. My life¡ªmy future¡ªwas being bargained away, and I hadn¡¯t even shifted yet.


    "He didn¡¯t even tell me himself," I muttered. "He sent you to do it. Like I¡¯m some package being delivered."


    Peter¡¯s voice was barely a whisper now. "He told me to make sure youe home quietly... once the two months are up."


    Peter stayed quiet for a moment. I could hear the faint sound of him exhaling deeply through the line¡ªlike whatever he was about to say next weighed even heavier than the rest.


    "There¡¯s... one more thing," he finally said.


    I closed my eyes, bracing myself. "What now?"


    "This one¡¯s important, Hailee. You have to remain a virgin."


    I sat up straighter, my heart thudding. "What?"


    Peter¡¯s voice was serious now. "The Lycan heir only marries a virgin. It¡¯s a strict tradition in their court. If you break that rule... the entire deal falls through. And he¡¯ll consider it an unforgivable betrayal."


    I was stunned into silence.


    He continued. "He said I should warn you. If you do anything¡ªanything ¡¯silly¡¯¡ªand ruin this... you can forget ever getting your wolf. He¡¯ll make sure of it."


    My chest tightened so painfully I could barely breathe.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Hailee," Peter whispered. "But this is it. This is the path he¡¯s chosen for you. There¡¯s no way out."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t.


    I just sat there, the phone pressed to my ear, feeling like every door around me was being mmed shut¡ªone after another¡ªuntil I was trapped in a life I didn¡¯t want, with a fate I never asked for.


    "Hailee, I have to go. Take care." With that, the call dropped.


    I sank back onto the bed, and L moved closer to me.


    "Did they arrange a marriage for you?" L asked, her voice tense¡ªalmost afraid of the answer.


    I didn¡¯t even look at her. My eyes were fixed on the ceiling, my body frozen, but my heart... my heart was on fire.


    "Yes," I said tly. "They did."


    L gasped softly beside me. "Oh my Goddess..."


    Then the dam broke.


    I shot up from the bed, my fists clenched at my sides as anger surged through me like wildfire. "I¡¯m not doing it!" I screamed. "I¡¯m not marrying anyone! Not some prince, not some heir, not some stranger picked out for me like I¡¯m a f*cking token in their stupid alliance games!"


    L flinched, but she didn¡¯t stop me. She knew I needed to let it out.


    "They can¡¯t control my life!" I shouted, pacing the room. "They can¡¯t just hand me over to some man like I¡¯m property! I haven¡¯t even shifted yet! I haven¡¯t even lived my life!"


    Pain exploded through my entire being.


    "What are you going to do?" L asked softly.


    I stopped, my breathing ragged. "I don¡¯t know," I whispered, defeated. "I really don¡¯t."


    And that was the scariest part.


    I had no idea what to do.


    No n. No way out.


    L stood up and pulled me for a hug, and I rxed in her arms as I slowly let the hot tears that had been gathering in my eyes fall.


    "It¡¯s okay," she whispered again, her fingers gently stroking the back of my head. "You¡¯re a smart girl, Hailee. You always find a way. You always do."


    I wanted to believe her.


    I wanted to hold on to that hope she so easily had in me. But right now, I didn¡¯t feel smart. I didn¡¯t feel strong or clever or brave. I felt small. Powerless. Like a pawn in a game I never asked to y.


    I pulled back slightly and wiped my face, forcing a shaky breath. "He said... if I ruin this, if I don¡¯t follow their stupid rules, I won¡¯t get my wolf. He¡¯ll make sure of it."


    L¡¯s brows knit in horror. "What? He can¡¯t¡ªhe can¡¯t actually do that, right?"


    I nodded slowly. "You don¡¯t know him the way I do. If he says it, he means it."


    She looked as if she wanted to scream too, but instead she just bit her bottom lip and sat beside me. "That¡¯s cruel. It¡¯s beyond cruel."


    I sighed and sat on my bed, wishing my life was never this way.


    All day, L stayed by my side until night fell and she had to return home.


    After saying goodbye to her, Iy on my bed and shut my eyes, trying to force myself to sleep. But then¡ªlike a phantom¡ªI felt a presence.


    My eyes flew open and went wide when I saw the shadow of someone outside my window.


    My brows knitted together as I scrambled to switch on the bright lights in my room, needing to see properly. When the light flicked on, my breath caught. instantly. Without seeing the face, I knew it was Nathan.


    "What the hell!"

 Chapter 59: Make Me Forget

    <h4>Chapter 59: Make Me Forget</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Confused, I walked over to the window and pushed it open. The cool night breeze brushed against my skin... and then Nathan jumped in.


    I swallowed hard, stumbling back. Nathan straightened, pulling off the pullover from his head¡ªrevealing his face I hadn¡¯t missed so much.


    I gulped hard. I didn¡¯t know what to feel... happy? Relieved that he was alive? But also confused about why he was here... but one thing was certain: my heart was racing.


    His eyes met mine instantly¡ªthose familiar stormy eyes that always held more than he let on¡ªand for a moment, we both just stood there. The air was thick with silence, yet somehow it felt louder than anything I¡¯d heard in days. He looked the same... and yet not. A little pale. Tired. But very much alive.


    When did hee out of thea?


    How long had he been okay?


    Why was he here?


    Questions buzzed in my head, but my lips refused to move. He raised a brow, trying to y it cool, but there was a flicker of vulnerability in his voice.


    "Wow... you look like you just saw a ghost. Not happy to see me alive?"


    That cracked the silence.


    "Nathan," I breathed, stepping forward¡ªand before I could stop myself, I crashed into him, wrapping my arms around his middle. I didn¡¯t care what this meant. I didn¡¯t care how messy things were. He was alive. He was here. And I didn¡¯t realize how deeply I¡¯d needed to feel that until he was in my arms. My cheek rested against his chest as I clung to him, unable to stop the tears now stinging my eyes.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have forgiven myself if anything had happened to you," I whispered into him.


    His arms tightened around me immediately¡ªprotective¡ªand I felt him exhale as if he¡¯d been holding his breath too. He gently pulled back just enough to cup my face in both hands, his thumbs brushing away the dampness on my cheeks.


    "Hailee," he said softly, firmly. "It wasn¡¯t your fault."


    But we both knew that wasn¡¯t true.


    I shook my head, my voice barely above a whisper. "It was my fault... I should¡¯ve exined things better to you... Nathan..."


    My throat felt tight, the words hard to get out¡ªbut they had toe. He deserved the truth.


    "I do like Callum," I admitted, my voice trembling. "But just like I like Callum... I like you too."


    His brows furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    "I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s possible to feel this way," I continued, my heart pounding as the words spilled out. "To like two people¡ªor three. I¡¯m confused, Nathan. I really am."


    I looked away, ashamed. "Some days I just want to disappear from the world... maybe then everything would be fine."


    Before I could say another word, Nathan reached forward and ced his finger gently on my lips.


    "Don¡¯t," he whispered, his voice raw. His eyes filled with fear at the thought of me disappearing. "Don¡¯t ever say that again."


    His eyes softened as if he was holding back a thousand things he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t.


    "I understand your feelings, Hailee," he said, voice hoarse. "You can¡¯t control your heart, and maybe I was the one at fault here... I should have been considerate. You are going through a lot. Three men pressuring you with love is a lot to take in... I¡¯m sorry."


    Tears welled in my eyes again, but not from sadness this time¡ªfrom the overwhelming ache of being understood.


    He gently cupped my face. "I don¡¯t wanna rush you anymore... I wanna give you time to make a decision. But until then, we can still be friends... what do you think?"


    Friends? Do I really want to be just friends with him?


    And without even thinking¡ªwithout nning it or questioning it¡ªI leaned in.


    This time, I was the one who closed the distance.


    I was the one who kissed him first.


    It was soft, trembling, unsure... but real. So, so real.


    He was stunned at first as my lips pressed against his, but then he deepened the kiss. His hands slid to the sides of my face, thumbs stroking my jaw as his mouth imed mine.


    I felt heat coil low in my belly as I moaned softly into his mouth, my body pressed flush against his. He easily lifted me up, and instinctively, I wrapped my legs around his waist, my fingers tangling in his hair.


    We continued kissing, his lips hungry against mine while his hands moved lower¡ªsqueezing my ass firmly. A soft gasp slipped from my throat, turning into another moan as I felt myself get dizzy with desire.


    Still kissing me, he carried me over to the bed and sat down, keeping me perched on hisp. I didn¡¯t want to pull away. I didn¡¯t want to stop tasting him. But eventually, breathless, I had to.


    We pulled back, gasping for air¡ªour foreheads pressed together, breaths mingling in the silence of my room. But I wasn¡¯t satisfied. I wanted more. Needed more.


    I didn¡¯t even recognize my own voice when I spoke. "I... I had a bad day today."


    He frowned instantly, worry darkening his eyes. "What happened?"


    I hesitated, my pulse hammering in my chest. Could I really ask this? Could I say this out loud?


    "Nathan..." I swallowed, my voice shaky. "Can you... can you make me forget about it?"


    He stiffened slightly, his brow furrowing, his gaze searching mine like he needed to be sure he¡¯d heard me right.


    I bit my lip, nervous¡ªterrified he¡¯d pull away. But I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I didn¡¯t want to think. I just wanted him.


    He studied my face, his thumb brushing over my bottom lip as if he was memorizing it. His voice dropped, husky and low.


    "How far... do you want me to go, Hailee?" he asked, his breath warm against my cheek.


    I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood, my heart hammering in my chest. I could feel every inch of his cock under me¡ªsolid, huge, hard.


    "E-everything," I breathed out shakily, "but... but not sex."


    His eyes darkened with something raw and hungry, but there was relief too¡ªlike he was grateful I trusted him enough to say it. He nodded once, slow and deliberate, as if he was making a silent promise.


    "Okay," he murmured, his hands slipping under the hem of my shirt, fingers tracing fire across my belly. "Okay, baby."


    Then he leaned closer, his lips brushing the shell of my ear, his breath making me shiver as he whispered, "Has your pussy ever been eaten before?"


    My breath caught so sharply that I almost choked on it. My throat worked around the knot of nerves. I swallowed, my mouth suddenly dry, and gave the tiniest shake of my head.


    His growl was more like a low, dangerous purr. His teeth grazed my earlobe, making my entire body tense and shiver at once.


    "Good," he whispered, his voice like velvet and thunder all at once. "Then tonight... you¡¯re gonna let me make you forget everything except how good you taste."

 Chapter 60: First Time

    <h4>Chapter 60: First Time</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I looked at her but couldn¡¯t see her face properly because she had put out the lights. "Should I put on the lights?" I asked, and she whispered a soft yes. Slowly, I reached for the switch, flicked it on, and then I held her gaze as I looked deep into her eyes, searching for any sign of resistance or fear but there was none. Instead, her eyes were dark pools of want, brimming with pure desire for me.


    "Please don¡¯t have a change of heart," she pleaded, her voice trembling, and a sinful smirk curving at the corner of my lips. There was no way I was going to change my mind not when she looked this irresistible.


    "I won¡¯t..." I murmured, leaning in until my lips hovered an inch from hers, so close I could feel the trembling warmth of her breath against my mouth but I didn¡¯t kiss her yet.


    Her eyes clung to mine as she nervously darted her tongue across her lips, and that tiny gesture shattered every bit of my restraint. A low growl rumbled in my chest as I mmed my mouth onto hers. A gasp escaped her as her lips parted for me, letting my tongue slide in and im her sweet taste.


    Hungrily, I deepened the kiss, savoring the way her soft moans vibrated into me while her arms wrapped tight around my neck. Normally, I never let anyone hold me like this ¡ª I was always the one in control, always dominant, always untouchable ¡ª but with Hailee, every rule I¡¯d set for myself crumbled like ash.


    I kissed her harder, devouring her moans and soft whimpers, letting her lips fuel the wildfire racing through my veins. With a rough grunt, I tore my mouth from hers and buried my face in the crook of her neck, dragging my teeth gently across her delicate skin before nipping at it hard enough to leave my mark. Her breath hitched and her back arched against the bed, her fingers clutching my shoulders like she¡¯d fall apart if she let go.


    Satisfied with the bruise I¡¯d branded on her neck, I trailed hot kisses over her corbone, down to her bare shoulder, and then to the swell of her breasts. My left hand closed over one of her soft, rounded breasts, drawing a needy moan from her as her eyes fluttered shut. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra ¡ª which made it even easier for my fingers to sink into her warmth and softness.


    My other hand slipped to her other breast, squeezing gently until she gasped, her back bowing as pleasure tore through her. Her moans were like gasoline on a me ¡ª I wanted more.


    I pressed a line of kisses down her cleavage before tugging her nightshirt up, baring the delicate skin of her t stomach. I kissed every inch of her smooth belly, tasting her, worshipping her. Then I lifted my head and found her eyes again.


    The hunger in her gaze almost undid me her pupils blown wide, her lips swollen and glistening from my kisses. I couldn¡¯t stop the raw groan that rumbled through my chest as I crashed my mouth back onto hers, stealing another kiss that left us both breathless. She moaned into my mouth, tangling her fingers in my hair while my body hardened painfully against her thigh.


    Breaking the kiss with a husky growl, I gently sat her up, and she obediently lifted her arms. I peeled her nightdress off her, leaving her in only her sweatpants. When she realized her bare breasts werepletely exposed to me, she flushed and tried to cover herself, pressing her chest shyly against mine.


    A slow grin spread across my face as I took in how sweetly innocent she looked. I could tell this was probably the first time she¡¯d ever undressed in front of someone like this.


    "Never beenpletely naked in front of a man before?" I whispered, my lips brushing against her ear.


    She nodded shyly, her breath hitching just a little.


    Silence hummed around us, thick with desire, as I traced circles on her bare back. "Do you want me to stop?" I murmured against her hair, my voice strained with barely controlled need.


    She shook her head quickly, her voice trembling. "Please don¡¯t stop... daddy."


    That word. Daddy. It tore a raw, guttural sound from my throat.


    I pulled her back, making her sit up straight so her gorgeous breasts were disyed to me again. A wicked groan escaped my lips as I drank in the sight of her ¡ª so sweet and perfect and mine.


    "You look so fucking perfect," I breathed, my eyes devouring her flushed skin, the way her nipples pebbled under my stare. She bit her lip and tried to look away but I caught her chin and forced her eyes back to mine.


    "Don¡¯t be shy... it¡¯s just me, daddy¡¯s got you."


    She nodded, breathless.


    I grabbed her breasts with both hands, kneading the soft mounds, rolling her nipples between my fingers while her eyes fluttered shut and her head fell back, mouth parting in a sinful sigh.


    I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I lowered my mouth to one perfect breast and sucked the tight bud between my lips, earning a broken cry from her as she tugged at my hair. My free hand teased her other nipple, pinching and rolling it until she writhed under me, her body begging for more.


    I released her breast with a wet pop and kissed my way down her stomach, trailing my tongue over her trembling belly until I reached the waistband of her sweatpants. I hooked my fingers in them and dragged them down to her knees, revealing smooth bare skin ¡ª and the sweet surprise that she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath.


    Her glistening, neatly shaved pussy was right there in front of me, and the sight alone made my cock throb painfully against my zipper. She squeezed her eyes shut in embarrassment, her thighs twitching, but I only smirked at her bashfulness.


    I tossed the sweatpants aside and settled between her thighs, leaning down to inhale her intoxicating scent. A primal growl rumbled in my chest as I pressed my mouth just above her slit, letting my warm breath ghost over her swollen folds.


    "Fuck..." I rasped, lifting my eyes to hers. Hershes fluttered as she peeked down at me, her cheeks flushed crimson.


    "Do you want me to stop?" I asked onest time, needing to hear her say it ¡ª or not say it.


    She shook her head, a shy smile curving her lips as she whispered, "Please don¡¯t stop, daddy..."


    Her voice, that word, the look in her eyes ¡ª it wrecked me.


    And I had no intention of stopping now.

 Chapter 61: Pleasure Her

    <h4>Chapter 61: Pleasure Her</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I sealed our lips again for another deep, desperate kiss before climbing off the bed. Even as I moved, our eyes stayed locked in that burning gaze. I reached for my shorts and slid them off slowly. Her eyes widened as she peeked, then shyly turned her head away. I scoffed softly at her adorable shyness and crawled back onto the bed. Hovering above her, I noticed she didn¡¯t dare look at me ¡ª too shy, too sweet, so deliciously embarrassed.


    "Hey, little bird," I murmured, guiding her chin back to me so her eyes met mine again. "Don¡¯t be shy... it¡¯s me," I soothed, brushing my thumb across her warm cheek. She swallowed, then nodded once, breathless.


    "Should I still go on?" I asked, praying she wouldn¡¯t say no because I was already so painfully turned on I could feel my pulse in my cock.


    "Go on, Daddy," she whispered, licking her lips, and a deep groan rumbled up my throat.


    "What did you just call me?" I growled, my voice dark and raw. Her cheeks flushed pinker, but she didn¡¯t break eye contact.


    "Daddy..." she breathed, a tiny wicked smile curving her lips, and I smirked at that beautiful confession.


    "I see..." I chuckled darkly, letting that word set my blood on fire as I lowered my head and kissed all over her soft skin. When I reached her belly, I inhaled the faint, sweet scent of her pussy ¡ª so warm and tempting it made me curse under my breath.


    I spread her thighs wider, settling my shoulders between them. The moment she realized what I was about to do, she squirmed and tried to close her legs, but I caught them firmly and held them apart, locking eyes with her.


    "Stay calm, baby girl," I murmured, my fingers rubbing soft circles on her inner thighs. She gulped and gave a tiny nod.


    "You¡¯ll love this," I promised lowly, and she nodded again, breathing shallow and fast.


    I dipped down, trailing my tongue along her thigh first, tasting her smooth skin. Then I finally reached her pussy ¡ª I hovered, inhaling the soft, heady scent of her. I pressed hot kisses along her slit, teasing her folds with my tongue, just enough for Hailee to whimper and let out a shivery moan.


    I dropped to my knees on the floor, my palms keeping her thighs spread wide as I pulled her closer to the edge. Her pussy was so perfect ¡ª pink, slick, glistening for me. The sight alone made my cock ache.


    I kissed her inner thighs again, then flicked my tongue along her pussy lips. She let out a broken gasp that made my chest swell with pride ¡ª she was so sensitive, so beautifully responsive.


    A rough groan escaped me as I pressed my tongue to her clit, swirling it slowly before sucking it into my mouth. Her hips jerked and another moan spilled out, soft and sweet. Her sounds drove me insane.


    I held her thighs open, my thumbs parting her folds so my tongue could slip inside. Hailee cried out when I pushed my tongue deeper into her tight, untouched pussy. She tasted so sweet, her juices warm on my tongue. I fucked her slowly with my tongue, savoring every moan, every quiver of her thighs against my palms.


    When I pulled my mouth back, she whimpered at the loss, her hips shifting, searching for more. I smirked up at her flushed face ¡ª eyes squeezed shut, lips parted, cheeks red.


    I nced down at my hard cock straining in my shorts and groaned. I wanted so badly to bury myself inside her. But I controlled it.


    I lowered my head again and grazed her clit with my thumb, grinning when her thighs trembled wildly. She was so damn responsive. I slid my thumb along her folds, stroking her slowly while her hips rocked against my hand.


    When I spread her thighs wider, she understood, opening up even more for me ¡ª so trusting, so ready for her daddy. I sealed my mouth around her clit again, sucking gently while slipping a single finger inside her virgin pussy.


    She gasped and tried to close her legs again, but I held them apart firmly, burying my tongue against her clit as I stroked her tight walls with my finger.


    "Mmmmh," Hailee whimpered my name over and over, her hips rocking, her breathing ragged. Her moans pushed me to go harder ¡ª I slid my finger deeper, pumping slowly while my tongue circled her clit in quick, wet flicks.


    Her moans grew louder, raw and broken. I could feel her tightening around my finger, her thighs shuddering as she got closer. Her hips bucked, and her soft cries turned desperate.


    "Daddy!" she gasped out, her voice cracking as her orgasm hit ¡ª her pussy clenching around my finger, gushing sweet liquid down my hand and onto my tongue.


    I pressed my mouth flush to her slit, licking every drop of her release until she was trembling and breathless.


    Satisfied, I rose, kissing up her soft belly, over her chest, then sealing our mouths together again. "Taste yourself, little bird," I growled against her lips before kissing her deeply.


    She kissed me back, messy and hungry, fingers tangled in my hair, her moans vibrating into my mouth.


    When we broke apart, she looked at me with heavy eyes, her face flushed and lips swollen. I brushed my lips across her forehead, cupping her cheeks in my palms.


    I pressed her closer by her waist, feeling her hands drift down my chest and abs until they reached my groin.


    We broke the kiss when she gave me that pleading look I¡¯de to know too well. "No," I said roughly, shaking my head and catching her hand in mine.


    "Please... I want to," she pleaded, her voice soft, breathless, needy.


    "I only want it when I need it to get in the mood ¡ª but with you, I¡¯m already burning," I rasped, and she nodded shyly, pulling her hand back.


    "I¡¯ll go wash myself," she whispered, slipping off the bed. I let out a heavy breath, my eyes trailing her every move.


    "What are you doing?" my wolf questioned in my head, and I let out a quiet sigh. "If you don¡¯t let her do it, then Callum will," he added, and the words mmed into me like a punch, jealousy burning through my veins at the thought of her giving Callum a blowjob instead of me.


    I pushed off the bed and strode into the bathroom, where I found her washing her face. "Do you need anything?" she asked, I only nodded, closing the space between us in two strides.


    I grabbed her by the waist, pulled her flush against me, and sealed our lips with a hard, hungry kiss before pulling back just enough to growl, "I want you to pleasure me." She blinked at me, confused for a heartbeat. "I thought you didn¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I cut her off, my voice rougher than I meant. She smiled shyly, met my eyes for a second, then sank to her knees before me without a word.


    We held each other¡¯s gaze as her fingers worked my belt open and unzipped my pants. In one swift move, she pushed them to my knees, her breath catching when she saw the bulge straining against my underwear. Still holding my stare, she tugged my briefs down and stared at my hard cock right in front of her face.


    I saw her throat bob as she gulped, then she wrapped her soft fingers around me, pulling a soft groan from my lips. Slowly, she stroked me, her warm palm sliding over my length before she pressed kisses to my upper thighs, then my balls ¡ª and when she finally took me into her mouth, I let out a low moan of relief.


    Slowly, she worked her mouth over my cock, her tongue warm and shy but perfect, every motion making my whole body shiver with pleasure. "Perfect," I groaned out, one hand tangling in her hair as she picked up the pace, her wet mouth driving me wild.


    "Fuck!" I gasped, fighting every urge to thrust deeper into that sweet mouth.


    She continued sucking my dick, not like a professional, but it was the best blowjob I had ever had.


    When I felt the tight coil in my gut, I knew I¡¯d spill too fast if I let her keep going, so I gently pulled her off me and lifted her up to her feet.


    I scooped her up by the waist, set her on the countertop, and crashed my mouth to hers again, kissing her with every ounce of pent-up hunger.


    When we finally broke the kiss to catch our breath, I locked my gaze on her flushed face, watching her lips curve into that shy, sweet smile. "What?" I asked cautiously, brushing my thumb across her cheek ¡ª but she didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, she wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled me into a soft hug, and whispered into my ear, "That was great."

 Chapter 62: Stay

    <h4>Chapter 62: Stay</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    We bothy on my bed, and Nathan pulled me close until my head rested on his chest, his arm wrapped securely around me.


    I closed my eyes, breathing in the intoxicating scent of him. There was somethingforting and familiar about it.


    A peaceful silence settled between us until Nathan finally spoke.


    "I heard what happened at the hospital... I¡¯m sorry about that," he said quietly.


    I nodded but didn¡¯t say a word. I didn¡¯t trust my voice toe out right.


    Nathan sighed deeply and pressed a soft kiss on the top of my head.


    "I think it¡¯s time for me to leave," he said gently.


    My heart dropped.


    I instantly frowned, not wanting him to go. I was sofortable in his arms. Safe. But how could I tell him that? How could I say it without sounding desperate or pathetic?


    Feeling disappointed, I slowly pulled away and sat up on the bed.


    He gave me a weak smile before standing to his feet.


    I watched in silence as he picked up his pullover and started putting it on. Each movement made my chest tighten. I didn¡¯t want this moment to end.


    Suddenly, he turned and looked at me, noticing the sadness in my eyes.


    "Do you... want me to stay?" he asked softly.


    My eyes met his, and I gave a small nod, not trusting myself to speak.


    He raised a brow, a yful smile tugging at his lips.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you just say that?"


    I looked down at my fingers, fiddling with the edge of my nket.


    "I didn¡¯t want to seem... clingy," I muttered.


    Nathan let out a soft chuckle, stepping closer. "Clingy?" he repeated. "Hailee, you just watched mee back from aa. You¡¯re allowed to want me close."


    Before I could respond, he dropped his pullover back on the chair and returned to the bed.


    He sat beside me and gently pulled me back into his arms. I melted into him, resting my head once again on his chest. His warmth, his heartbeat¡ªit all brought me a strange kind of peace I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere," he whispered, his lips brushing against my hair.


    "I don¡¯t want you to," I whispered back.


    His hand gently rubbed my back in slow circles, calming me further.


    "If you want anything," he said softly, "just say it."


    I smiled softly into his shirt. "Alright, Daddy."


    He chuckled and tilted my chin up gently so I was looking into his eyes.


    "Daddy? Where did you get that from?"


    I smirked and looked away. "I read it in one of those romance books. The girls always call their men Daddy while making out... I find it hot," I said, blushing.


    Nathan chuckled and kissed my cheek before whispering into my ear, "I like it when you call me that."


    Wrapped in Nathan¡¯s arms, sleep eventually found me. It was the kind of sleep that didn¡¯t feel heavy or restless, just warm and safe¡ªlike my entire world had settled.


    When I woke up, the sky outside the window was still dim, the earliest blush of dawn barely lighting the room. The world was quiet, and for a moment, I justy there, listening to the slow, steady rhythm of Nathan¡¯s breathing.


    He looked peaceful, lips slightly parted,shes casting delicate shadows on his cheeks. His face was so rxed, free of tension. And gods, he looked so hot¡ªbreathtaking, even in sleep. His bare chest rose and fell gently beneath the sheet, toned and smooth, a soft sheen from the early light catching on his skin.


    My heart fluttered. Butterflies danced wildly in my belly, brushing against the walls of my ribs like they were trying to fly free. I couldn¡¯t help but lean in, pressing a featherlight kiss to his cheek, then another to the corner of his lips. He didn¡¯t stir.


    Smiling to myself, I trailed kisses lower¡ªdown the curve of his neck, across his corbone, and then along the lines of his bare chest. My lips moved slowly, savoring the taste and warmth of him. His skin was smooth, warm beneath my mouth. I could feel his heartbeat beneath the surface.


    Lower still, I kissed the t of his stomach, just above the waistband of his briefs. He twitched slightly, a low hum in his throat as his body began to wake.


    My fingers gently held the band of his underwear as I hovered just above it, my heart pounding.


    Suddenly, his voice broke through the silence, rough with sleep. "Hailee... what are you doing?"


    I looked up at him with a yful glint in my eyes. "Giving you a good morning."


    His eyes locked with mine¡ªstill sleepy, but darkened by something else now. Desire. Surprise. Affection. "You¡¯re something else," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    Gently, I slipped the waistband lower, and his hardened cock was disyed at me.


    I stared at his dick with admiration before I began stroking it while cing tender kisses on it.


    Nathan released a sigh of satisfaction, urging me to go on. I continued cing tender kisses all over his dick, and then I took his full length into my mouth.


    "Fuck, your mouth is so warm, little bird." nathan moaned, and I smiled. I deep Throat his dick inside my mouth and heard him moan his satisfaction.


    "Careful." He said and tenderly caressed my hair.


    I continued sucking him like a lollipop, I would y with the tip of his dick, swallow his dick into my mouth, and suck him off.


    "Fuck!" He groaned when I had increased my pace. I suck him off at a faster pace until he releases into my mouth, and for the first time, I have the taste of cum. The taste wasn¡¯t what I had imagined it to be. I thought cum tasted like milk or something close to it, but I was proven wrong. Having a taste of Nathan cum, I came to realize that it tasted salty.


    "Like how it tastes." Nathan teased me, and I rolled my eyes.


    He chuckled and pulled me to bed, making mey on my back while he hovered above me.


    "Let¡¯s see how you taste this morning." He smiled and lifted my dress. He went further to take off my pantie, and then he parted my legs before lowering his head to my pussy.


    I felt him sniffle my scent.


    I was already wet with my juices.


    He brought his face closer to it and blew on it, teasing me and making me squirm. I whined, silently begging him to get to it, and Nathan smiled softly.


    He opened my legs wider and stuck out his tongue, giving me a long lick from my hole to my clit.


    I let out a loud moan, not expecting him to do that. He continued by sticking out his tongue again, but this time targeting my clit and licking it.


    My hands moved to attach themselves to his hair, but I held them back and instead held on to the bedsheet.


    His licks got even bolder until he was full-on sucking on my clit, and I was writhing in my ce.


    "Please...please..." I moaned, the pleasure bing too much.


    The fact that I still couldn¡¯t see anything yed a huge role in the intensity of what I was feeling.


    "Daddy...., please..." I moaned again, and he stopped his administration and looked up at me.


    "What is it? What do you want me to do?" He asked me, and I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut, not wanting to say it.


    He leaned down again and kissed my clit, waiting to hear me say the words.


    "I don¡¯t know what you want if you don¡¯t say it," he continued teasing me with kisses to my clit.


    "Please, daddy. I need you to make mee." I said lowly after a while.


    "What was that? I couldn¡¯t hear you." He said, wanting me to speak louder, but I shook my head and refused to say anything.


    He smiled, a n forming in his mind.


    He leaned down again, his attention going to my clit as he worked me good. This time, he ced his finger at my entrance, massaging it before slipping a finger in.


    My loud moan resonated in the room as my hand pped over my mouth, shocked at the sound that I had made.


    He continued his administration, not minding me. He worked even harder to get me close to my orgasm.


    I was on cloud nine. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was feeling as my whole body shook. I knew I was reaching very close to my orgasm, but just as I was about to go for it, his fingers and tongue left me.


    I gasped, blindly raising my body and leaning on my arm, confused and disappointed.


    I whined, feeling a void and wanting him to touch me again, but he didn¡¯t.


    "Remember what I told you. If you want something, you have to say it. I can¡¯t read your mind." He said, and my heart sank.


    "Come on." He persuaded.


    "Please, Daddy, please."


    "You still haven¡¯t told me what you want me to do."


    "Please, please make me cum!!" I pleaded loudly, clearly frustrated with Nathan and his games.


    "As you wish." He said, and resumed his ministrations.


    I sighed as my body dropped back on the bed, the sensation that I had been feelinging back, but this time with full force, as he didn¡¯t have mercy.


    He plunged a finger into my pussy, sucking as his life depended on it.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and dug my fingers into his hair as I rocked my hips to his fingers and tongue.


    "Ahhh.... Daddy, please!!" I was feeling stimted and suddenly felt a pinch on one of my nipples.


    I was more than desperate, chasing my orgasm as I rocked my hips to his face, but they were suddenly held down.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum... please, please... I¡¯m..." I cried, and all the stimtion I was feeling all over my body, from my clit to my insides, to my nipples, became too much to bear.


    My orgasm finally came crashing down on me as I screamed my lungs out, my hands pulling at his hair and my juices squirting out onto his hand.


    I rode out my high as he licked me clean and came up to kiss me so that I could taste myself on his tongue.


    I sighed as he finally pulled back, resting back on the bed. My body was exhausted, and I felt myself falling in and out of consciousness.

 Chapter 63: Something Happened

    <h4>Chapter 63: Something Happened</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I could feel the curious gaze of L on me as we walked through the school gate. She hadn¡¯t said a word yet, but I could feel her practically eating me alive with her eyes.


    "What?" I asked, genuinely confused as I nced at her.


    She raised a brow and crossed her arms. "Don¡¯t ¡¯what¡¯ me."


    I blinked. "What are you talking about?"


    L narrowed her eyes, studying me even harder. "Last night before I left, you were all moody and quiet. Your eyes were lifeless, like the world was crashing on you."


    I swallowed, not saying anything.


    "But this morning..." she gestured toward me. "You¡¯re glowing. Literally glowing. Your skin looks all soft and happy, and I swear you even smiled at the janitor like you won the lottery."


    I tried to y it cool, looking away with a shrug. "You¡¯re imagining things."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t think I am," she said, grinning. "Something happened. Something I need to know."


    I froze for a second, and she caught it.


    "Ha!" she pointed. "I knew it!"


    I sighed, my cheeks warming as the memory of being in Nathan¡¯s arms rushed back to me like a wave. I chewed on my lower lip, trying to push back the smile threatening to form.


    "Okay, okay," I muttered. "We¡¯ll talk at break, alright?"


    L squealed quietly beside me. "You better not leave anything out."


    I gave her a yful shove as we headed for ss, but deep down... I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him either. His arms. His warmth. That kiss.


    Yeah... we were definitely talking at break.


    Just as we were about to walk into the building, a sleek ck car pulled into the school lot.


    L nudged me. My eyes followed her gaze andnded on Dane.


    Dressed in our school uniform like it was made for him, his tall frame leaned casually against his car for a moment before he reached for his bag. His silver hair looked freshly styled, and those brown eyes of his... ugh. They glinted under the sun like trouble.


    I quickly shook my head. Get a grip, Hailee.


    He spotted us immediately and headed our way, his confidence as loud as ever in every step he took.


    "Morning,dies," he said with that smirk of his, his eyes lingering on me a little longer. "Hailee, you look... beautiful today."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Uh¡ªthank you."


    L was already raising her brows behind him like what is happening?


    "I was wondering..." Dane continued, stuffing his hands into his pockets, "Would you like to go out with me this evening? Just a simple pic. Quiet spot. You and me."


    My mouth opened before I even thought. "No."


    He chuckled, not even bothered. "I figured you¡¯d say that. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep asking."


    I looked up at him again, this time more curious than annoyed. He was serious. He really meant it.


    "...Fine," I said slowly, crossing my arms. "One pic."


    His smile widened just a little. "I¡¯ll take that."


    L squealed under her breath as we headed inside, and I tried not to think too much of it... but my head was already spinning.


    As soon as we entered the ssroom, my eyes automatically fell on Callum.


    He was seated by the window, one hand resting under his chin. His gaze lifted, and it locked on me... then drifted to Dane walking beside me.


    I noticed the way his jaw tensed slightly. The cold look in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t happy.


    I looked away quickly and walked to my seat beside him, ignoring the way the air suddenly felt a little heavier.


    I tried to act normal, even though nothing about this morning had been normal.


    "Hey," I greeted Callum softly.


    His eyes met mine for a second before he nodded. "Hey," he responded with a warm smile.


    Before I could say more, the teacher walked in and the ss began. I tried to focus, tried to take notes, pretended I was paying attention, but my mind was everywhere else.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t in ss.


    He told me before I left that he was going to shower and meet me at school. So where was he?


    I bit my lip, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling building in my chest. I didn¡¯t want to panic. But I also knew if anyone found out he hadn¡¯t slept at the packhousest night, it would be a full-blown scandal. Especially since he wasn¡¯t exactly supposed to be out of bed, much less sneaking into my room.


    I slipped my phone out of my bag under the desk and quickly typed out a message:


    Me: Where are you? You said you¡¯d be here.


    A minute passed.


    Then my screen lit up.


    Nathan: Missing me already?


    I rolled my eyes, but the small smile tugging at my lips betrayed me.


    Me: I¡¯m serious. You okay?


    Nathan: Yeah, I¡¯m fine. My parents won¡¯t let mee to school today. They worry I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    Me: If only they knew...


    I paused as that text stared back at me. My fingers hovered over the screen.


    Because he would know exactly what I meant.


    And sure enough, the little typing dots appeared.


    Nathan: If only they knew just how well you¡¯ve "treated" me...


    I froze, my cheeks flushing hot as memories fromst night mmed back into me.


    His hands.


    His lips.


    My mouth on him.


    I swallowed hard and quickly locked my phone, pushing it deep into my bag like it was on fire.


    L nced over at me, smirking. "What¡¯s got you all red?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing. Just... warm in here."


    But inside, my heart was pounding. Nathan¡¯s message reyed in my head on loop, and no matter how hard I tried to focus on the lesson, all I could feel was that fluttery ache deep in my stomach.


    The second the bell rang for break, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. My thoughts had been a chaotic mess ever since Nathan¡¯s message, and even now, my cheeks still felt flushed.


    I stood and stretched, trying topose myself, when I noticed ra and her little entourage¡ªJ and Rita¡ªheading straight toward my seat like they had something to prove.


    L was already watching them with narrowed eyes from across the room, silently mouthing, Uh-oh.

 Chapter 64: Defending Me

    <h4>Chapter 64: Defending Me</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    ra stopped right in front of my desk, her arms crossed, that annoying smirk on her overly lip-glossed face.


    "Well, well, someone¡¯s poprtely."


    Ja snickered. "You¡¯re glowing, Hailee. Must¡¯ve had a good day, huh?"


    I blinked at them, confused, but only for a second.


    Then it hit me.


    The video.


    The damn video of me and Callum making out.


    ra tilted her head dramatically. "That hot moment between you and Callum was... quite the show."


    My stomach dropped.


    "Oh," Ja added mockingly, "and here I thought Nathan was the one you were always drooling over. But maybe you¡¯re a whore?"


    I stiffened, my jaw tightening. I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes slowly turning in our direction, the whispers starting like wildfire. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to form aeback before Callum stood up beside me.


    And just like that, the air shifted.


    He was calm. Way too calm. His tall frame loomed over ra, and when he looked at her, his expression was cool but deadly.


    "Are you done?" he asked, his voice low and sharp.


    ra¡¯s smirk faltered. "Excuse me?"


    Callum stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "I suggest you stop talking before I make it worse for you."


    Rita opened her mouth like she wanted to say something snarky, but Callum¡¯s gaze snapped to her, and she shut it again, swallowing visibly.


    ra¡¯s frown deepened. "What is so special about..."


    "She¡¯s everything you are not and will ever be." Callum cut her off.


    ra her eyes widened.


    "We¡¯re dating," Callum continued, loud enough for the whole ss to hear. "So if I decide to make out with my girlfriend in my apartment or anywhere else, it¡¯s no one¡¯s business. Definitely not yours."


    I froze.


    ra¡¯s eyes went wide, her mouth parting in disbelief. "You¡¯re what¡ª?"


    "You heard me," Callum said simply.


    And before I could even react, he turned to me and gently cupped my face.


    Then he kissed me.


    Right there in front of everyone. His lips were soft, firm, and for a moment, everything else faded. The ssroom, the whispers, even the heat of ra¡¯s burning stare. All I could feel was the way his thumb brushed against my cheek as he kissed me like I was his.


    When he pulled away, his eyes met mine for a brief second, and he smiled genuinely at me.


    L let out a dramatic gasp across the room, followed by a low whistle. A few of the students giggled, others gawked like they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ra stood there, red-faced and speechless. For once.


    "Well," Callum said coolly, brushing past her like she didn¡¯t exist, "if that clears things up, I¡¯d like to enjoy break now."


    Ja and Rita grabbed ra and practically dragged her away.


    I blinked up at him, my heart pounding. "Callum... what was that?"


    He gave me a small smile, his voice barely above a whisper. "I did what I should¡¯ve done a long time ago." He smirked and walked off, leaving me speechless.


    L and I sat under the big shady tree at the far end of the courtyard, where we always had lunch. The cafeteria was buzzing with noise, but out here, it was just us and the hum of the breeze.


    She tore open her juice box, watching me like I was about to spill all the secrets of the universe.


    "So..." she finally said, dragging the word out. "Are you gonna tell me, or should I just guess the rest?"


    I sighed, poking at my sd. "Fine. Last night, Nathan showed up."


    Her eyes went wide. "At your ce?!"


    I nodded.


    She leaned in. "And?"


    I hesitated, my cheeks heating. "We talked... and things got emotional. One thing led to another and¡ª"


    Her hand flew to her mouth. "No. You didn¡¯t."


    "I didn¡¯t lose my virginity," I rified quickly. "But... let¡¯s just say it got pretty intense."


    L exhaled dramatically. "Girl. And here I thought you¡¯d still be clutching your V-card after graduation."


    Iughed under my breath, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the flutter in my chest. My gaze drifted across thewn, and there was Dane.


    Sitting at a nearby table with a bunch of the rich, powerful kids. Effortlessly cool. His silver hair catching the sunlight. Hisugh low and smooth. His eyes met mine for a brief second, and he gave a slow, knowing smirk before looking away again.


    L caught the exchange. "Okay. So. Let¡¯s talk."


    I groaned. "Do we have to?"


    "Yes. I need answers." She leaned forward. "What exactly do you feel for Callum... and Dane?"


    I looked down at myp, fingers twisting the cap of my water bottle. "I don¡¯t know," I whispered. "Callum... he¡¯s safe. He¡¯s strong, protective. I feel something when I¡¯m with him. But Dane... he¡¯s like gravity. Mysterious and reckless and way too charming."


    "Sounds like a dilemma," she said softly.


    "It is." I sighed. "And I haven¡¯t even told you the full story about Nathan yet."


    "I¡¯m not even judging anymore," L said with augh. "But you don¡¯t need to figure everything out today. Just breathe. Go with the flow. Stop pressuring yourself so much."


    I nodded slowly. Maybe she was right.


    Eventually, the bell rang, and we got up to head back to ss. The afternoon passed in a blur of lessons, notes, and sideways nces from both Dane and Callum that only made my heart more confused.


    By the time school ended, L was packing up her things in a rush.


    "My boyfriend¡¯s picking me up," she said, slinging her bag over her shoulder with a smile. "Try not to think too hard about all your drama, okay?"


    "Easy for you to say," I muttered, but smiled anyway.


    She waved goodbye and left me alone in the ssroom, still zipping up my bag.


    "Need a ride?"


    I turned and saw Callum standing at the doorway, car keys twirling between his fingers.


    "I... I was just going to walk," I said.


    He shrugged. "It¡¯s hot. And you¡¯re not walking."


    Something about his tone left no room for argument. I hesitated for a second, then nodded.


    "Alright. Thanks."


    As we walked out of the building together, side by side, I realized that even with all the confusion in my heart...


    There was still a small part of me that feltpletely safe when I was with him.


    The ride was quiet.


    Callum didn¡¯t say a word as he drove, his hand gripping the wheel, his jaw clenched in that way he always did when something was on his mind. The tinted windows were up.


    I kept stealing nces at him, unsure what to say. When we finally pulled outside my apartment building, he put the car in park but didn¡¯t move.


    I reached for the door handle, needing some air, needing space.


    "Thank you," I said softly, my hand on the door.


    But before I could open it, his arm shot out.


    He gripped my waist and, in one smooth move, pulled me across the console like I weighed nothing.


    I gasped,nding awkwardly on hisp, my knees on either side of him, my chest pressed to his. My hands automatically braced against his shoulders, my eyes wide in shock.


    "Callum¡ªwhat are you¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Instead, he leaned back in his seat, dragging me fully against him, his voice low and rough as his eyes held mine.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting to do this all day," he murmured.


    And then he kissed me.

 Chapter 65: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 65: Teasing</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His lips crushed against mine, and all the tension, all the heat, everything we hadn¡¯t said poured into it. One of his hands slid up my back, the other cupped my jaw with aching tenderness, anchoring me to him like I was the only thing he needed.


    My fingers clutched his shirt as I kissed him back, my breath hitching. The car was suddenly too small, too hot, and the windows were fogging around us like we were trapped inside our own little storm.


    He broke the kiss only for a second, his breath brushing over my lips.


    "You drive me crazy, Hailee. I can¡¯t pretend anymore."


    "Callum..." I whispered, my heart pounding, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a warning to stop or a plea to continue.


    "I meant it," he said, his thumb stroking my cheek. "Everything I said in there. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s watching. You¡¯re mine."


    His words lit something inside me, something wild and reckless, and I didn¡¯t even try to fight it.


    I leaned in again.


    And this time, I kissed him.


    We both moaned as he pushed the seat backward, giving us more space¡ªthough it still felt like the air between us was electric and too tight.


    His hands found my waist, gripping me as if afraid I¡¯d disappear, and I climbed onto hisp without thinking, straddling him in one smooth motion. My skirt bunched around my thighs, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Callum¡¯s hands slid up under the skirt, his palms warm against my skin. My heart thudded in my chest like a drum. Our kisses deepened¡ªhot, breathless, consuming. There was nothing gentle anymore. It was messy, consuming.


    His lips trailed down my jaw, kissing the sensitive spot beneath my ear as I gasped, my hands tangling in his hair. I could feel the thrum of his pulse against my chest, matching the frantic beat of my own heart.


    "Callum..." I breathed again, barely recognizing my own voice.


    He growled softly in response, the sound vibrating through me. One of his hands slid down, fingers gripping my thigh before inching upward. My breath caught as he shifted the edge of my panties aside, his fingertips brushing against my bare skin.


    I moaned¡ªsoft and helpless¡ªas he caressed me, the pad of his finger circling my entrance with maddening restraint. My hips bucked forward, seeking more, but he held me still with his free hand, his gaze locking on mine.


    "You¡¯re shaking," he whispered, his voice rough with desire. "Tell me to stop, and I will."


    I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    Instead, I leaned forward, my forehead pressed against his as I whispered, "Don¡¯t stop."


    His thumb stroked me again, more firmly this time, and I whimpered into his mouth as he kissed me, swallowing every sound I made. His touch was relentless¡ªtorturously slow, teasing, like he wanted to memorize every reaction.


    "Look at me," he murmured, and when I met his eyes, he slipped a finger inside my wet pussy.


    My moan was swallowed by his kiss, my body trembling as his finger moved inside me¡ªslow, deliberate, like he was learning me one stroke at a time. My breath hitched, my fingers clutching his shoulders, needing something to ground me before Ipletely unraveled.


    "Callum..." I gasped again, barely able to speak, my voice cracking under the weight of everything I was feeling.


    "Shh," he breathed, pressing a kiss to my cheek, then lower to my neck. "Just feel me."


    I was already falling apart, my thighs trembling around him, my core pulsing. I needed more¡ªI needed him.


    Driven by pure instinct, I reached between us, my fingers fumbling with the zipper of his pants. His breath caught as I freed him, my hand wrapping around his cock¡ªhot and heavy and pulsing against my palm.


    "Hailee," he groaned, his head tipping back against the seat. His fingers stilled inside me, as if stunned by what I was doing.


    I didn¡¯t say a word.


    I just shifted my hips forward, guiding him to me. Not in, but close. So close. I pressed his tip against my entrance, slick and ready, and a shiver rolled down both our bodies at the contact.


    He gritted his teeth. "Baby, don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t tease me like that."


    "I¡¯m not teasing," I whispered, resting my forehead against his. "I just... want to feel you. Like this. Just for a second."


    His hands gripped my hips tightly, his chest rising and falling as he tried to control himself. The heat between us crackled like fire, his cock pulsing against me as I held still, savoring the closeness of his cock on my pussy.


    Every part of me was alive.


    Every nerve sang for him.


    And still¡ªwe didn¡¯t move.


    My body trembled as I hovered just above him, his tip barely brushing my entrance¡ªhot, thick, and slick with need. I wasn¡¯t thinking anymore. Just feeling. My hips moved on instinct, slow and aching, dragging myself over the length of him without taking him inside.


    Callum¡¯s breath stuttered. "Hailee..." he warned, but his voice cracked at the edges, raw and desperate.


    I rocked again, teasing myself with the velvet weight of him, the heat of his shaft gliding against me¡ªso close it was maddening. Every nerve ending in my body was screaming, begging for more, but I didn¡¯t give in.


    He gritted his teeth as I rolled my hips once more, letting his tip slide up and down the slick folds of my entrance, catching on my clit in a way that made my back arch.


    "Oh my God," I breathed, burying my face in his neck as pleasure sparked through me like lightning. "Callum..."


    His hands trembled on my waist, his jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might snap. He was holding back. Barely. Each time I shifted, he bucked instinctively, the hard ridge of him dragging over my sensitive skin until both of us were panting.


    "Hailee," he growled, the sound guttural now, his control slipping. "You¡¯re gonna make me¡ª"


    I moaned when his cock slid perfectly over my clit again, sending a shockwave through me. His entire body jerked, and then suddenly¡ªhe grabbed my hips and lifted me off him.


    I gasped, stunned, but before I could say anything, his hand was already stroking himself¡ªfast, rough.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he rasped, his eyes locking on mine as he stroked his dick. "I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t hold back."


    I watched, dazed and breathless, still pulsing from everything he¡¯d just done to me.


    His moans turned guttural, and with a loud, deep grunt, his hips jerked and he came¡ªhot, thick spurts spilling over his hand and stomach. His eyes fluttered shut, his chest heaving.


    For a long second, the car was silent except for our breathing.


    Then his eyes opened again¡ªdark, hungry, still full of desire.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he said roughly, voiceced with promise.

 Chapter 66: Return The Favour

    <h4>Chapter 66: Return The Favour</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Before I could even catch my breath, Callum leaned forward, his hands sliding back to my waist. There was something feral in his eyes¡ªlike he hadn¡¯t gotten enough, like the taste of me still lingered in his mind and drove him insane.


    "Lie back," he murmured, voice low, hoarse,manding.


    My breath hitched. "W-what?"


    He didn¡¯t repeat himself. Instead, he gently guided me down onto the back seat, pushing aside the mess of my skirt. His fingers hooked under my panties, dragging them down slowly¡ªagonizingly slow¡ªhis eyes never leaving mine.


    "Callum..." I whispered, my voice trembling.


    He smirked slightly, his breath ghosting over my inner thigh as he settled between my legs.


    "You teased me," he said, his voice dark and warm against my skin. "Now I¡¯m going to return the favor."


    I couldn¡¯t respond. My body was already on fire.


    The first swipe of his tongue was slow and teasing¡ªlike he was savoring me. I gasped, my hips jerking, hands flying to grip the seat.


    Callum groaned against me, his tongue working in firm,zy strokes, tasting every inch like he had all the time in the world. His hands gripped my thighs, keeping me wide open as he devoured me like I was hisst meal.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, my moans turning breathy. "Callum, please¡ª"


    But that only made him grow more relentless. He sucked, licked, and teased until I was writhing, until the coil in my stomach pulled tighter and tighter, each stroke pushing me closer to the edge.


    When he slid his tongue right over that perfect spot and sucked¡ªhard¡ªI shattered.


    I cried out, my entire body trembling as waves of pleasure crashed through me. I was breathless, undone, the world spinning around me.


    Callum didn¡¯t stop until I was squirming, oversensitive, pushing at his shoulders with trembling hands.


    He finally looked up, his lips glistening, eyes filled with heat and desire.


    Before I could catch my breath, Callum leaned forward again. His hand went for the buttons of my shirt. He unbuttoned them, exposing mepletely to him.


    I gasped as he moved up, kissing a trail along my belly, then higher... until his mouth closed over my breast through the thin fabric of my bra.


    A soft cry escaped me as he sucked gently, then with more hunger. My back arched toward him, hands flying to his shoulders for support.


    "Callum..." I whispered, breathless.


    He growled low in his throat, nipping at the sensitive peak until I whimpered. Then, unexpectedly, he tugged the cup of my bra down, exposing me fully to him.


    His lips closed around my bare nipple, tongue swirling, teeth grazing¡ªthen biting, not too hard, just enough to make me moan and tremble.


    I copsed against him with a shudder, sinking into hisp. My legs were weak, and I could barely think straight.


    I was stilling down from the high of his mouth on me, and now this¡ªhis warmth, his scent, his possessive touch¡ªit was overwhelming in the best and worst ways.


    "That..." he said with a low, breathless chuckle, "was hot."


    I looked up at him, my cheeks flushed, lips parted.


    "So..." he added, brushing a strand of hair from my face, "does this mean we¡¯re... dating now?"


    His voice was teasing, but his eyes searched mine like he genuinely wanted to know.


    And I froze.


    Because I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My mind was a swirl of guilt and confusion. Last night... and this morning... it was Nathan. I had given myself to him too. I had moaned under him just the same, melted in his arms, whispered his name.


    I¡¯d enjoyed both of them.


    And now... it felt like I was cheating on both of them with the other.


    Callum¡¯s smile faltered slightly when I didn¡¯t respond right away. But then he gave a small nod and looked away, like he understood more than I expected.


    "It¡¯s okay," he murmured, pulling me gently against his chest. "You don¡¯t have to answer that. I wasn¡¯t trying to pressure you."


    I closed my eyes, resting my head against him. His heartbeat thudded steadily beneath my ear, and I felt like I was falling deeper into something I couldn¡¯t control with both of them.


    I remained in Callum¡¯s arms for a long time while he tenderly stroked my hair. The car was quiet, but it was afortable silence until Callum spoke.


    "I¡¯m going to visit my parents this weekend... you wannae with me?"


    Surprised, I lifted my head from his chest and stared into his face... he looked damn serious.


    "You serious?"


    He smiled. "Yeah. I want you to meet my little sister... she¡¯ll love you."


    I swallowed and nodded. "I will think about it."


    I lied... I was definitely not thinking about it... there was no way I would follow him to meet his family... I had a lot on my te already.


    Slowly, I got off hisp and began buttoning up my shirt while I felt Callum¡¯s eyes on me.


    I adjusted thest button of my shirt, my fingers trembling just slightly.


    "I should go," I murmured, not meeting his gaze.


    "Hailee."


    His voice stopped me before I could open the car door.


    I turned, and he reached for me, his hand gentle against my jaw as he pulled me in. He kissed me again¡ªslow, lingering, almost reverent. Not rushed or heated like before. Just... passionate.


    "Goodbye," I whispered as our foreheads brushed.


    I slipped out of the car before he could say anything else, afraid I might stay if he did.


    Back in my room, I closed the door behind me and leaned against it, trying to catch my breath.


    What the hell am I doing?


    The air still smelled like him, and so did I. My lips were sore from kissing, my skin tingled where his hands had been. I made a beeline for the bathroom, stripping off every piece of clothing like it might burn me if I didn¡¯t.


    The shower was hot, almost scalding. I scrubbed harder than I needed to, trying to erase him¡ªhis scent, his taste, his voice in my ear.


    When I was finally dry and dressed in fresh clothes, I copsed onto my bed. My heart hadn¡¯t slowed once since I left Callum¡¯s car.


    Just as I picked up my phone, I noticed a notification¡ªa message from Nathan.


    Sent two hours ago.


    "Leave the window open. I¡¯lle see you after school."


    Panic fluttered in my chest. That was before I was with Callum. Before I...


    I didn¡¯t let myself think further. I quickly typed a reply, my fingers moving faster than my thoughts.


    "Back home. My window¡¯s open."


    It sounded too eager. Too desperate. But I hit send anyway.


    I stared at the screen, waiting for the little "read" receipt to appear. When it did, I sat up straighter, my breath held.


    But no reply came.


    I frowned.


    "Are you stilling?"


    A few seconds passed. Then his reply popped up.


    "No. Something came up."


    That was it.


    No teasing. No exnation. No emojis or follow-up.


    Just cold. Distant. Not like him.


    I stared at the message, my chest tightening.


    It didn¡¯t sound like Nathan. Something had changed.


    But before I could even dwell on it, a notification popped up on my phone, and I thought it was him. But when I unlocked my phone, I realized it wasn¡¯t him¡ªit was Dane.


    "Remember our outing? I¡¯ll be at your ce by 5 p.m."


    I groaned and tossed my phone away.


    Great... just great.

 Chapter 67: Picnic

    <h4>Chapter 67: Pic</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    A message popped up on my phone:


    "I¡¯m outside your apartment. You done?"


    My heart gave a little jump as I stared at it, then slowly let out a breath. I turned to the mirror, smoothing my hands over the soft off-shoulder top I¡¯d chosen¡ªcream-colored, light, and simple but ttering.


    I wasn¡¯t dressed too much, but I wasn¡¯t underdressed either.


    Just right.


    The ripped high-waisted jeans hugged my hips in all the right ces, and I¡¯d thrown on a pair of white sneakers to keep things casual. My red hair was pulled up in a high ponytail, a few loose strands framing my face naturally. I added a light dab of gloss to my lips and blinked at my reflection.


    "Okay, you can do this," I whispered to myself.


    I grabbed my phone, tossed it in my small crossbody bag, and headed for the door. Butterflies fluttered in my belly as I stepped out of my apartment and locked my door.


    The moment I turned around, there was Dane.


    Leaning against his sleek car, hands in his pockets, dressed in a in ck tee and dark jeans that somehow made him look like a walking magazine cover. His silver hair shimmered under the evening light, and those piercing brown eyesnded on me the moment I appeared.


    A slow smile tugged at his lips.


    "Wow," he said simply, standing upright. "You look... good."


    I gave a small smile, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "Thanks."


    He opened the passenger door for me like a gentleman, and I slid in, trying to ignore the way my heart wouldn¡¯t calm down.


    This wasn¡¯t just a pic anymore.


    It felt like something more.


    Something I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for... but somehow wanted anyway.


    Dane started the car, the soft hum of the engine filling the quiet between us. I tried to keep myself distracted by scrolling through my phone, pretending like his presence wasn¡¯t making my stomach flip every few seconds.


    But, of course, that didn¡¯tst.


    "I have to say it, Hailee," Dane said casually, breaking the silence. "You don¡¯t seem like an omega to me."


    My fingers froze mid-scroll.


    Slowly, I lifted my gaze away from my phone and looked at him. "What do you mean?"


    He nced at me briefly, then focused back on the road. "You don¡¯t smell like one," he said simply.


    I blinked, caught off guard.


    "You don¡¯t have that usual omega scent," he exined. "It¡¯s faint. Almost masked."


    I swallowed hard, staying silent as my brain tried to catch up.


    "And then there¡¯s the way you act," he added, shifting slightly in his seat. "Omegas tend to be... more submissive. Quiet. Careful."


    He turned to look at me again, this time just long enough for his eyes to sweep over me before returning to the road. "You don¡¯t speak like them either. There¡¯s boldness in you. Fire."


    I stayed still, suddenly very aware of every breath I took.


    "And the way you dress," he added, almost as an afterthought. "Most omegas don¡¯t bother with high ponytails, fitted jeans, or off-shoulder tops. You dress in pretty good clothes."


    The car fell into silence for a moment, his words lingering heavily in the air.


    I swallowed hard, unsure what to say. I felt exposed... like he¡¯d peeled back theyers I¡¯d worked so hard to keep up.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Everything he said¡ªeverything he noticed¡ªwas everything I¡¯d been told to hide.


    I gripped the strap of my bag a little tighter.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t acting well.


    Maybe I was messing it all up.


    But I didn¡¯t want to admit that. Not to Dane. Not even to myself.


    So instead, I leaned back into the seat and looked out the window, whispering softly, "Guess I¡¯m just a different kind of omega."


    Dane chuckled under his breath. "Yeah... I think you are. And that¡¯s cool."


    Another moment of silence hung in the air as we continued the drive. I kept my eyes out the window, trying to calm the strange fluttering in my chest, but every now and then, I could feel Dane nce at me.


    Eventually, the car slowed and turned off the main road onto a quieter, narrower path. My brows furrowed slightly. Where were we?


    A few minutester, we came to a stop in what looked like a hidden clearing surrounded by tall trees. The ce was quiet, peaceful, and secluded.


    I opened the door and stepped out slowly, the soft crunch of leaves under my sneakers the only sound.


    Dane came around the car, his usual confident smile ying on his lips. "Before you look around," he said, "I want to cover your eyes."


    I raised a brow. "Why?"


    "Because I want it to be a surprise," he said, already pulling out a folded cloth. "Come on. Just trust me."


    I hesitated, ncing around. "Dane..."


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice just slightly. "Please, Hailee? Just this once?"


    I sighed, reluctant... but then slowly nodded. "Fine."


    His smile deepened as he gently tied the cloth around my eyes, making sure it wasn¡¯t too tight. "Can you see anything?"


    "No."


    "Perfect." I could hear the amusement in his voice.


    He ced a hand at the small of my back and began guiding me slowly. "Just a few more steps."


    The grass was soft under my shoes, and I could feel the gentle breeze brushing against my skin. I had no idea what I was about to see¡ªbut somehow, the anticipation made my pulse race.


    "Okay," Dane finally said after a few seconds. "You ready?"


    I nodded, and he untied the cloth.


    When I opened my eyes, my breath caught in my throat.


    A pic.


    A beautiful, thoughtfully set-up pic.


    A thick nket was spread over the grass,yered with plush cushions and smallnterns flickering gently in the evening light. A wicker basket sat in the middle, slightly opened with glimpses of fruits, sandwiches, and snacks peeking out. There were even two tall sses and a chilled bottle of something sparkling waiting beside them.


    And surrounding it all were tiny fairy lights strung low across the trees above us, glowing like stars.


    "Dane..." I whispered, stunned. "You did this?"


    He looked a little shy for once, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah. I mean... figured if you were going to say yes to a pic, I¡¯d better make it worth your time."


    I blinked at him, touched in a way I didn¡¯t expect.


    This wasn¡¯t some rich guy show-off moment.


    It was... sweet.


    Real.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    I nodded slowly, still looking around. "It¡¯s beautiful."


    "Good," he said softly. "Because you deserve something beautiful."

 Chapter 68: The Game

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Game</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    We sat on the nket, and the food spread between us like something out of a movie. Dane popped open the sparkling drink and poured us both a ss, then handed me a sandwich with a little smirk.


    "You¡¯re not allergic to anything, right?"


    I chuckled softly. "Nope. You¡¯re safe."


    We started eating infortable silence. It was surprisingly easy, being with him. No pressure, no pretending to be someone I wasn¡¯t. At least... until he leaned back on one elbow and asked, "So, tell me about yourself."


    I nearly choked on my bite.


    I blinked, trying to stall with a sip from my ss. "Uh... what do you mean?"


    He shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. I want to know you. Like... the real you. Not just what people say about you at school."


    I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening slightly around my ss.


    He looked at me... eager to know more about me, and that was the problem.


    Because the real me? I didn¡¯t think I could tell anyone that.


    Not yet.


    So, I smiled... and lied.


    "Well," I began, "as you probably already know, I¡¯m the packhouse cook¡¯s daughter."


    Dane nodded, waiting.


    "We¡¯re originally from the Peculiar Pack," I went on. "Things weren¡¯t... great there. My dad died when I was about ten. Illness. One of those weird ones the healers didn¡¯t know how to fix."


    His gaze softened.


    "And after that, things kind of fell apart. My mom was treated badly¡ªtoo many whispers, too many stares. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, four years ago, we packed up and moved here."


    I shrugged like it didn¡¯t matter, but the lump in my throat said otherwise.


    "It wasn¡¯t easy," I added, trying to smile again. "New pack. New rules. Being an omega and all."


    Dane watched me in silence for a moment, then said softly, "That must¡¯ve been hard."


    I gave a small nod. "It was."


    But he didn¡¯t push. Didn¡¯t question the cracks in my story or the parts I left out.


    Instead, he just smiled, like what I said was enough.


    "You¡¯re strong," he said, reaching for another sandwich. "I mean it. A lot of people would¡¯ve crumbled."


    I nced at him and gave him a warm smile. He seemed so different from the rude young man I met days ago... it felt like something had changed in him and now he was finally growing on me.


    We talked a little more,ughed in between bites, and I could feel myself rxing again. Dane was easy to be around¡ªsurprisingly thoughtful, nothing like the smug rich boy I¡¯d assumed he was the first time we met. He didn¡¯t try too hard.


    After finishing his sandwich, he leaned back onto his elbows and let out a contented sigh.


    "Alright," he said, eyes glinting with yful mischief, "I feel like we should y a game now."


    I raised a brow. "A game?"


    "Yeah," he said, sitting up straighter. "Pic rule number one¡ªyou always end with some kind of fun. Card games, silly questions, something tough about."


    I smiled. "You¡¯re making up these rules as you go."


    He grinned. "Guilty."


    He reached into the basket and pulled out a small notepad and pen.


    "Okay, let¡¯s see... We could do ¡¯Would You Rather,¡¯ or maybe ¡¯Two Truths and a Lie.¡¯"


    I shook my head, amused.


    "Or... ssic ¡¯Never Have I Ever.¡¯" He wiggled his brows.


    I snorted. "I feel like that one always ends in chaos."


    "Exactly," he winked. "That¡¯s the fun part."


    I tilted my head, pretending to consider¡ªthen, before I even realized I was saying it, the words were out.


    "...Truth or Dare."


    Dane¡¯s brow lifted slightly, surprised. "Truth or Dare?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah. That one."


    He stared at me for a beat, then chuckled softly, shaking his head.


    "Alright then, Hailee," he said, scooting closer and setting the notepad aside. "Truth or Dare it is."


    Something about the way he said my name made my skin tingle.


    This was probably a bad idea.


    And yet I didn¡¯t want to back out.


    He looked at me, his eyes glittering with curiosity and challenge. "You go first. Truth or dare?"


    I bit my lip, nervous and excited all at once.


    "Truth," I said, trying to keep my voice steady, though my heart was doing cartwheels in my chest.


    Dane leaned forward, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Alright... who was your first?"


    I blinked. "First?"


    He grinned wider. "Yeah. Who took your V card?"


    My lips parted slightly in surprise. Of all the questions...


    I hesitated. My mind shed briefly to Nathan¡ªbut we¡¯d never crossed that line. So I shook my head, my cheeks heating.


    "No one," I said softly. "I¡¯m... still a virgin."


    Dane blinked, eyebrows rising slightly. "Seriously?"


    I nodded, not sure if I should feel proud or awkward. "Yeah. I mean... does that surprise you?"


    He tilted his head and smiled, something unreadable flickering in his eyes.


    "A little. But it suits you. You¡¯ve got that... untouched glow thing going on."


    "Okay," Iughed nervously, needing to get away from that look in his eyes before Ibusted. "Your turn. Truth or dare?"


    He smirked. "Dare."


    Without thinking, I blurted, "Take off your shirt."


    He raised a brow. "Really?"


    I gave a mock-serious nod, crossing my arms. "Rules are rules."


    A crooked grin pulled at his lips as he reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head in one smooth motion.


    My breath hitched.


    Damn.


    Lean, sculpted abs. Broad chest. V lines that disappeared into his jeans. And a faint trail of silver hair dusting down the middle.


    It took everything in me not to stare, but my eyes definitely lingered longer than they should¡¯ve.


    "Like what you see?" he teased, catching me in the act.


    I rolled my eyes quickly and looked away, my face burning. "Shut up."


    He chuckled. "Your turn, Hailee. Truth or dare?"


    I swallowed and said, "Dare."


    His smirk widened. "Take off your top."


    My eyes shot wide. "Excuse me?"


    He shrugged casually. "You dared me. It¡¯s only fair."


    I bit my lip, suddenly very aware of my racing heart.


    Slowly¡ªmaybe a little too slowly¡ªI tugged the cream off-shoulder top over my head and dropped it on the nket beside me.


    That left me in myce-trimmed bra.


    Dane¡¯s eyes flicked over me¡ªslow and appreciative, like he was memorizing the moment.


    His gaze was intense, but not in a gross or greedy way.


    It was reverent. Like he was seeing something rare and couldn¡¯t look away.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," he murmured, his voice husky.


    I looked down quickly, smiling shyly as I yed with the hem of the nket. "Okay, stop staring."


    "Can¡¯t help it," he said, voice lower now. "You make it hard."


    The air between us shifted, tension thickening. That easy, yful vibe from earlier had morphed into something else¡ªsomething warmer, heavier. Flirty. Charged.


    "Truth or dare?" he asked again, his voice barely above a whisper now.


    My heart thudded against my ribs. I should say truth, but then...


    "Dare." slipped out of my lips.


    Dane leaned closer, just enough that his breath kissed my cheek. "Let me kiss you."

 Chapter 69: Dare

    <h4>Chapter 69: Dare</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I swallowed hard.


    Dane¡¯s words lingered in the air between us, heavy and electrified.


    "Let me kiss you."


    For a second, I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. My heart was beating so fast I thought it might leap out of my chest. Every nerve in my body lit up, aware of how close he was, how close his lips were.


    But I didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    "...Okay," I whispered.


    The moment the word left my lips, Dane closed the distance. His hand came up to cradle the side of my face¡ªthen kissed me.


    And gods...


    It was nothing like I expected.


    Nothing like Nathan¡¯s kiss. Nathan¡¯s was fierce, desperate, like he needed me to breathe.


    Nothing like Callum¡¯s. His had been possessive, iming with hunger.


    But Dane¡¯s?


    His was slow heat. Passionate and intoxicating.


    His lips moved against mine like he had all the time in the world, coaxing rather than taking. I melted into it, into him, my hands clutching the nket beneath me as I leaned forward without realizing it. His other hand slid to the small of my back, pulling me just a little closer. Not enough to overwhelm¡ªjust enough to make my boobs press against his bare chest.


    I responded before I could even think about it. My lips parted for him, deepening the kiss, letting him in.


    A soft sound escaped my lips.


    The kiss grew hungrier, but never lost that tenderness. Like he wanted me¡ªbut also wanted to savor me.


    When we finally pulled apart, breathless and flushed, my eyes fluttered open to find his staring right back at me.


    "Wow," I breathed.


    Dane gave a crooked grin, his forehead lightly resting against mine. "Yeah... wow."


    Iughed softly, still trying to catch my breath. "That was..."


    "Hot?" he offered, his lips brushing mine again.


    "Yeah," I murmured, dazed. "Really hot."


    But then came the strangest part¡ªI couldn¡¯t pick the best kisser from the three boys...


    We sat there, the heat of that kiss still lingering on my lips. I could barely focus, barely think straight. My lips still tingled from where his had pressed, and I was half-tempted to lean in again... but instead, I forced myself to clear my throat and look away.


    "Okay," I said, trying to calm my racing heart, "your turn again. Truth or dare?"


    Dane¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. "Dare."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, grinning. "Alright then. Shift into your wolf."


    That caught him off guard for a split second. His brows lifted, and then that signature smirk of his curled on his lips.


    "You could¡¯ve just said you wanted to see me naked," he drawled, his voice low and teasing.


    I rolled my eyes, trying to keep my face from heating all over again. "Please. Don¡¯t tter yourself."


    But that only made his grin widen.


    "No shame in being curious," he added smoothly, reaching down to unbutton his jeans. "I mean, you already dared me to take my shirt off, then your top came off... feels only fair, doesn¡¯t it?"


    I looked away, biting back augh and trying not to stare¡ªbut I was staring, wasn¡¯t I?


    His fingers made quick work of the button and zipper, and then, with zero hesitation, he slid the jeans down his legs, revealing the ck briefs underneath.


    My breath caught.


    The fabric clung to him¡ªreally clung to him¡ªoutlining the hard line of his dick. He reached down and casually cupped himself through the briefs, hiding the shaft between his legs as he looked right at me with a smug glint in his eye.


    "You sure you can handle this, omega?" he teased, his voice almost a growl.


    I tensed, my thighs pressing together instinctively as my cheeks med. "Just shift already, Dane."


    He chuckled, clearly enjoying how flustered I¡¯d be. With a shrug, he slipped off thest piece of clothing and stood therepletely naked.


    My eyes instinctively drifted to his shaft and I swallowed hard at the length and size of it before looking away.


    Then, before I could even breathe, his body rippled.


    Bones cracked. Muscles twisted. His human form shifted, shrinking and shifting before my eyes.


    And suddenly, where Dane had been, a stunning silver wolf stood.


    Large, regal, powerful.


    His eyes¡ªstill that piercing, intense brown¡ªlocked with mine as he padded forward, steps silent over the nket.


    He was breathtaking.


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding. "Wow..."


    The wolf gave a low, approving chuff, almost like he was smirking in wolf form.


    Of course he was.


    "Show-off," I muttered under my breath, but I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    The silver wolf circled the nket once before settling in front of me. His tail swishedzily, his ears twitching at every little sound¡ªbut his eyes never left mine.


    He held my gaze for a long beat, and then he moved again. His muscles tensed... and just like that, his body began to shift.


    Bones cracked. Fur disappeared. And in mere seconds, he stood tall in front of me once more in his full, glorious, naked human form.


    My breath caught.


    Again.


    His skin glistened with sweat, his muscles were sexy and powerful, his body broad and lean. His dick hung heavy between his legs, thick and long, just as impressive as it had been a moment ago.


    He didn¡¯t bother covering himself. Didn¡¯t even reach for his clothes. He just looked at me¡ªwild and unashamed¡ªlike this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Gods, this boy had no shame.


    "You have a beautiful wolf," I whispered, my voice breathless, shaky even.


    A slow, cocky smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he lowered himself back down onto the nket,pletely unbothered by his nudity.


    "Thanks," he said, his voice low and warm. "But you should see what he can do when someone¡¯s not just watching."


    I rolled my eyes, my cheeks burning. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    He chuckled, then leaned back on his hands, casually. Still very naked.


    "Truth or dare?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    I opened my mouth to say "Truth." That was the n. Something safe. Something boring.


    But the word that came out was¡ª


    "Dare."


    Dane¡¯s smirk widened. "Alright, little omega," he murmured, his voice like dark velvet. "Take off your bra."


    My eyes widened. My heart leapt into my throat.


    "You serious?" I choked out.


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. "You picked dare, sweetheart."


    My stomach flipped. My whole body was hot now, and it had nothing to do with the warm night air.


    I could say no. I should say no.


    But something in his voice, in his eyes, in the way he looked at me like I was something precious and wild... all of it made me hesitate.


    And then... slowly... I reached behind my back.

 Chapter 70: Imagine It’s Me

    <h4>Chapter 70: Imagine It¡¯s Me</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His eyes darkened.


    The moment the sp came undone, I slid the straps down my arms and let the bra fall into myp. I wasn¡¯t breathing. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Dane¡¯s gaze dipped, then flicked back up to my face.


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t have to.


    The look in his eyes said it all.


    And gods, it made me feel like I was the only girl in the entire damn world.


    My chest rose and fell rapidly. Dane didn¡¯t speak. He just stared, like he couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just done but also like he¡¯d known I would.


    Then... he moved.


    Slowly.


    Like a predator crossing the distance between us, he shifted onto his knees and crawled closer, his eyes never leaving mine. His hand reached out, brushing my arm, then sliding over my side. His touch was warm¡ªfeverish even¡ªand when his palm finally cupped my breast, I sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Dane..." I whispered, not sure if it was a warning or a plea.


    His thumb grazed my nipple.


    I gasped, my body arching instinctively into his touch. The sensation was sharp and electric, shooting straight through me and settling low in my belly.


    "You¡¯re so soft," he murmured, his voice rough and reverent, like I was something sacred. "So perfect."


    And then he dipped his head.


    His lips brushed over my skin, teasing at first. Just a feather-light kiss at the top of my breast. Then lower. And lower still.


    When his mouth finally closed around my nipple, I whimpered.


    Heat exploded through me. My fingers tangled in the nket as his tongue flicked, circled, then sucked gently. My hips twitched, my legs pressing together as my body fought to process the flood of sensations.


    His other hand found my waist, holding me while his mouth worshipped me, slow and passionate, like he wanted to memorize every reaction.


    "Dane..." I breathed again.


    He pulled back just enough to nce up at me, his lips glistening, his eyes full of wicked delight. "Tell me if I need to stop."


    I shook my head instantly. "Don¡¯t."


    His grin deepened.


    And then he leaned in again.


    Dane¡¯s lips wrapped around my nipple again, sucking harder this time. My head fell back with a moan as waves of pleasure rolled through me. His tongue circled, teased, then pulled gently, making my body tremble under him.


    Then, just as slowly as he had started, he pulled away.


    He sat back across from me, breathing a little heavier now. His chest rose and fell, and I noticed he was hard. My eyes widened. I could see the outline clearly... even the veins running along it.


    He noticed me looking and gave a small, crooked smile. "I choose dare."


    I blinked, my heart pounding. "Okay," I said, voice low and shaky. "I dare you... to make me cum."


    Something shifted in his eyes.


    The yful spark turned into pure hunger.


    He didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjustunched forward like a starving man. His hands gripped my hips, dragging me under him. His lips crashed against mine in a deep, messy kiss before he moved lower, tugging at the button of my jeans.


    I gasped as he undid them, then yanked them down along with my panties in one quick, desperate motion.


    He growled low in his throat, staring between my thighs like he was about to devour me.


    "Dane¡ª" I started, breathless.


    Dane¡¯s eyes darkened as he settled between my thighs, his breath hot against my skin. My legs trembled, unsure whether to close or open wider, but he gently ced his hands on my knees and pushed them apart.


    "Rx," he murmured, kissing the inside of my thigh. "Let me take care of you."


    His lips moved slowly, teasing me with kisses and light strokes, building the tension until I was squirming beneath him. My fingers gripped the nket, and a shaky moan left my lips as he finally pressed a kiss to the ce I needed him most.


    My hips jerked at the first touch of his tongue.


    It was soft. Then slow again. Every movement sent a shock through my body. He explored me with the same intensity he always had in his eyes¡ªlike he was learning every part of me, memorizing what made me tremble, what made me whimper, what made me fall apart.


    "Dane," I breathed, barely able to say his name.


    His hands gripped my thighs tighter as he focused, drawing tight circles, adding just enough pressure to make my whole body tighten. My back arched off the nket, my eyes fluttering shut as the pleasure built higher and higher.


    I was close. Too close.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I gasped, my voice breaking.


    He didn¡¯t. If anything, he worked harder, faster, with more focus, like he wanted nothing more than to pull every sound out of me.


    And then everything snapped.


    My body shook as the pleasure hit me, overwhelming and warm, making me cry out his name. He stayed with me through every second of it, slowing only when I finally copsed back against the nket, breathing hard,pletely undone.


    As thest wave of pleasure rolled through me, I looked up and my breath caught. Dane was still kneeling between my thighs, his chest rising and falling, his eyes locked on mine. But it was impossible to miss the way his cock stood.


    He was hard. Painfully hard, his arousal was impossible to ignore. Thick, veined... pulsing with every breath he took. A flush crept up my skin as heat pooled low in my belly.


    "Dane..." I whispered, licking my lips. "How... how can I help?"


    He didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯t even blink.


    "Touch yourself," he said, voice like gravel soaked in fire. "Let me see you pleasure yourself."


    I hesitated for a heartbeat.


    Then, slowly, I obeyed.


    My fingers slid over the curve of my breast, teasing the sensitive peak of my nipple. A soft gasp escaped me. My eyes locked with his, and his hand moved, stroking himself in time with my touch.


    "Spread your legs wider for me, Hailee," he growled, and my legs parted without a second thought.


    "Insert a finger in and imagine it¡¯s me," he murmured, his eyes burning with desire. "Imagine me inside you."


    I did. I slid one finger inside, slowly, imagining his heat, his size, the stretch. Our eyes remained locked.


    Dane growled, stroking himself faster. "Fuck, Hailee," he moaned, his grip tightening, his pace quickening.


    We moved together in rhythm.


    His breathing grew ragged. Mine turned to moans I couldn¡¯t hold back. And when the wave finally crashed over me, it dragged me under with a force that left me shaking.


    He came momentster with a deep, broken sound, his body seizing, his eyes never leaving mine.


    Afterward, we copsed onto the nket, limbs tangled, skin flushed and damp with heat. He pulled me into his arms, holding me like I was the most sacred thing on earth.


    And in the quiet that followed, I stared up at the sky, my heart pounding, my breath slowing, and finally asked myself¡ª


    What have I just done?

 Chapter 71: Don’t Believe Me

    <h4>Chapter 71: Don¡¯t Believe Me</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    "I have to go home... it¡¯ste." She tried to sit up from the mat, but I gently pinned her down, climbing over her without putting any weight on her. Her brows furrowed, clearly confused by my sudden action, but I didn¡¯t move further. I didn¡¯t touch her inappropriately. I just... stared. God, she was beautiful. The way the moonlight kissed her skin, the little crease between her brows, her lips slightly parted¡ªit was enough to knock the air out of my lungs. I could stay like this forever. And that flutter in my chest again... what the hell was that? Am I falling in love with her?


    My wolf scoffed in the back of my mind. "Of course you are, idiot. It¡¯s painfully obvious."


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing as the words tumbled out before I could stop them. "I think I¡¯m falling in love with you, Hailee."


    Her eyes widened, stunned, her mouth opening just slightly in disbelief. She didn¡¯t say anything for a second. I didn¡¯t me her¡ªhell, I hadn¡¯t expected to say that out loud either. I¡¯d known her for only a few days, but it felt like she¡¯d already carved a permanent space inside me.


    Hailee suddenly scoffed, her tone sharp and disbelieving. "You can¡¯t be serious."


    "I am," I cut in, my voice firmer now. "I¡¯m definitely serious. I¡¯ve never been this serious in my entire life."


    Her face twisted into a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Dane, we made out. That¡¯s it. You don¡¯t love me. You can¡¯t fucking love me. That¡¯s not what this is."


    I blinked, her words hitting harder than I expected. But still... I shook my head. "Don¡¯t tell me what I feel. I know what this is. It¡¯s not just lust or a heat-of-the-moment thing. I feel something for you, Hailee. I don¡¯t care how fast or reckless it seems¡ªI know it¡¯s real."


    Her chest rose and fell as she exhaled sharply. Then her frown deepened.


    "Please get off me," she said. "I need to get dressed. I need to go home."


    I hesitated, not ready to move, not ready to let the moment end like this¡ªbut the look in her eyes left no room for argument. Reluctantly, I shifted off her and watched as she sat up, grabbing her clothes, her back to me now.


    Releasing a heavy sigh, I grabbed my clothes and began dressing too. The ride back to her apartment was quiet. Too quiet. Hailee stared out the window the whole time, her arms folded tightly across her chest, lips pressed into a firm line. The glow from the passing streetlights shed over her face, and every few seconds, I caught her brows twitching like she was in deep thought.


    She didn¡¯t say a single word, and I didn¡¯t press her. But it was killing me. Was she refusing to believe I loved her... because she didn¡¯t feel the same? Or worse¡ªbecause she loved someone else?


    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. That thought¡ªthat possibility¡ªhurt at me like a damn parasite. I hated it. I hated that she made me feel this way. And still, I¡¯d rather feel all of it than walk away from her.


    When we pulled up in front of her apartment building, she reached for the door handle instantly, like she couldn¡¯t get away fast enough.


    "Hailee," I said, stopping her. My voice was quiet, almost a whisper. "Wait."


    She paused but didn¡¯t look at me.


    "Just tell me," I said. "Are you pushing me away because you don¡¯t believe me... or because your heart already belongs to someone else?"


    That made her freeze. Her hand still on the door, her shoulders stiff. I could almost see the war happening inside her head.


    "I..." she started, but her voice cracked. She cleared her throat and tried again. "I don¡¯t know what you want me to say, Dane."


    "I want the truth," I said. "Even if it¡¯s ugly. Even if it hurts."


    She finally turned her head slightly, her profile lit by the streemp. "I don¡¯t know what I feel," she admitted softly. "You say you¡¯re falling for me, but you don¡¯t know me. Not really. You know what I showed you. What I let you see. And I can¡¯t give you something real if I¡¯m still figuring myself out."


    That hurt, but at least it wasn¡¯t another man.


    Still, I had to know. "Is there someone else?"


    She looked away for a moment as if deliberating in thought, then she looked at me finally, her gaze unreadable. "Thanks for the ride, Dane."


    She opened the door and stepped out, and for a second I thought she¡¯d leave it at that. But before she shut the door, she leaned back in just a little.


    "Thanks... I had a great time.. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    Then she closed the door gently and walked into the building without looking back.


    And me? I just sat there like an idiot watching her until she got inside her apartment.


    The drive back to the packhouse felt longer than it actually was. Every turn of the wheel, every bump in the road, just gave my mind more room to spiral. I kept reying that onest nce she gave before stepping out of the car... God, I wanted to hold onto that forever. At least she didn¡¯t walk away angry. At least she said she¡¯d see me tomorrow.


    "At least she didn¡¯t reject you. That¡¯s a good sign," my wolfforted.


    I didn¡¯t respond. I was too busy trying to untangle what the hell I was feeling.


    By the time I stepped into the packhouse, it was close to bedtime. The sitting room was quiet. I thought everyone would be asleep by now, but...


    "Dane," a familiar voice called.


    I looked up to see Nathan standing near the hallway, dressed like he was heading out. Car keys in one hand, jacket half on.


    "Hey," I muttered, trying to walk past him.


    "Hold up," he said, stepping in front of me. "Where are youing from?"


    I blinked. "Why are you asking?"


    His jaw tensed. He took a slow step toward me, sniffing the air once, then again, more deliberately this time. His eyes darkened instantly.


    "Why is Hailee¡¯s scent all over you?" he growled.


    That¡¯s when it clicked. Shit. I¡¯d been with her for hours. Close to her. On top of her. Of course her scent would cling to me.


    "I was with her," I said carefully, watching his expression shift.


    "With her?" he repeated, his voice hard. His entire posture shifted¡ªtighter, more alert.


    I nodded once. "Yeah."


    He furrowed his brow, stepping closer now, his eyes narrowed like he was trying to read between the lines. "When you say you were with her... do you mean¡ª" His voice dropped low. "Did you touch her?"


    I said nothing.


    "Did you kiss her?" he asked, each word like it was ripped from his throat. "Because her scent... it¡¯s everywhere on you. Just being close to her won¡¯t make her scent cling on you like a second skin."


    I didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t move. I just stared at him for a beat too long... and then walked past him without saying another word.


    But we both knew I¡¯d already answered him. Silence said more than a confession ever could.


    The morning came too quickly. I barely slept. My mind had been stuck on Hailee. I dragged myself out of bed, dressed for school, and headed out. Arriving at school, it was the usual routine. The usual girls waving, whispering, giving me those flirty smiles. But I barely noticed any of them.


    My eyes searched for only one person.


    By the time I got to ss, she was already there¡ªtalking to Callum. Something in me twisted at the sight. He stood close to her desk, his bodynguage casual, hers more animated, but I could feel the pull between them even from a distance. The way she looked at him... it got me so jealous.


    When she noticed my presence, she lifted up her gaze and looked at me. I smiled faintly and waved. She waved back, a soft smile tugging at her lips.


    I took my seat near the front, trying not to nce back.


    A few minutester, Nathan walked in. He didn¡¯t even look in her direction. No smile. No nod. No subtle acknowledgment. He just strode to the back of the room and sat like she didn¡¯t even exist.


    But I saw how her eyes followed him. How her expression shifted from curiosity to confusion to worry.


    She kept ncing over her shoulder, biting her lip, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her notebook.


    She likes him. She really likes him. It was written all over her face¡ªetched in the way she looked at him, wanting him to look at her or acknowledge her.


    But he never did.


    And the way her shoulders drooped when he ignored her?


    That told me everything I needed to know.

 Chapter 72: Ignoring Me

    <h4>Chapter 72: Ignoring Me</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I could barely focus the entire ss.


    Dane and Callum were asionally sneaking nces my way, but then there was Nathan.


    Sitting in the back.


    Completely still.


    Andpletely cold.


    Not once did he look at me. Not once did he acknowledge my presence. It was like I¡¯d disappeared.


    And for some reason... it hurt.


    Why was Nathan avoiding me like the gue?


    It made my stomach twist in knots.


    Was he mad at me? Did he know something?


    "Alright, ss," the teacher¡¯s voice broke through the fog of my thoughts, "pair up for your project presentations. I want partners. Groups of two. No more, no less."


    A shuffle of papers and hushed voices filled the room. I turned to L, half-expecting to pair with her like usual, but the teacher¡¯s next words made my heart drop.


    "I¡¯ll be assigning pairs today."


    Oh no.


    Please not¡ª


    "Hailee and... Nathan."


    I blinked.


    What?


    I turned my head slowly, my eyes darting to the back of the room. Nathan didn¡¯t even react.


    He just sat there. Stone-faced.


    Like my name had never been said.


    " Dane and Mia."


    "Callum and Floka."


    When ss ended, students began packing up, buzzing about their project topics. I stayed seated for a few seconds longer, trying to collect myself, then finally stood and walked toward the back of the ssroom.


    Nathan didn¡¯t look up.


    He was putting his notebook into his bag, his jaw tight.


    I hesitated for a moment, then said softly, "Hey."


    Still nothing.


    Okay then.


    "I guess we¡¯re partners," I continued awkwardly. "So... um, when are you free? We could figure out a time to meet and¡ª"


    "Where and when?" he cut in tly, finally ncing at me.


    His tone wasn¡¯t sharp but there was no warmth. No emotion.


    I swallowed. "I mean... my ce works? Or anywhere you¡¯refortable with. I¡¯m usually free after six."


    "Fine. Your ce by seven."


    I nodded slowly, caught off guard by how clipped his words were.


    Then, before I could say anything else, he zipped up his bag and brushed past me like I wasn¡¯t even there.


    My chest tightened, but I got a hold of myself. Dane walked over just as Nathan brushed past me, not even sparing me a backward nce.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently, concern written across his face.


    I looked up at him, narrowing my eyes just slightly. "Did you... tell Nathan?"


    His brows pinched. "Tell him what?"


    "That we... made out." The words felt weirding out, like I wasn¡¯t sure they were even real anymore.


    Dane blinked, then shook his head. "No. Why would I do that?"


    I studied his face for a moment. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. If anything, he looked a little offended by the question.


    "I just..." I paused, then sighed. "Forget it."


    But I couldn¡¯t forget it. Nathan¡¯s coldness was eating at me.


    Why was he acting like this? Why did it feel like something had changed overnight? I clenched my jaw and forced myself not to dwell on it. If Nathan wanted to act like I didn¡¯t exist, fine. I wouldn¡¯t chase him. I had more important things to worry about.


    As I stepped outside the building, Callum jogged up beside me, his messenger bag slung over his shoulder.


    "Hey," he said, shing me a smile. "You need a ride home?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah. Thanks."


    We walked toward the parking lot together. As we were approaching his car, I paused.


    My eyes caught movement by the edge of the gym building. There, in the shade of the wall, stood Nathan.


    Talking to a girl.


    Not just any girl¡ªone of the Gamma¡¯s daughters. Amaran, I think. Pretty. Confident. Always dressed like she had a fashion show to catch.


    She wasughing at something he said, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger. And Nathan? He wasn¡¯t exactly smiling, but he was looking at her. Really looking at her.


    Something clenched in my chest.


    I looked away quickly, pretending I didn¡¯t care.


    But I did.


    God, why did I?


    What was he saying to her? Why did it suddenly feel like I was the one being reced?


    "Everything okay?" Callum asked from beside me, unlocking his car.


    "Yeah," I said quickly, forcing a smile as I climbed in. "Totally fine."


    But I wasn¡¯t.


    Not even close.


    The ride home with Callum was quiet, but not ufortable. He yed soft music in the background, and for a moment, I allowed myself to forget the weird tension that had taken root in my chest.


    Forget Nathan.


    Forget his cold stare.


    Forget the Gamma girl and her perfect, painted smile.


    I turned my face to the window, letting the breeze from the lowered ss brush my cheek. It helped. A little.


    When we finally pulled up in front of my home, I reached for the door handle¡ªbut Callum cleared his throat and stopped me.


    "Wait," he said, stepping out quickly. I frowned, confused, and followed as he went around to the trunk.


    He popped it open, then pulled out a small ck box. It wasn¡¯t huge, but it looked expensive, elegant. He walked back to me and handed it over with a shy smile. "Here. It¡¯s for you."


    I blinked in surprise. "What?"


    "Just open it."


    I hesitated, then lifted the lid slowly.


    Inside was a ne¡ªdelicate, simple, and breathtaking. A tiny crystal teardrop set in a gold chain that shimmered even under the fading daylight. My breath caught in my throat.


    "Callum..."


    "I had it made," he said quickly. "By my family¡¯s goldsmith. Custom. I told him I wanted something that looked like you¡ªquietly beautiful."


    I stared at the ne, unable to speak.


    He gently took it from the box and stepped behind me. "May I?"


    I nodded stiffly, turning so he could sp it around my neck. His fingers brushed lightly against my skin, and I felt a strange flutter low in my stomach.


    Once it was on, I turned back to him.


    "Thank you," I whispered. "It¡¯s... really beautiful."


    His eyes met mine, a softness in them.


    "Anything for you, Hailee."


    Then, unexpectedly, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to my lips. It wasn¡¯t rushed or hungry. Just... gentle. Sweet.


    I stood frozen, unsure how to react.


    When he pulled back, his gaze searched mine carefully. "I love you, Hailee," he said, voice steady. "I just wanted you to know."


    My heart thundered in my chest.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I didn¡¯t even know how to feel.


    So I gave a small, awkward smile and whispered, "Bye, Callum," before turning and walking up to my door.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    Not because I didn¡¯t care...


    But because I did.


    And that made everything so much harder.

 Chapter 73: He Knew

    <h4>Chapter 73: He Knew</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I was still staring at the ne in the mirror when the doorbell rang.


    I blinked, turning away quickly. I¡¯d half-expected Nathan to show up through my window again like he always did, but the doorbell?


    That was new.


    I opened the door and found him standing there, his bag slung over one shoulder, hisptop tucked under his arm. His face was neutral, unreadable, but not cold like earlier. Just...nk.


    "Hey," I said softly, stepping aside. "Come in."


    He gave a small nod and walked in without a word, his eyes scanning the space briefly before he followed me toward my room. There was no unnecessary small talk. No teasing. Just silence and tension.


    The moment we stepped into my room, he moved toward the bed, sat down, and opened hisptop like this was just another assignment. Like we were just ssmates.


    He didn¡¯t even look at me when he said, "I already did some research and drafted an outline. I organized the sources and split the main points by subtopics."


    I frowned, crossing my arms as I watched him click through a folderbeled with both our names.


    Wait.


    "Hold on," I said slowly, walking over. "You already did all of that?"


    He still didn¡¯t meet my eyes. "Yeah. I figured I¡¯d get a head start."


    I moved closer, my tone rising just a little. "Nathan, this was supposed to be a partner project."


    "I know."


    "Then why the hell did you do everything yourself?"


    Finally, he looked up at me.


    And for the first time today, he looked me straight in the eyes. "I thought you¡¯d be busy."


    I blinked. "Busy?"


    He gave a small shrug, eyes flicking back to the screen. "With Dane. Or Callum. Or whoever else is currently making out with you."


    The air between us tightened instantly.


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again, unsure what to even say.


    That one sentence¡ªso calm, so casual¡ªhit harder than anything he¡¯d said to me before.


    I stared at him, stunned.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked softly.


    Nathan didn¡¯t respond right away. His fingers tapped something on theptop, his eyes locked on the screen like it held all the answers. Like I hadn¡¯t just felt his words cut through me.


    "Nathan?" I pressed again. "What do you mean by that?"


    He finally spoke, but his voice was t. "Nothing. Forget it."


    And just like that, he went right back to talking about the project.


    "We can use this source for the main argument. I already drafted the intro, but you can revise it if you want." He flipped the screen slightly toward me and pointed at a paragraph. "We need to split who presents what. I thought I¡¯d cover the first two parts¡ª"


    I sat down beside him, barely hearing a word.


    He was so calm. Too calm. But I could feel the weight behind his silence.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Nathan," I said, cutting him off. "Just say it."


    He kept staring at theptop.


    "Please," I whispered. "Say what¡¯s on your mind. I can¡¯t take this... weird tension. If you¡¯re angry with me, just¡ªsay it."


    He was quiet for a few seconds. Then he mmed theptop shut and shoved it off hisp with a frustrated growl.


    "Fine," he snapped, finally turning to face me. "You want to know what¡¯s on my mind?"


    His voice rose, sharp and wounded. "How would you feel if we made out all night¡ªif we stayed up touching, holding each other, if I told you things I¡¯ve never said to anyone¡ªand then, hourster, you saw me making out with someone else?"


    My heart dropped. My lips parted, but I couldn¡¯t find any words.


    Nathanughed bitterly, no humor in it at all. "You can¡¯t, right? Because that¡¯s exactly what happened. To me."


    I blinked, stunned.


    "I came to your house," he said, his voice trembling now. "Yesterday. I was going to surprise you. I had something I wanted to say. Something I needed to tell you."


    I sat frozen, watching as his jaw clenched, his throat bobbing like he was fighting something down.


    "I saw Callum¡¯s car parked outside," he continued. "At first, I thought maybe he was just dropping you off. But you didn¡¯t get out. You didn¡¯t leave. And the windows were tinted, but..."


    His voice cracked.


    "I¡¯m a wolf, Hailee," he said, his eyes meeting mine now. "I could hear everything."


    My blood went cold.


    He stared at me, and I could see it¡ªthe moment his heart shattered again just from remembering it.


    "I heard you," he whispered. "Your voice. Your moans. Your words. Everything."


    Tears welled in my eyes, but he wasn¡¯t finished.


    "As if that wasn¡¯t enough," he went on, quieter now, "I find out you made out with Dane too."


    I covered my mouth, feeling like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "And yet here I am," he continued, voice barely above a whisper, "trying to act like this is normal. Like it doesn¡¯t hurt."


    He stood suddenly, pacing a few steps, then turned back to me, his eyes ssy with tears.


    "Why don¡¯t you juste out and say it, Hailee?" he asked, his voice pained. "Tell the three of us the truth. That you want to date all of us. That you want to keep us all around just long enough to figure out who makes your heart skip the hardest."


    I shook my head quickly, tears slipping down my cheeks. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing¡ª"


    "Isn¡¯t it?" he cut in, painfully. "Because it sure as hell feels like it. One second I think you¡¯ve chosen me. Then you¡¯re kissing Dane. And then I hear Callum making you moan his name."


    I stared at him, shattered. "Nathan... I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    He exhaled shakily, looking away.


    There were tears in his eyes.


    Nathan. The strong, unreadable, stubborn Nathan... was crying.


    And I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He looked at me again, but this time, there was something different in his eyes. Not anger. Not hate. Just... pain.


    "There¡¯s a lot going on in my life right now," he said quietly, rubbing his palm against his chest like he could soothe whatever pain was inside him. "So much pressure. So much I don¡¯t even talk about. My family. The pack. My own mind."


    I said nothing, frozen in ce.


    He let out a shaky breath. "But I still chose to push all of that aside for you. I made space for you, Hailee. I let myself hope. I thought..." His voice cracked slightly. "I thought I found something good. Something real."


    Tears slid silently down my cheeks.


    "I don¡¯t think I can do this," he said finally. "Not like this."


    He turned away, grabbing hisptop and bag from the bed. My chest tightened.


    "Wait," I choked out. "Nathan, please¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll send you my part of the project tonight," he interrupted softly, without looking at me. "You can work yours around it however you like."


    He took a step toward the door.


    "Nathan," I tried again, my voice trembling.


    But he didn¡¯t turn back.


    He paused at the door, his hand on the knob, his shoulders tense.


    "I hope you figure out what you want, Hailee," he said. His voice was so low I almost didn¡¯t hear it. Then he opened the door.


    And as the door clicked shut, I realized... I might¡¯ve just lost him for good.

 Chapter 74: Ignoring Her

    <h4>Chapter 74: Ignoring Her</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    That feeling when you break up with someone¡ªor at least, try to¡ªtell them to stay away, that you¡¯re done, that you have to be done... but somehow, you¡¯re the one hurting the most?


    Yeah.


    That¡¯s the hell I was going through.


    The teacher¡¯s voice droned on at the front of the ssroom, something about the structure of persuasive essays, but it all sounded like static in my ears.


    My focus?


    It was three seats in front of me.


    On my Hailee.


    Her shoulders were stiff, her head slightly bowed like she was doing everything she could not to look back.


    I¡¯d spilled everythingst night¡ªmy pain, my jealousy, the betrayal I felt. I said things I¡¯d been holding back for days.


    And still... here I was.


    Watching her like a lovesick idiot.


    Missing her like we¡¯d been together for years instead of whatever this was.


    And the worst part?


    I didn¡¯t even hate her.


    I wanted to.


    God, I wanted to hate her so bad. It would¡¯ve been easier. Cleaner. I could¡¯ve walked away and never looked back.


    But no.


    I kept remembering herugh. The way she used to look at me like I was the only one in the room. The softness in her voice when she¡¯d whisper my name.


    Now?


    Now it felt like there was a wall between us I couldn¡¯t break through¡ªeven if I wanted to.


    She shifted slightly in her seat, her fingers fiddling with the edge of her notebook.


    And just like that, I was spiraling again.


    Was she thinking about me, or was it them who made her heart race now?


    Was I just a temporary feeling to her?


    I tore my gaze away before I lost my mind again.


    This was the consequence of letting someone in. Of falling in love.


    And maybe I only had myself to me for thinking I could be enough for her.


    Maybe I never was.


    But damn it... I still wanted to be.


    I looked at Dane and noticed his eyes were on her. He was gawking at her and wasn¡¯t even hiding it. My frown deepened, and I looked away and settled my gaze on Callum, who sat right beside Hailee.


    I observed that from time to time he kept staring at Hailee¡ªand God help me, I felt so miserable in my seat.


    Why does it have to be her?


    There were thousands of girls drooling over them. Why did it have to be my Hailee?


    A girl I¡¯d been into for years.


    "Alright, everyone, that¡¯s it for now. We¡¯ll continue after break," the teacher announced, snapping her folder shut.


    Chairs scraped against the floor as students got up, chattering and heading toward the hall or the courtyard. I stayed in my seat a moment longer, trying to gather the pieces of whatever was left of me.


    A few of the guys walked over to my desk¡ªEli, Trey, and Dave.


    "Yo," Eli grinned, pping my shoulder as he sat on the edge of the table. "You in for the game this evening? Lotus Pack and ck Fur Pack are showing up. Should be lit."


    "Yeah," Trey chimed in. "Alpha said it¡¯s a friendly match, but you know the other packs don¡¯t know what that word means."


    Dave smirked. "Friendly, my ass. It¡¯s gonna be war. You better bring that rage you¡¯ve been holding in, Nate."


    I gave a half-hearted smirk and nodded. "I¡¯ll be there."


    Honestly, a fight on the field sounded like the one thing I did want right now. Something I could throw myself into without thinking. Without feeling.


    Just then, I heard footsteps approach.


    My pulse shifted.


    I didn¡¯t have to look up. I already knew who it was.


    "Hey," Hailee¡¯s soft voice broke through the circle of noise, and I slowly raised my gaze to meet hers.


    Her expression was guarded, but I knew her well enough to recognize the nervousness behind it. She clutched her notebook against her chest like a shield.


    "I, um... I thought we could talk about the rest of the project?" she asked.


    I nodded once and motioned to the empty seat beside me. "Take a seat."


    She hesitated, then sat slowly, cing her notebook on the desk. My friends all turned to look at her, some with mild curiosity, others with obvious smirks.


    "Yo," Dave said with a grin, "youing to watch the match tonight?" he asked Hailee.


    She shook her head. "I don¡¯t know yet."


    "Oh, you should," Eliughed. "Everyone¡¯ll be there¡ªincluding Belly."


    My jaw tensed immediately.


    "Belly?" Trey chimed in with augh. "Damn, you remember what happened between her and Nathan, right?"


    Dave cracked up. "Bro, how could we forget? That girl was obsessed. Didn¡¯t she show up outside your window in lingerie once?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. I just clenched my fists under the table, wanting them to shut up.


    "She was like, ¡¯Nathan, take me now or I¡¯ll scream!¡¯" Eli mocked in a high-pitched voice, and the guys burst outughing again.


    I felt Hailee stiffen beside me.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but I saw the way her shoulders tensed, the way she suddenly looked down and flipped through her notebook with a little too much focus.


    It was affecting her. Of course, it was. And still...


    I let it go on.


    I could¡¯ve shut them up. Changed the topic. Told them to get lost.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because part of me wanted her to feel something.


    To feel what I had felt hearing her in that car with Callum.


    To feel just a fraction of the burn that still lived in my chest.


    And so I sat there, pretending to be calm, while my friendsughed about my past and Hailee sat beside me¡ªquiet, unreadable, and maybe just a little bit heartbroken.


    Good.


    Because so was I.


    She flipped a page in her notebook again, still not looking at me, her fingers trembling just slightly.


    That tiny movement made something twist in my chest.


    "I worked on the intro and the second segment," I finally muttered, low enough that only she could hear.


    She nodded, still not meeting my eyes. "Okay."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "We¡¯ll have to decide who¡¯s presenting which parts. It¡¯s a ten-minute limit total. Five each."


    "Sure," she said.


    The guys were already walking away now, probably heading to the field or cafeteria, still chuckling to themselves. I watched them go, then looked at Hailee again.


    "We can¡¯t meet today for the project because of the game. Tomorrow, my ce. Seven?" I asked.


    She nodded and closed the notebook. Without saying another word to me, she walked away while I sat there like an idiot, staring at her.


    "You know what you¡¯re doing, right? You¡¯re pushing her into their arms," my wolf muttered.


    He was right.


    And I hated how right he was.


    But what could I do?


    I was angry. Hurt. Confused.


    And somewhere deep down, still so stupidly in love.


    Eventually, I forced myself to move and joined the guys in the cafeteria. We took our usual spot by the long windows, the same table we always imed, talking nonsense and throwing fries at each other like children.


    I was halfway through biting into a sandwich when the microphone screeched slightly and the lights flickered for effect.


    Then a too-perky voice rang out across the cafeteria.


    "Hellooo, seniors!"


    I turned toward the tform near the middle of the hall where the Social Committee usually made their announcements.


    Great.


    Mariam Morgan¡ªthe ever-smiling, always-dramatic Social Head¡ªwas grinning at us from behind the mic.


    "Wee to this month¡¯s Freaky Wednesday!" she chirped.


    A few cheers andughs echoed through the room.


    Oh, right.


    I¡¯dpletely forgotten.


    Thest Wednesday of every month was "Freaky Wednesday," where the Social Committee made us do stupid stuff in the name of "fun and bonding."


    And today, apparently, was no exception.


    Mariam raised two decorative boxes into the air. "In this lovely golden box are the names of all senior year males," she said. Then she held up a rose-patterned box. "And in this floral masterpiece are the names of all senior year females."


    Groans andughter followed her words.


    "Now," she went on, clearly enjoying herself way too much, "each couple picked will have to do one thing... kiss."


    Louder groans this time. Whistles too.


    My frown deepened. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for such games.


    "This is purely random and just for fun," Rhea said innocently, though the gleam in her eyes said otherwise. "No pressure... but also, don¡¯t be a coward."


    She slipped her hand into the floral box first, rummaging dramatically.


    "Alright... our first luckydy is..." She pulled out a slip of paper and unfolded it with theatrical ir.


    Her smile stretched wider.


    "Ohhhh, this is gonna be interesting," she said.


    Then, loud and clear, she read the name:


    "Hailee Stones."


    My heart stopped.


    Gasps andughter rippled through the cafeteria.


    I sat frozen in my chair, my hand clenched around my soda cup.


    Mariam dipped her hand into the gold box now, ready to pull the guy¡¯s name.


    And me?


    I wasn¡¯t breathing.

 Chapter 75: Infront of me

    <h4>Chapter 75: Infront of me</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Mariam reached into the golden box, her fingers swirling around like she was searching for fate itself.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding my breath until she finally pulled out a slip of paper.


    She opened it slowly, then grinned wider.


    "And her partner is..." she sang, drawing out the moment.


    My heart thudded violently in my chest.


    "Callum Beckham."


    The room exploded.


    Whistles,ughter, gasps¡ªevery reaction collided at once.


    My heart... sank.


    It didn¡¯t crack.


    It dropped.


    Like someone had just ripped it out of my chest and stomped on it right there in front of everyone.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch.


    No emotion.


    I kept my expression hard.


    nk.


    Like it meant nothing.


    But inside, I was drowning.


    I looked up just in time to see Hailee on her feet, cheeks flushed, trying to y it off with a shyugh.


    Callum stepped forward without hesitation, the cocky smirk on his lips already pissing me off.


    He didn¡¯t just walk up to her.


    He picked her up like it was the easiest thing in the world.


    Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, and the room erupted even louder¡ªstudents yelling, pping, hooting.


    And then, as if I wasn¡¯t even here, he kissed her.


    Right there.


    In front of everyone.


    Right in front of me.


    It wasn¡¯t just a peck either.


    It was deep.


    Deliberate.


    His hand gripped the back of her head while the other supported her thigh.


    And she didn¡¯t pull away.


    If anything... she melted into it.


    I felt a sharp pain shoot through my chest.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    I didn¡¯t blink.


    Didn¡¯t look away.


    I just sat there...


    Stuck.


    Frozen.


    While everyone elseughed and cheered like it was the most entertaining thing they¡¯d seen all week.


    I didn¡¯t realize how tightly my jaw was clenched until my teeth ached.


    The moment their kiss broke, Callum gently lowered her back to the ground, still grinning like he¡¯d just won the damn lottery.


    Hailee gave a small, awkwardugh, brushing her hair behind her ear as the noise in the hall gradually settled.


    And then¡ª


    Our eyes met.


    For a second, everything else faded.


    She looked at me.


    Really looked at me.


    There was guilt there.


    Clear as day.


    But I tore my eyes away.


    Looked down.


    Anywhere but at her.


    It shouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Hell, she¡¯d kissed him before.


    Done more than kiss him.


    This was nothing new.


    Nothing I hadn¡¯t already been tortured by.


    But somehow... watching it like that, so public, so casual, like it meant nothing¡ª


    It did hurt.


    Mariam, the social head, pped her hands again at the front. "Alright, that was hot! Let¡¯s keep it moving!"


    The excitement returned like a wave as she dipped her hand into the box again.


    "Next up... Emma and Justin!"


    More ps, more cheers as the couple walked up,ughing nervously before doing a quick, yful kiss.


    "Next... Kaira and Dan!"


    Another cheer. Another kiss.


    The room was buzzing now.


    One pair after another.


    People wereughing, shouting, encouraging the brave (and the reckless) to really go for it.


    And then¡ª


    "Okay! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s next... Ooh, this¡¯ll be fun," Mariam grinned, pulling a slip from each box.


    She read the names slowly, milking the suspense.


    "It¡¯s our Alpha in making....Nathan Luciano..." she announced, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    A few cheers broke out. I heard someone whistle behind me.


    My jaw clenched.


    "And... Zoey!"


    Zoey gasped excitedly, tossing her long brown curls over her shoulder as she practically skipped forward.


    "Oh my goddess," she giggled. "Finally!"


    The crowd broke into whoops and hollers.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    Everyone was staring now.


    "Nate, get up there!" Dave nudged me with augh. "She¡¯s hot and ready, bro."


    "Come on!" Eli shouted. "You never back down."


    Zoey stepped toward me, smiling, clearly expecting me to rise and give everyone the show they were waiting for.


    I looked at her.


    She was beautiful.


    She was willing.


    And this was supposed to be fun, right?


    I could kiss her.


    Hell, I¡¯d kissed her before.


    But right now... every part of me was screaming no.


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not in the mood."


    The noise dulled instantly.


    Zoey blinked. "Wait... what?"


    I stood from my chair but didn¡¯t move toward her.


    "I said I¡¯m not in the mood."


    Laughter turned into murmurs. Whispers crept across the tables.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    "Is he serious?"


    "Since when does Nathan pass on a challenge?"


    "She¡¯s literally throwing herself at you, man," Dave said again, trying to lighten the mood. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    I looked him dead in the eye and repeated, quieter but firmer,


    "I¡¯m. Not. In. The. Mood."


    Then I turned and walked away.


    I sat slumped in my chair, back in the empty ssroom. The moment I shut the door behind me, the noise of the cafeteria felt a world away.


    I pulled out myptop, not because I cared about the project anymore¡ªbut because I needed to do something to drown out the thoughts wing at my head.


    I shoved my earphones in, hit y, and let the music roar through my skull.


    It wasn¡¯t helping much.


    Every time I blink, I see her.


    Her legs around Callum.


    Her hands in his hair.


    Her lips... on his.


    I groaned quietly and buried my face in my hand.


    Minutes passed.


    Then I heard the door creak open.


    I didn¡¯t bother looking up¡ªuntil a chair scraped against the floor.


    Leo dropped into the seat across from me, spinning it around so he straddled it backward like he always did when he had something "important" to say.


    He didn¡¯t waste time.


    "It¡¯s because of Hailee, right?" he asked tly.


    Not a question.


    I yanked out one of the earbuds and sighed heavily.


    There was no point pretending.


    "Thought you said you were letting her go until she figured out what she wanted," Leo said, folding his arms across the chair. "And to me, I think she has."


    My jaw clenched. "Doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t suck."


    Before he could say anything else, the door creaked open again.


    Footsteps.


    I didn¡¯t need to look.


    I knew it was her.


    "Hi," Hailee said softly, standing just a few feet from the table.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    "I just..." she hesitated, "I just want to talk."


    I nodded toward Leo without looking at her.


    "Tell her I don¡¯t want to talk."


    Leo looked at me, then at her.


    "She doesn¡¯t look invisible, bro," he muttered.


    "Do it anyway."


    Leo sighed and turned his head toward her like this was some kind of half-baked si.


    "He says he doesn¡¯t want to talk."


    Hailee frowned, stepping forward. "Nathan, can you just let me¡ª"


    I cut her off coldly.


    "Tell her to leave."


    Leo blinked. "Dude."


    "Tell her to leave," I repeated, my voice low and sharp this time.


    He looked at her helplessly. "Yeah... he says, uh... you should go."


    Hailee¡¯s lips parted like she wanted to fight it¡ªbut then the ssroom door opened again.


    Callum walked in.


    The moment Hailee saw him, she froze.


    Her expression changed¡ªguilt, again. Shame.


    Then, without another word... she turned and ran out while Callum ran after her.


    I leaned back in my chair, my head falling against the wall behind me.


    Leo let out a low whistle. "Well. That went well."


    I scoffed bitterly. "Yeah. Great. Just... freaking great."

 Chapter 76: We Can Share

    <h4>Chapter 76: We Can Share</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    "Hailee, stop!" I yelled again, chasing after her through the hallway and out into the open court. But she didn¡¯t stop, not until she reached the edge of the basketball court. She slowed, then came to a halt, her breathing uneven, her arms folded tight across her chest like she was holding herself together. I caught up to her and stood beside her, my heart pounding¡ªnot from the run, but from the look in her eyes.


    They were ssy with tears. And damn, it hurt me to see her like that.


    "Hailee..." I said quietly, trying to keep my voice calm. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I knew the answer.


    But I needed to hear her say it.


    I needed her to be honest¡ªwith me, with herself.


    She didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just stood there with her back half-turned to me, her fists trembling slightly at her sides.


    Then, slowly, she walked to the edge of the grass and sank down onto it, wiping at her cheeks.


    I followed, sitting beside her with a patient silence.


    And finally... she spoke.


    "I¡¯m confused," she whispered.


    My chest tightened.


    "How?" I asked gently, though I already knew. "Talk to me, Hailee."


    She sniffled. "I have feelings for three men, Callum. Three. And I don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s even possible."


    I stayed still.


    It hurt. Of course it did.


    But I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    We all felt it. This pull toward her.


    And maybe... maybe she did too.


    She looked at me, her expression full of shame and pain. "I feel like I¡¯m going insane. Like I¡¯m being split in three directions. I don¡¯t know how to stop it. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone but..."


    "You¡¯re hurting yourself instead," I finished for her.


    She gave a tiny nod, a tear slipping down her cheek.


    I reached for her hand. Not to hold it, not to pull her in, but just tofort her.


    "There¡¯s no need to drive yourself crazy, Hailee," I said softly. "Then don¡¯t hide. Don¡¯t pretend anymore."


    She looked at me, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." I paused, took a breath, and said it. "Tell us. Tell the three of us exactly how you feel. What you feel. No pretending, no sugarcoating."


    Her brows drew together, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    I continued, "And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif we all know where we stand, we can figure this out together. Even if that means all three of us... dating you."


    Her eyes widened slightly.


    "You can¡¯t be serious."


    "I am," I said, meeting her gaze. "It doesn¡¯t have to be some toxicpetition. If this is what fate gave us, then let¡¯s face it head-on. No more sneaking around. No more hiding."


    She blinked fast, her lips parting.


    "I¡¯m okay with it," I added quietly, my voice shaking just a bit. "Even if it hurts sometimes. I just want you to be okay. To be honest. I can share you if that will make you happy. I¡¯ll do it."


    I reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "But you can¡¯t keep running from the others. You need to talk to Nathan. And Dane too. Exin things to them and I believe if they love you just as I do, they will be willing to share."


    She nodded slowly, overwhelmed.


    I pulled her into my arms and she rxed on me while I gently stroked her hair.


    It hurt. God, it hurt like hell.


    But this was better than the alternative.


    Because if she had to choose¡ªif it came down to one name for her to pick¡ªI was almost certain it wouldn¡¯t be mine.


    Not with the way she looked at Nathan.


    Not with the way her eyes softened every time she was near him... like he was the one person in the world who made her feel safe, even when he was the one breaking her.


    Maybe I had an edge over Dane. Maybe.


    But with Nathan...?


    I didn¡¯t think I stood a chance.


    So yeah, this?


    Sharing her love¡ªeven if it meant watching her fall deeper for someone else¡ªwas better than losing herpletely.


    I could live with pain.


    But not with losing her. My fingers threaded gently through her hair as I held her, pressing a soft kiss to the crown of her head.


    "I love you so much, Hailee," I murmured against her hair. "And just being with you, in whatever way you¡¯ll let me... that¡¯s enough for me."


    She didn¡¯t say anything back.


    She didn¡¯t have to.


    I knew she was scared. I knew she didn¡¯t want to break anyone¡¯s heart, least of all mine.


    But love was messy. And right now, we were already neck-deep in it.


    We sat there for a few minutes more.


    And then, like the world had to keep spinning whether we were ready or not... the bell rang.


    She pulled back slowly, her eyes red but calmer now.


    I offered her my hand. "Come on. Let¡¯s go."


    She nodded and took it.


    When we got to the ssroom, we slipped inside just as the teacher was setting up her slides. Heads turned briefly, but no one said anything. Not after everything that happened in the dining hall earlier. The energy in the room had shifted, and everyone felt it.


    Hailee quietly made her way to her seat. I slid into mine behind her, where I could still see her clearly.


    And I did.


    I saw everything.


    The way her fingers trembled slightly as she opened her notebook.


    The way her eyes kept drifting behind her.


    To Nathan.


    He was seated in his usual spot, earphones in, pretending to be absorbed in whatever was on his screen. But his jaw was tight. His posture was tense. He wasn¡¯t as unbothered as he wanted the world to think.


    And Hailee... she couldn¡¯t stop looking at him.


    I leaned forward slightly, just enough for her to hear me without anyone else noticing.


    "You can talk to him after school," I whispered.


    She turned her head toward me, her eyes wide, like she hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been watching.


    Her lips parted, hesitating. Then she nodded slowly.


    "Okay," she mouthed back.


    I gave her a small, encouraging nod and leaned back in my chair, trying to focus on the lesson.


    But truthfully?


    I was already bracing for whatever came next.


    ss dragged on like time itself was resisting us. The teacher spoke, the slides clicked forward, but none of it stuck. I watched Hailee more than I paid attention. Every so often, her eyes would flicker in Nathan¡¯s direction, and each time, he never once looked back. She was trying. I could tell.


    By the time the bell rang, she gathered her books a little slower than usual, then stood up and hovered awkwardly by her desk. Her eyes locked on Nathan as he stood too, slipping hisptop into his bag without a word or a nce in her direction.


    She took one careful step toward him.


    But He walked faster.


    Down the aisle. Out the door. Gone.


    She stopped midway and looked like the air had been knocked out of her. Her shoulders dropped, her mouth parted slightly like she was trying to think of what to say, but he was already gone.


    I sighed, stood up, and gently touched her arm.


    "Let me try," I said quietly.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Just nodded, barely.


    I walked quickly out of the ssroom, past the hallway and down to the lot.


    Sure enough, Nathan was already getting into his car. He was halfway in when I called out.


    "Nathan!"


    He paused but didn¡¯t turn.


    "She wants to talk to you," I said, catching up to him. "Just talk. Don¡¯t walk away this time."


    He didn¡¯t move for a moment, then looked at me over his shoulder.


    "I¡¯m not interested," he said tly.


    I stepped closer. "Come on, man. Stop being difficult. You know she¡¯s confused. She¡¯s trying."


    He cut me off. "She wasn¡¯t confused when she kissed you in front of everyone."


    I frowned, then said calmly, "That¡¯s exactly why you need to hear her out."


    He didn¡¯t even respond. Just got into the car, mmed the door shut, and started the engine.


    Right before his car rolled past me, I took a few quick steps toward the window, hoping he¡¯d at least roll it down.


    He did. But barely.


    His expression was nk, unreadable, like I was just another nuisance.


    "She wants to talk to you, Nathan," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "She¡¯s not okay. Just give her five minutes."


    He scoffed quietly. "I¡¯m not interested."


    "You don¡¯t have to be an ass about it," I snapped. "Stop being difficult."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes finally met mine¡ªcold, hard.


    "You can have her, Callum," he said tly. "You won."


    Then he rolled the window up and drove off without another word.


    I stepped back as he pulled away without a second nce.


    I stood there watching Nathan¡¯s car disappear down the lot, a bitter taste rising in the back of my throat. The way he brushed it all off like nothing, like she didn¡¯t matter¡ªthat pissed me off.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, turned around, and saw Hailee.


    She was standing a few feet away, her arms wrapped around her books, her eyes locked on mine. She must¡¯ve followed me out, maybe hoping something would change. Maybe hoping he¡¯d turn around.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    And she knew it.


    Still, she gave me the smallest smile. Fragile. Forced.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said softly, stepping closer. "I¡¯ll talk to him tonight. After the game."


    I studied her face¡ªhow tired she looked, how heavy everything sat on her shoulders.


    "You sure?" I asked quietly.


    She nodded. "I have to."


    Then, before I could say anything else, she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 77: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Decision</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    A soft knocknded on my door, and I knew instantly it was Mother.


    "Come in, Mother. The door¡¯s open," I said gently.


    The door creaked open, and she stepped inside, gently shutting it behind her. Her eyes, full of concern, found me curled up on the bed. Without a word, she crossed the room and sat beside me, her hands folded neatly in herp.


    I knew she had a lot to say, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear any of it tonight. But I stayed quiet, patient.


    Her eyes swept over me, looking worried. "You look drained," she said gently. "What¡¯s happening?"


    I sighed, folding my arms across my chest.


    How do I even begin to exin that I might be falling for three different boys¡ªand I didn¡¯t want to lose any of them? Or hurt them either?


    Before I could respond, she continued, "Is this about what he said... about the marriage?"


    I scoffed. "That¡¯s the least of my worries."


    Her frown deepened. "Hailee, you should be worried. He¡¯s threatened not to give back your wolf to you if you don¡¯t heed hismands. And you know he¡¯ll do it."


    I clenched my jaw, her words sinking in like ice in my veins.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He never made empty threats. If he said he¡¯d withhold my wolf, he would.


    But still¡ªthere was no way I was marrying someone they picked for me. No matter what title he had, no matter what promises he made to others... that wasn¡¯t happening.


    Ever.


    "I¡¯m not doing it," I said firmly, lifting my head. "I don¡¯t care what he says, I won¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t love. Especially not some power-hungry king¡¯s son who thinks he can own me."


    Mother¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, like she knew this wasing. But she still looked at me with quiet fear.


    "Hailee, he is powerful," she said, her voice tight.


    And he holds more power than you realize. You think you¡¯re standing your ground now... but when he locks that power away from you¡ªwhen you¡¯re left stuck between wolf and human¡ªwhat then?"


    "I¡¯ll survive it," I whispered, even though part of me wasn¡¯t sure.


    I blinked away the sting in my eyes.


    Was I really going to lose everything just to keep my heart mine?


    Silence stretched between us for a few seconds.


    Then Mother ced a hand over mine. "Are you sure this isn¡¯t also about the boys?"


    My body stiffened.


    She noticed. Of course, she did.


    Mother saw everything happening in my life¡ªeven the things I tried to hide.


    I swallowed hard and finally spoke.


    "I think... I think I might be in love with all three of them."


    Her eyes widened slightly. She didn¡¯t speak, just waited.


    I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. "I don¡¯t know how it happened, I swear. It¡¯s like... every time I try to pull away, something keeps dragging me back. To Nathan, to Callum, to Dane. They all mean something different to me. I don¡¯t know how to choose. And the worst part is¡ªI think I don¡¯t want to choose."


    Mother took a long, slow breath.


    Then, quietly, she said, "But you know you¡¯re leaving soon... and they don¡¯t even know who you are, Hailee. Will you tell them?"


    I shook my head quickly, almost too fast. "I don¡¯t want them to look at me differently. And as for telling them about me leaving... I will. Just... when the time is right."


    She gave me a long look, one filled with concern, but also a kind of understanding.


    "Be careful," she whispered, squeezing my hand gently. "Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote. People like you don¡¯t get to love freely, Hailee. The world never gives you that luxury."


    I looked down, suddenly cold.


    Then, without another word, she leaned forward and pressed a kiss to my forehead before standing.


    "I¡¯ll leave you to get ready," she said quietly. "You don¡¯t want to bete for the game."


    And with that, she walked out, closing the door softly behind her.


    ¡ª


    I sat there for a moment, staring at the spot she¡¯d just left, her words echoing in my head.


    Be careful.


    People like you don¡¯t get to love freely.


    She was right. And the truth of it scared me.


    All my life, every decision had been made for me¡ªwhat to say, what to wear, how to act, what to eat. Everything about me had been monitored, controlled, scripted.


    But not anymore.


    This time, I was making the decision.


    I stood, pushing away the weight sitting on my chest. I walked over to the mirror and wiped my face, then grabbed the outfit I¡¯d set aside earlier¡ªa simple cropped jersey and fitted jeans. Somethingfortable but cute.


    After brushing my hair and touching up my face, I slipped on my sneakers, took a deep breath, and stepped out of my room.


    I needed to talk to Dane.


    And Nathan.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how they¡¯d take it.


    But I had to try.


    The evening air was crisp,ced with the scent of pine and damp grass. The field was already buzzing with activity, students tossing balls,ughing, stretching, and prepping for the big inter-pack game.


    I spotted L near the bleachers, adjusting the strap on her hoodie and sipping from a water bottle. Her eyes lit up when she saw me.


    "Hey, you actually showed," she teased with a grin. "I thought you¡¯d pull a no-show after everything."


    I walked up to her and nudged her shoulder lightly. "Almost did. But I need to talk to Dane and Nathan... before things spiral."


    L raised a brow. "Both?"


    I nodded, biting my lip. "Callum already gave his answer. He said if dating all three of them is what I need to figure out how I feel... he¡¯s willing to give me that chance."


    L¡¯s eyes widened. "He did? Seriously?"


    I gave a small smile. "Yeah. I wasn¡¯t expecting it either. But now I need to tell the others. It¡¯s only fair."


    She looked at me for a long second, then reached for my hand. "Then do it, Hails. If this is what your heart needs¡ªdon¡¯t let fear stop you. You¡¯ve been scared for too long."


    I swallowed. Her support meant more than she probably realized.


    "I just... I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone," I whispered.


    "You probably will," she said softly. "But honesty hurts less than silence."


    Just then, I saw Dane approaching from the far side of the field. His silver hair was pushed back, his sleeves rolled up, and his usual calm expression was slightly tense, as if he already sensed I wanted to talk.


    My heart jumped.


    "I guess this is it," I murmured.


    L gave my hand a squeeze. "Go."


    I nodded slowly, took a breath, and turned toward Dane.

 Chapter 78: Agreed

    <h4>Chapter 78: Agreed</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Can we talk?" I said to Dane, who had just reached the edge of the field, his brows lifting slightly in surprise at the sound of my voice.


    He blinked, then gave a slow nod. "Yeah. Of course."


    We stepped aside, away from the noise andughter around the bleachers, into a quieter space near the edge of the woods. The soft hum of the game preparations faded slightly behind us.


    Dane turned to me, arms crossed over his chest, but his expression was open. Calm. Steady. But beneath it... I could tell he was bracing himself.


    "You look nervous," he said, a tiny smirk tugging at his lips.


    I let out a breathyugh. "I feel nervous."


    He waited, giving me the space to speak first.


    "I spoke to Callum," I began. "Told him everything. About how I feel. About... not knowing how to choose between you guys."


    Dane didn¡¯t seem surprised, but I saw the way his jaw tensed just a little.


    "And what did he say?"


    I hesitated. "He said... he¡¯s willing to let me date all three of you. To figure it out."


    Dane¡¯s eyes narrowed, just slightly. "And you want that? To date all of us?"


    I nodded slowly. "I don¡¯t want to lie to any of you. I care about you, Dane. Deeply. But I also care about Nathan. And Callum. It¡¯s confusing and unfair and probably selfish... but it¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t want to make a decision just to protect someone else¡¯s feelings. Not when my own heart¡¯s still figuring it out."


    He was quiet for a long moment.


    Then finally, he said, "At least you¡¯re being honest."


    I swallowed, unsure if that was disappointment or relief in his voice.


    But then he stepped closer¡ªso close I could feel the heat rolling off his chest.


    His voice dropped, soft but intense. "Hailee... I love you."


    My breath caught.


    He reached for my hand, holding it. "I love you so, so much. And if dating all three of us is what you need to figure yourself out... if it means you¡¯ll have rity at the end of it¡ªthen I¡¯m willing. I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll fight. To prove I love you more."


    My heart clenched, warmth spilling through my chest.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling. "Thank you for understanding. For not walking away. I don¡¯t deserve it, but... I¡¯m really grateful."


    He gave me a soft smile¡ªgentle, almost shy¡ªand then tugged me forward, one hand settling behind my neck as he leaned in.


    Our lips met.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed or frantic. It was deep... slow... passionate. Like he was pouring every unspoken feeling into that kiss, branding it into my soul.


    When we finally pulled apart, breathless, he rested his forehead against mine and smirked.


    "I¡¯ll see you after the game," he murmured, brushing his thumb across my cheek. "I need to go change for the game."


    Iughed quietly, the tension in my chest easing a little.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    And with onest look¡ªone that said more than words ever could¡ªhe turned and jogged off toward the buzzing field, leaving me standing there with a fluttering heart and trembling hands.


    Callum and Dane were done.


    Now, it was Nathan.


    The thought of him made my stomach twist. I didn¡¯t know why, but something told me his reaction wouldn¡¯t be as easy. Not like the others. Nathan had always been the wild card¡ªthe one who felt things too deeply but hid it behind sarcasm.


    And tonight, I had to face him.


    The inter-pack games had already begun. The air buzzed with excitement, banners fluttering, chants echoing across therge open field. There were tents set up with snacks and drinks, music pulsing low in the background, and the bleachers were already packed with students and elders alike, their eyes darting between the different arenas.


    Three main sports were being yed tonight: basketball, football, and finally, the highlight of the nightbatting.


    The male basketball game was first. Our pack against the Lotus pack.


    And Nathan... he was one of the yers.


    I spotted him the moment I reached the stands, standing with his team near the court in his ck and silver jersey, number 7 stamped boldly on the back. His curly dark hair was damp with sweat already, his long arms stretched above his head as he warmed up. He looked... intense. Focused. But not quite himself.


    Our eyes met for just a second¡ªjust one heartbeat¡ªand then he looked away.


    My chest tightened.


    He was avoiding me.


    I moved down the bleachers, slipping into a seat closer to the court. L came to sit beside me a few minutester, handing me a soda and nudging my shoulder.


    "Okay, I¡¯m nervous," she whispered. "Not for the game¡ªfor you. You look like you¡¯re about to walk into battle."


    I gave a shakyugh. "It kind of feels like I am."


    The whistle blew, and the game began.


    Nathan was fast¡ªfaster than I remembered. He darted across the court with practiced ease, weaving between defenders, passing smoothly, driving the ball toward the hoop. But even as the crowd cheered and the scoreboard climbed, I could see the tension in him. His shots were just a little too aggressive. His movements a little too sharp.


    The more I watched, the heavier my heart felt. He was angry. I knew him well enough to see it¡ªin the way his jaw clenched when he missed a shot, in the way he didn¡¯t look at the sidelines once. Not even when the coach yelled his name.


    Not even when I was sitting right here.


    Halfway through the second quarter, he got fouled hard by one of the Lotus Pack yers and stumbled,nding on his side. A low gasp rippled through the crowd.


    I stood without thinking.


    But before I could move toward the court, he was already getting up, waving off the coach and brushing himself off like nothing happened.


    Still, he didn¡¯t look my way.


    "Damn," L murmured. "He¡¯s pissed. You sure you still want to talk to him tonight?"


    I clenched my fists in myp. "I have to."


    When the game finally ended¡ªwith our pack winning by twenty points, all thanks to Nathan¡¯s aggressive ying.


    Nathan walked off the court, a towel slung over his shoulder, his face flushed and unreadable. The others pped and high-fived, but he barely acknowledged them. He just grabbed his water bottle and headed toward the locker room tunnel.


    This was my moment.


    I pushed up and hurried after him.

 Chapter 79: The Game

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Game</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I was weaving through the crowd, my eyes locked on Nathan¡¯s retreating figure, when someone suddenly stepped in front of me.


    "Callum," I breathed, stopping short.


    He was casually dressed in a ck hoodie and a nk tank. Since he wasn¡¯t from our pack, he decided not to join in the games. His eyes scanned my face, then flicked toward the tunnel where Nathan had just disappeared.


    "I know where you¡¯re going," he said gently.


    "I need to talk to him," I replied quickly. "Now. Before it gets worse¡ª"


    "No." His voice was firm but calm. "Not now. He¡¯s got abat fight in less than an hour. You know how focused he needs to be for that. He¡¯s not in the right headspace to talk about... us."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but the look in Callum¡¯s eyes stopped me.


    He wasn¡¯t being controlling. He was being protective of me.


    "After the games," he said, softer now. "Talk to him then. I promise... he¡¯ll listen. But not right now, Hailee."


    I sighed, deting just a little. "Okay. After the games."


    Callum gave a small nod, then reached for my hand and gently tugged me back toward the bleachers. He guided me to our seats and handed me a warm paper bag of popcorn.


    "I figured you hadn¡¯t eaten," he said with a faint grin. "You get cranky when you don¡¯t eat."


    That made me smile, just a little. I took the bag and leaned back as the crowd started buzzing again. The football teams were entering the field now. I spotted Dane immediately, suited up and stretching on the sidelines. He caught my eye for a brief second, smiled, then jogged to join the others.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t there.


    He must¡¯ve gone straight to prep for thebat match.


    I tried to focus as the football game kicked off, the energy in the stadium rising with every passing second. Our pack started strong, moving in sync like they¡¯d been training for years. Dane was fast, skilled, and sharp¡ªhe dominated the field, calling out ys and encouraging his teammates with quick signals.


    By the second half, we were ahead by two goals. And by the time the whistle blew, the score was 4¨C1.


    We won.


    The crowd went wild, cheers erupting like thunder all around us. I pped and shouted, pride blooming in my chest as I watched Dane grin and high-five his teammates.


    "It seems you¡¯re only cheering for Dane." Callum suddenly said beside me, and I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Are you jealous?" I teased.


    He scoffed and pulled me into his left arm, wrapping it around my shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "You wish I was jealous," he muttered, but his tone was light, teasing.


    I chuckled, leaning slightly into him. Callum turned slightly, looking down at me.


    "You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me, Hailee," he whispered, his voice suddenly hoarse.


    I looked up, my heart skipping. "Tell me," I whispered.


    His eyes searched mine, and before I could say another word, he leaned down and kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed or demanding, it was slow, soft, and full of something that made my chest ache.


    I kissed him back.


    Just for a moment.


    Then I opened my eyes... and saw Nathan.


    He was across the field, standing just past the yer¡¯s tunnel in hisbat gear¡ªck and silver. His eyes were fixed on us, hard and unreadable. But the frown carved into his face told me everything I needed to know.


    My breath caught.


    I pulled away from Callum¡¯s arms without thinking, the guilt making it hard to stay close to him.


    Callum noticed.


    He followed my gaze and exhaled. "Damn."


    Nathan didn¡¯t move. He just stared, like the kiss had confirmed everything. Then he turned without a word and walked back toward the tunnel.


    Panic surged in my chest as I watched Nathan turn away.


    I shot to my feet. "I need to go after him¡ª"


    Callum gently grabbed my wrist. "Hailee. Breathe."


    My heart was racing, my mind spiraling.


    "You saw his face. He saw us, Callum. I¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have¡ª"


    "Hey," he said firmly, stepping in front of me. "Don¡¯t do this to yourself. He¡¯ll be fine. He just needs to fight. Right now, that¡¯s all that matters."


    I closed my eyes, trying to ease the fear inside me. Callum¡¯s hand found mine again,forting. And even though I nodded and sat back down, my eyes never left the field where thebat stage was already being set.


    The crowd¡¯s cheers changed¡ªit was louder, more intense.


    It wasbat time.


    Nathan was announced, and the cheers were loud. His name echoed across the stadium like a battle cry. Girls screamed louder than ever, some waving banners with his name painted in bold, glittery strokes.


    I clenched the edge of my seat, forcing my face into something neutral.


    He stepped into the ring, sword strapped to his back, shoulders squared, every inch of him looking like a warrior carved from stone.


    His opponent from the other pack attacked first, but Nathan was faster¡ªso fast he was nothing but a blur.


    One move.


    One dodge.


    One clean sh.


    The opponent dropped to his knees, his sword ttering to the floor.


    First round: Nathan.


    The next rounds came in waves, each fighter more aggressive than thest. But Nathan... he didn¡¯t falter. He was a beast in human skin, relentless and deadly. His sword cut through the air like lightning, and every time he struck, the crowd erupted like thunder.


    "Holy shit," someone behind me whispered. "He¡¯s not even using his wolf form."


    I swallowed hard.


    I always knew Nathan was a good swordsman¡ªbut this? This was something else. He was fighting like his life depended on it. Like he was trying to bury something with every strike.


    With every round, the crowd roared louder. The girls screamed his name again and again.


    "I love you, Nathan!"


    "Date me, Nathan!"


    "He¡¯s so hot!"


    Their voices crawled under my skin like vines, tightening around my ribs. I didn¡¯t react. I didn¡¯t blink. But the jealousy curled low in my stomach, sour and sharp.


    The final round came.


    And Nathan stood at the center of the arena like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    His opponent was no joke¡ªolder, more experienced, with a longer de and heavier armor. But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Nathan dismantled him in less than thirty seconds.


    A roll, a block, a feint¡ªand then m.


    His opponent¡¯s sword was out of his hand, and Nathan¡¯s de was pointed right at his throat.


    The whistle blew.


    Nathan won.


    The stadium lost its mind. The pack went wild.


    People were on their feet, shouting, howling, and chanting his name. Banners waved, voices shed, and Nathan stood there, chest rising and falling, his eyes sweeping the crowd like he didn¡¯t care for the celebration.


    And then... his eyes found mine.

 Chapter 80: Touch His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 80: Touch His Woman</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Our eyes locked for a moment. And beneath the nk expression he wore, I saw pain. He was unable to hide that from me.


    "Nathan..." I mouthed, but... he turned and started walking away.


    "I have to talk to him," I whispered to Callum, already getting to my feet.


    Callum looked at me, concerned, but he nodded. "Okay. Go."


    I leaned over and kissed his cheek, then hurried down the steps, weaving through the crowd as the announcers were still hyping the crowd about Nathan¡¯s win.


    I moved quickly, weaving past the roaring crowd, my eyes locked on the tunnel. But just as I was about to cross the barricade, three unfamiliar boys blocked my path. They wore the colors of the Lotus Pack¡ªdeep green with gold ents¡ªand from the way they carried themselves, I could tell they were someone important. One of them stepped forward, taller than the rest, with a cocky grin on his lips. I recognized him. The Alpha heir of the Lotus Pack.


    I strode back instinctively.


    "Well, well," he drawled, stepping closer. His voice was smooth, arrogant,ced with amusement. "Red hair... now that¡¯s rare. You¡¯ve caught my eye since the moment I saw you sitting with Beckham."


    I scowled. "Move. I need to get through.¡¯"


    His eyes raked down my figure without shame.


    "Wow," he said, his eyes scanning me slowly. "You¡¯re even more stunning up close."


    I frowned. "Excuse me¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve had my eye on you all game," he continued, cutting me off. "Red hair, sea-blue eyes... you stood out like a me in the dark." He reached out and touched a lock of my hair, rubbing it between his fingers. "So soft."


    I jerked my head back. "Don¡¯t touch me. Let me pass."


    "Tell me," he said, stepping even closer, "what¡¯s a girl like you doing with someone like Callum? Hm?" He reached out and twirled a strand of my hair around his finger again. "What can he possibly give you... that I can¡¯t?"


    My spine straightened. "Let go of me."


    He smiled wider. "Not until we y a little game."


    I narrowed my eyes and stepped to the side, but one of his friends moved quickly, shoving me back toward him. I stumbled, and the Lotus Alpha¡¯s son caught me by the waist, holding me tighter.


    My heart pounded. My vision blurred slightly with anger. I could feel the sharp sting of something breaking loose inside me¡ªmy nails pushing out, ws forming, my ability fighting for control.


    "Let. Me. Go," I said through gritted teeth. I didn¡¯t want to lose control now.


    But he justughed. "Feisty. I like that."


    He didn¡¯t stop. Instead, his hand trailed lower¡ªhis fingers brushing against the top of my thigh.


    I pped his hand away sharply, and without hesitation, spat in his face.


    His smirk dropped instantly. His eyes turned dark, and before I could brace myself¡ªhis palm cracked across my cheek.


    Pain exploded across my skin.


    The next moment moved like lightning.


    Just as my ws began to push through my skin, rage boiling in my chest, a hand yanked the boy back and threw him to the ground with bone-jarring force.


    Nathan!


    His chest heaved with anger. He stood over the boy, his face carved from stone, his fists trembling at his sides.


    "You touched my woman," Nathan growled, his voice like thunder rumbling through the air. "You dared toy a hand on her?"


    The boy tried to scramble up, but Nathan was already on him.


    One punch. Two. Three.


    Blood sprayed. The people nearby screamed and backed away. The boy¡¯s friends stood frozen, too shocked to move.


    Nathan didn¡¯t stop.


    "You ever touch her again¡ª" Punch.


    "You ever look at her again¡ª" Punch.


    "I will rip you apart."


    He mmed him into the ground again, his knuckles now bloodied.


    "Nathan!" I cried, rushing forward.


    The Lotus boy was coughing, barely able to lift his head.


    His friends finally snapped out of it and dropped to their knees.


    "Please!" one of them shouted. "He¡¯s had enough!"


    "He¡¯s sorry! He won¡¯t do it again!"


    "Nathan, please!" I grabbed his arm, my voice shaky. "He¡¯s done. Stop. Please."


    Nathan¡¯s chest rose and fell in ragged breaths. His eyes were wild with fury, teeth bared. But then he looked at me¡ªreally looked at me.


    His shoulders dropped.


    Slowly, he released the boy and stood, stepping back with clenched fists.


    "Next time you look in her direction," he said through gritted teeth, his eyes locked on the bloody-faced Lotus heir, "you won¡¯t be breathing long enough to regret it."


    Nathan stood between me and them, like a wall of rage and protection, and I¡¯d never seen him look more terrifying... or more powerful.


    Then he turned to me. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded stiffly, but my lips were trembling.


    Unexpectedly, he stepped closer and gently cupped my face. His warm hand cradled my cheek, his thumb brushing the red spot where the p hadnded.


    His eyes darkened as he stared at it. I saw the hesitation, the care behind his anger.


    "Nathan..." I whispered, my hand lifting instinctively toward his wrist.


    But before I could touch him, he dropped his hand from my face and took a step back. His entire expression hardened.


    Then... he turned and walked away.


    "Wait¡ªNathan!" I called after him, my heart twisting. "Please¡ªcan you just stop? Just listen to me!"


    But he didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even nce back as he stormed through the hallway.


    "I¡¯m not in a good mood right now," he said without turning back or stopping, his voice sharp and low. "Just leave me alone, Hailee."


    "No¡ªplease," I whispered, but he was already heading up the steps toward the pack house.


    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just ran after him.


    He entered the packhouse, his pace swift, shoulders tight. I followed him all the way upstairs, calling his name softly even as he ignored me.


    When he reached his room, he grabbed the door, about to m it shut behind him.


    But I got there just in time and shoved my hand between the door and frame.


    "Nathan, please!" I cried, pushing the door open with all my strength. "Just hear me out, please."


    His eyes met mine, furious and conflicted. "Move, Hailee. I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    "I¡¯m not moving," I whispered, shaking my head. "Not until you listen."


    He groaned in frustration, his hand running down his face. Then, with a sharp breath, he stepped away from the door and walked into the room, his back to me.

 Chapter 81: Refusing

    <h4>Chapter 81: Refusing</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    With a pounding heart, I stepped into the room and shut the door behind me. Nathan, who was breathing hard, turned his back against me, and I swallowed hard, not knowing how to begin. It was much easier with Callum and Dane, but with Nathan, it was as if it was the most important moment of my life... like everything dawned out to this.


    "Hailee, say whatever you wanna say... I need to go take a bath," Nathan urged, his teeth gritting.


    I swallowed hard and then took a deep breath before speaking.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." I apologized sincerely, my voice soft, my eyes glued to his back.


    Nathan scoffed bitterly. "For what?"


    I took in a deep breath again and stepped closer. "For not being truthful from the beginning."


    His head lowered slightly, fists clenched at his sides. He didn¡¯t speak, but I could feel the tension in the air grow tighter.


    "I should¡¯ve told you everything," I said, swallowing hard. "About Callum... and Dane. About the bond forming between us."


    Still, no response. He stood like a statue, back rigid, shoulders rising and falling with every breath.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, Nathan. I never wanted that," I whispered. "But it happened so fast, and I didn¡¯t even understand what I was feeling."


    Nathan scoffed. "I believe you understand now how you¡¯re feeling..." he spat bitterly.


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Yes... now I understand."


    He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    I exhaled shakily. My voice dropped to a whisper. "I¡¯m in love with all three of you."


    That made him freeze.


    "I don¡¯t know how it happened," I continued, words trembling out of me. "It just... did. I tried to ignore it. I tried to push it down. But every time I¡¯m with any of you, it feels real. It feels right. I¡¯m confused, Nathan. I don¡¯t know who to choose."


    Slowly, he turned to face me.


    My breath caught when I saw his eyes¡ªglowing red with fury and pain. His chest heaved as he stared at me like I¡¯d just ripped his heart out.


    "So what exactly do you want me to do, Hailee?" he asked tightly, voice dangerously low.


    "I... I want you to agree," I said, barely getting the words out. "Please. Just for now. Let me figure it out. The others have agreed. Callum... Dane... they¡¯re willing to share me, at least until¡ª"


    "Share you?" he thundered.


    I flinched.


    He took a step closer, shaking his head in disbelief. "Are you even hearing yourself? You want me to share you? With them?"


    Tears stung my eyes. "I¡¯m not asking forever. I just¡ª"


    "Do you know how much I love you?" he cut me off, his voice cracking. "Do you really know? Because if you did, you wouldn¡¯t ask me to do something so insane!"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he didn¡¯t let me.


    "You want me to sit back and watch while two other men touch you? Kiss you? Sleep with you?" His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his jaw tight with rage. "Do you honestly think I can stand that? That I want to share you?"


    "Nathan, please¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not them," he said coldly. "I¡¯m not calm like Callum. I¡¯m not patient like Dane. I can¡¯t pretend this doesn¡¯t break me."


    He pointed toward the door. "Go. Be with the ones who can handle sharing you. I can¡¯t."


    My heart cracked.


    He turned his back and stormed into the bathroom, mming the door shut behind him.


    I just stood there, frozen. Tears streaming silently down my face.


    I didn¡¯t leave.


    I wanted to¡ªGod, I wanted to walk away like he asked. Go to Callum. Go to Dane. Be with the two who agreed... the ones who didn¡¯t make my heart feel like it was being torn in half every time they looked at me.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because as much as I loved them... the thought of losing Nathan felt like dying.


    So I stood there¡ªsilent. Motionless. Tears slipping down my cheeks as I stared at the closed bathroom door.


    I heard the sound of water running. The shower. I imagined him under it, trying to wash away the anger... the pain... me.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, the ache in my chest growing heavier with every second.


    Minutes passed.


    The water stopped.


    My breath caught when the door creaked open.


    Nathan stepped out, water still glistening on his skin. A white towel hung low on his hips, clinging to him loosely. His hair was damp, drops of water trailing down his chest.


    He paused when he saw me still standing there.


    "You¡¯re still here," he said tly, not surprised. Just tired.


    I nodded slowly. "I couldn¡¯t leave."


    He exhaled sharply and walked past me, not saying anything. He went straight to his dresser and pulled out a shirt, roughly tugging it over his head.


    "I told you to go, Hailee."


    "I know..."


    "Then why are you still here?" he demanded, his voice rising again as he turned to face me, his eyes zing. "Do you want to torture me? Is that it?"


    "No," I whispered. "I want to love you."


    His jaw clenched. He looked away.


    "I want to love all of you, Nathan. But I can¡¯t do that without you."


    "Then choose," he snapped. "Choose me and let them go."


    "I can¡¯t do that either," I said, my voice cracking. "Not yet."


    His eyes met mine again¡ªand this time, they weren¡¯t just angry. They were broken.


    "You¡¯re asking me to be okay with watching the woman I love be touched by other men," he said slowly, like he couldn¡¯t believe the words himself. "You¡¯re asking me to share what I¡¯ve never even had."


    I took a step toward him.


    "I¡¯m asking you to trust that I won¡¯t love you any less... even if I love them too."


    Nathan scoffed, a bitter sound that made my stomach twist.


    "So that¡¯s your solution?" he said, voice sharp with disbelief. "We share you?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to hold his gaze. "Yes... just for a while. Until I can figure it out. Please, Nathan."


    He stared at me for a long moment, then gave a dryugh and nodded slowly, like something just clicked in his head.


    "Okay," he said.


    I blinked. "Okay?"


    "I¡¯ll agree," he said. "But only on one condition."


    My heart stuttered. "What condition?"

 Chapter 82: One Month

    <h4>Chapter 82: One Month</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. "If I get to be with other girls too."


    The words hit me like a p.


    My entire body stiffened. The air seemed to vanish from my lungs.


    "What?" I breathed, barely able to speak.


    "You heard me," he said, voice low and hard. "If I have to watch you give your time, your kisses, your body to other men... then I¡¯ll do the same. I¡¯ll go out. I¡¯ll be with other girls. And you won¡¯t question it."


    Painnced through me like a de. I felt sick.


    I imagined him with someone else¡ªhis hands on another girl¡¯s body, his lips kissing her the way he kissed me. I pictured himughing with her, touching her, holding her¡ªand I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, Nathan..."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Why not? That¡¯s what you¡¯re asking from me, isn¡¯t it? You want me to share you. Why can¡¯t I do the same?"


    "Because I¡ª" My voice cracked. "I can¡¯t take it."


    I stepped closer to him, grabbing onto the hem of his shirt like it was the only thing keeping me standing.


    "I can¡¯t picture you with anyone else," I choked. "I don¡¯t want anyone else touching you. I want you¡ªjust you."


    He scoffed and looked down at me. "Then maybe you understand how I feel."


    Tears burned down my cheeks. "Please... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry."


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t soften.


    I pressed my forehead to his chest, holding on tighter, my body trembling. "Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t be with someone else. I don¡¯t care what I said¡ªI can¡¯t share you. I don¡¯t want to."


    He let out a breath, but it wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Just tired.


    "You want me to give you everything," he whispered, "but you don¡¯t want to give the same."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯ll give you everything... just don¡¯t make me imagine losing you."


    His hand finally moved to brush a strand of hair from my face. His touch was gentle... achingly gentle.


    "You have already lost me, Hailee," he whispered, slowly pulling me away from his arms.


    "Please leave, Hailee," Nathan said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I froze.


    "I don¡¯t want to see you right now," he added, eyes brimming with unshed tears. His jaw clenched, but the pain in his gaze broke me more than any harsh word ever could. "Just go."


    His voice cracked.


    My heart shattered.


    I stepped forward anyway, closing the distance between us and throwing my arms around him as a sob tore out of me. I buried my face into his chest, holding him like if I let go, I¡¯d never see him again.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I cried, my voice thick with pain. "Nathan, I¡¯m sorry..."


    He didn¡¯t move. His arms didn¡¯te around me. But he didn¡¯t push me away either.


    "I never imagined this," I whispered, the words tumbling out through my sobs. "Never imagined that you¡ªthe boy I once thought I hated¡ªwould be the one I can¡¯t breathe without."


    I pulled back just enough to look up at him. My tears ran freely down my face, soaking my cheeks.


    "All my life I¡¯ve been strong," I said, my voice trembling. "I hate tears. I hate feeling weak. I¡¯ve always told myself I could survive anything... but right now, I don¡¯t even recognize myself."


    He stared at me, his jaw clenched, his own tears spilling quietly on his cheek.


    "In your presence... I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m soft. I¡¯m... breakable. And I don¡¯t care," I whispered. "I just want you to hold me. To tell me it¡¯s okay. To pamper me like I¡¯m yours. Because I want to be yours so badly it hurts."


    Nathan blinked hard, looking away¡ªbut I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Just give me a month," I begged, gripping his arm. "One month, Nathan. Let me sort this out... share me for just one month. And if by then I still can¡¯t choose, you can walk away."


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    "Please," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Just a month."


    For a moment, he said nothing.


    But I saw it¡ªthe look in his eyes. That flicker of refusal, of heartbreak. He was going to say no.


    And that was it.


    My dam broke.


    A sob tore from my chest¡ªloud, raw, gut-wrenching. I clutched his arm with trembling hands as tears streamed down my face. I was crying like I never had before. Crying like my heart was being ripped in half.


    "Please," I choked through the sobs. "I¡¯m sorry, Nathan. I don¡¯t want to lose you. I don¡¯t want this¡ªany of this¡ªif it means losing you."


    My whole body shook as I broke down in front of him. There was no pride left in me, no strength. Just pain. And love. And the desperate fear of losing someone I couldn¡¯t bear to lose.


    Then suddenly¡ªwarmth.


    Strong arms wrapped around me.


    Nathan pulled me into his chest, crushing me against him as if I might vanish. His own body trembled, and I felt the damp heat of his tears against my shoulder.


    "Stop crying," he whispered, his voice hoarse and broken. "Hailee... please, stop crying. I can¡¯t¡ª" He inhaled sharply. "I can¡¯t stand your tears."


    I clung to him, burying my face in his neck, soaking his skin with my cries. But he didn¡¯t let go. His arms tightened around me, holding me like he never wanted to let go either.


    "I hate seeing you like this," he whispered shakily. "It¡¯s killing me..."


    Nathan slowly pulled back, just enough to see my face. His fingers reached up, rough but gentle, and he began to wipe away my tears, his thumb brushing beneath my eyes with such care it made my chest ache.


    "You cry like this," he murmured, "and I feel like the worst man alive."


    I sniffled, my breath catching as I lifted my hands and wiped the tears that had traced down his cheeks too. His eyes fluttered shut at my touch, and when they opened again, they shimmered with pain... and love.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have to cry for me," he said softly.


    "Then don¡¯t make me lose you," I whispered.


    There was a pause¡ªa long, heavy silence filled with everything we couldn¡¯t say. Then finally, his voice broke through it, rough and reluctant.


    "I¡¯ll give you a month," he said.


    My heart thudded.


    "A month," he repeated, firmer this time. "To figure yourself out. To share. To be with them if that¡¯s what you think you need."


    He looked deep into my eyes, his voice tightening. "But Hailee... after that, I need an answer. I need to know if I¡¯m the one. Because I can¡¯t keep living like this¡ªloving you while you¡¯re in the arms of someone else."


    I nodded quickly, tears springing fresh to my eyes. "A month. I promise."


    Nathan held me close again, resting his chin on the top of my head, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I breathed... really breathed.


    Because I hadn¡¯t lost him.


    Not yet.

 Chapter 83: Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 83: Sacrifice</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I gently led her to the bed and helped her sit. Her eyes were still red from crying, and an ufortable ache bloomed in my chest. I hated seeing her like this. Broken. Fragile. Her tears... they were my weakest point. And I just prayed she wouldn¡¯t figure that out too soon.


    "I¡¯ll get you some water," I whispered and walked over to the mini-fridge. I took out a bottle, poured it into a ss, and returned to her.


    When I handed it to her, she whispered a soft "thank you" before taking a slow sip. I watched her in silence, my arms folded across my chest, trying to keep myself together.


    My heart felt like it was being torn in two. The thought of sharing her¡ªmy Hailee¡ªwith two other men made me feel sick. But what choice did I have? This is what she needed.


    Her emotions were tangled, confused, and unsure. If one month was what it would take for her to sort herself out... then I¡¯d endure it. Even if it killed me inside.


    Because sometimes love isn¡¯t only about how you feel. Sometimes, it¡¯s about sacrifice. Even if it means sacrificing your own happiness for theirs.


    She ced the ss down slowly on the bedside table and looked up at me with those soft, puffy eyes. Eyes that used to drive me mad with frustration... now they were the very thing breaking me.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, her voice cracking. "I know I¡¯m asking for too much."


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just stood there, my chest tight, my jaw clenched, trying to keep it together.


    She reached out suddenly, her fingers curling around my wrist. That simple touch made my breath hitch.


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Nathan," she said, her voice trembling. "I¡¯m just confused."


    I slowly sat beside her. My hands rested on my knees, not trusting myself to reach for her just yet.


    "I get it," I muttered, barely above a whisper. "One month... and after that. No more sharing. No more confusion."


    She nodded quickly, tears slipping again down her cheeks. "Okay. I promise."


    That was it. That one word¡ªpromise¡ªbroke something in me. Or maybe... healed it a little.


    Without thinking, I reached up and brushed away her tears, my thumb soft against her cheek. Her skin was warm beneath my fingers. Too warm. Too familiar.


    Her lips parted, her breathing shallow.


    My hand moved to the side of her neck, pulling her gently closer. She didn¡¯t resist.


    "I hate that I still want to kiss you," I whispered, my voice rough with emotion.


    "Then kiss me," she whispered back. "Please."


    That was all it took.


    I leaned in and pressed my lips to hers, slow and soft at first. Her hands grabbed the front of my shirt, and she kissed me back like she¡¯d been waiting for it. Like she needed it to breathe.


    My fingers slid into her hair, pulling her in closer as my mouth deepened against hers. She whimpered softly, and the sound sent a jolt straight through me. I kissed her harder, with more hunger, more frustration, more pain... and still, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    She climbed into myp without thinking, straddling me. Her legs wrapped around my waist as our kiss grew wilder, more desperate. Her hands tangled in my hair while mine gripped her waist, holding her like I was afraid she¡¯d vanish.


    I pulled back just enough to look at her, my forehead resting against hers, both of us panting.


    "We should stop here, Hailee," I murmured. "I can¡¯t control myself... not when it¡¯s you."


    "I don¡¯t want you to stop," she whispered, her fingers running down my chest, trembling. "Not tonight."


    I kissed her again, this time slower. Deeper. My hands slid under the hem of her shirt, feeling the heat of her skin against my palms. Her body shivered in my hold, and she gasped softly when my thumbs brushed the sides of her ribs.


    Her gasp stirred something primal in me, but I held back, waiting, watching her face, needing to be certain.


    Hailee¡¯s trembling fingers found the hem of my shirt. Slowly, she tugged it upward. Her eyes never left mine. The moment the fabric passed over my head, her hands pressed t against my bare chest. She stared, wide-eyed, as if memorizing every inch of me.


    "You¡¯re shaking," I murmured.


    "So are you," she whispered back.


    I didn¡¯t deny it.


    She leaned forward, her lips brushing my corbone, so soft it barely felt real. The sensation made my entire body tense with desire. I wrapped my arms around her again, burying my face in her neck, drawing in her scent like I needed it to live.


    Her fingers moved lower, past the line of my stomach, trailing down to the edge of the towel I¡¯d wrapped around myself earlier after my shower. Her hands hesitated.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, my voice tight with restraint, my hand cupping her cheek.


    She nodded, then bit her lower lip before whispering, "I want this. I want you."


    With that, she gripped the towel and tugged. It unraveled from my hips, falling away and pooling between us.


    I let out a shaky breath.


    Her eyes dropped to the space between us, and her breath hitched. Her cheeks flushed, but she didn¡¯t look away. Instead, she leaned forward again and kissed me¡ªslow, tender, reverent.


    "I missed you," she breathed against my lips.


    I pulled her closer, lifting her slightly as I shifted backward onto the bed. Her thighs cradled my hips, and her hands found their way back into my hair. I rolled us gently so shey beneath me, and I hovered over her, brushing strands of hair from her face.


    "Say it again," I whispered.


    Her eyes welled up again, but she smiled through the tears. "I missed you."


    I kissed her forehead, then each cheek, then finally her mouth¡ªslowly, reverently¡ªwhile my hands caressed her sides, worshipping every inch of her body I could touch.


    Just as I was about to lose myselfpletely in the softness of her lips and the heat of her skin, I pulled back. My breathing was heavy, ragged, my body straining against the need to have her right then and there.


    But something darker stirred in me.


    She blinked up at me in confusion. My hands were still on her waist, but the tenderness had vanished from my touch. It was now possessive.


    "You really think you¡¯re going to get away with all the shit you¡¯ve put me through?" I murmured, my voice hoarse and husky.


    Her breath caught.


    "I should punish you for everything, Hailee. For asking me to share you."


    Her lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak. A slow, wicked smirk crept across her face instead.


    "I¡¯m ready," she whispered seductively. Tempting. Submissive in the most infuriating, perfect way.


    That was all it took.


    The shift in me was instant. My entire presence changed to dominant. My voice turned into amand¡ªfirm and authoritative.


    "Then take off your clothes."

 Chapter 84: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 84: Punishment</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Her breath hitched, but she obeyed. Slowly, she sat up and lifted her shirt over her head, revealing smooth skin flushed from our kisses. She pushed down her shorts, and then her underwear, until she stood naked before me, bathed in the soft glow of the room¡¯s lights. I stayed seated on the edge of the bed, arms spread on my thighs, watching her. Controlling myself.


    "Now," I said, my tone dropping an octave, "go stand at the window."


    She hesitated only for a second, then walked over, her back straight but her hands shaking slightly.


    I stood slowly, approaching her from behind until I was just inches away. My hand came up and swept her hair over one shoulder, exposing the length of her neck.


    "You hurt me, Hailee," I murmured against her skin. "You broke me. And now..."


    My hand slid down her back.


    "Now, I¡¯m going to punish you right back. But not with pain¡ªno. With pleasure so deep, you¡¯ll never want to run again."


    Then I squeezed her ass.


    She let out a breathy moan, her forehead resting against the windowpane.


    "And you¡¯re not allowed to look away," I added, my voice sharp like a de. "You¡¯ll stay right here until I say otherwise. Understood?"


    "Yes," she breathed.


    "Pull the curtain away," I ordered, my voice low but firm.


    She turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting mine for just a second¡ªwide, uncertain, aroused. Then she obeyed. Her delicate fingers wrapped around the edge of the curtain, slowly dragging it aside until the room was fully exposed to the outside.


    And from there, just a little way off, the field came into view. We could see the crowd having fun at the after-party of the games.


    "Good girl," I murmured darkly behind her. "Now, you¡¯re going to stand there and watch them."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    "You¡¯re going to look at them while I punish you," I continued, stepping closer so that my chest brushed against her bare back.


    She whimpered softly, her breath fogging up the ss.


    "ce your hands on the window," I growled.


    She did, spreading her fingers against the cool surface, the muscles in her arms and back tensing under the pressure.


    "A little wider," I instructed, my hand guiding her wrist. "Good... now arch your back for me, Hailee."


    She hesitated only a heartbeat before adjusting her stance. Her legs slightly parted, back arched, presenting herself to me while the night world carried on outside.


    My hand slid down her spine again, slower this time, savoring the tremble that moved through her.


    "I¡¯m going to spank you, and you will count. But you¡¯re not allowed to moan," I murmured, my breath brushing the back of her neck. "No matter what I do to you. Understood?"


    She hesitated a beat, then nodded.


    "No, Hailee," I said, letting my fingers graze the side of her hip. "Say it."


    "Yes," she whispered. "I understand."


    "Good."


    I brought my palm down hard on her ass, the sharp sound booming through the silence.


    She flinched, her entire body jolting forward¡ªbut she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    "One," she whispered shakily.


    I paused, watching the pink flush bloom across her ass. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, but she stayed in position.


    The second strike was slower, more deliberate. I leaned in as I delivered it, letting my other hand curl around her front to pinch her nipple softly¡ªjust enough to make her body quiver.


    "Two," she breathed, her voice strained, tight with effort.


    She wanted to cry out. I could see it in the way her fingers curled against the ss, in the way her thighs clenched together, seeking friction.


    She was already on the edge, and I hadn¡¯t even truly touched her.


    "You¡¯re doing so well," I murmured against her ear. "But I can feel how badly you want to break the rules."


    She didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t. Her focus was on staying still, staying silent.


    I let my fingers trail down her stomach, slow and deliberate. She tensed as I reached her hips, then lower¡ªhovering at her entrance. She was already wet, the heat of her pulsing just beneath my fingertips.


    I let a single finger slide between her folds, just barely grazing her center. Her breath caught in her throat, her body jerking forward.


    But instead of giving her what she wanted, I withdrew.


    And spanked her again.


    "Three," she gasped out, this one more of a broken whisper.


    Her forehead pressed against the ss now, her whole frame trembling from restraint.


    I leaned closer. Then I let the tip of my arousal brush against her entrance. Just barely.


    She trembled, arching back toward me instinctively.


    But I pulled away again.


    A small, strangled sound escaped her lips, but she caught it.


    "Nathan..." she begged.


    I leaned in again, whispering against her skin.


    "You don¡¯t get to beg. Not yet."


    I pinched her nipple again, harder this time, and her legs nearly gave out beneath her.


    "Stay up," Imanded. "I haven¡¯t even started."


    I dropped to my knees behind her, the soft sound of skin meeting carpet the only noise in the room aside from herbored breathing. My hands slid up the back of her legs, slow and reverent, until they cupped her hips.


    "Still no moaning," I reminded her, my lips brushing her inner thigh.


    She whimpered, her forehead still pressed to the ss, fingers gripping tighter.


    Then, finally, I gave her what she¡¯d been silently begging for.


    My tongue slid over her entrance in one long, slow stroke.


    She gasped¡ªsharp and desperate¡ªbut swallowed the sound, her whole body tensing as she fought to obey. I smiled against her skin.


    She was soaked. Sweet. And absolutely unraveling.


    I licked her again, more firmly this time, holding her hips steady when she tried to jerk away¡ªor maybe closer. Her thighs trembled, and I could feel how hard she was working to stay quiet.


    I paused only to nce up at her silhouette against the moonlit ss. Her reflection was blurry, but the way her body arched and shivered was clearer than any mirror.


    "Don¡¯t you dare make a sound," I whispered against her.


    And then I sucked¡ªslow and deep¡ªmy tongue moving with unrelenting precision, drawing soft, breathless gasps from her trembling body.


    Still, she didn¡¯t moan.


    But she was close.


    So close, I could feel her legs shake.


    I pulled back, slowly, deliberately, letting the cool air kiss her pussy I had just been devouring.


    She let out a soft, shaking breath¡ªnearly a sound¡ªbut still, she obeyed.


    "Don¡¯t move," I said, rising to my feet behind her again. "You don¡¯t get toe until I say."


    She swallowed hard, her body arching instinctively as if chasing every ounce of friction she could get. I gripped her hips, pulling her back slightly, and once more let the tip of my arousal brush against her soaked entrance¡ªjust enough to make her gasp.


    But I didn¡¯t go in.


    Not even an inch.


    I dragged it over her again, teasing her folds, coating myself in her desperation.


    She whimpered softly¡ªbarely a sound, but enough to make me still.


    I leaned forward, my lips brushing her ear.


    "Careful," I said darkly. "You¡¯re getting reckless."


    "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t take it," she whispered, her voice thick with frustration and need. "Please..."


    "You think begging will help you?" I asked, my hand sliding up to tangle gently in her hair. "You think you¡¯ve earned it?"


    She nodded quickly, desperately.


    I tugged her head back slightly, not harsh, just enough to remind her who was in control.


    "No," I said, voice low and cruelly soft. "You haven¡¯t."


    I let go and stepped back again.


    The loss of contact made her legs wobble, a frustrated sound escaping her lips before she pped a hand over her own mouth.


    I smirked.


    "You¡¯re dripping, Hailee," I murmured, circling her slowly, watching the way her body trembled. I brushed my fingers down her spine once more, then pinched her nipple again¡ªharder this time, enough to make her cry out.


    But she caught it.


    Her eyes were ssy now, her body flushed with need.


    I stepped in behind her once more, my lips hovering at her ear.


    She was shaking, barely holding herself up, her body flushed, her lips parted in silence. Her hands were still t on the windowpane, fingers curled slightly from the effort of staying still.


    I leaned in, my chest brushing her back, my voice a low growl against her ear.


    "Eyes forward," I ordered. "Look at them. Watch the party... while I make you fall apart."


    She blinked, hershes fluttering like she was waking from a daze. Her gaze refocused, settling on the lights outside¡ªthe fire pits, theughter, the people dancing and drinking under string lights.


    "Don¡¯t look away," I said. "Not unless you want me to stop."


    She swallowed hard, her breath fogging the ss again.


    Good.


    I stepped in closer, my hand sliding slowly around her waist, fingers trailing lower until they found her pussy¡ªwhich was wet, pulsing, aching for attention. I circled her slowly, deliberately, feeling her entire body lean back into me.


    Then I slid one finger inside.


    Her breath hitched violently, her body tightening around me instantly.


    Still... not a sound.


    I could feel the way she clenched her jaw, how her arms trembled trying to hold herself together.


    She was falling apart for me. And I wanted every second of it.


    "You¡¯re so tight," I whispered against the shell of her ear. "So wet... and you¡¯re still holding back. Good girl."


    I pulled my finger out slowly, then pushed it back in¡ªdeeper this time. She gasped, a full-body tremor rocking through her, but she kept her eyes locked on the party outside.


    The distant sound of music drifted in through the thin walls, and I watched her stare at it like it was the only thing anchoring her to reality.


    "You feel that?" I whispered, curling my finger slightly inside her. "They¡¯re out thereughing... and you¡¯re in here being punished for every time you made me question what we were."


    She whimpered¡ªbut still, she didn¡¯t moan.

 Chapter 85: Take Me

    <h4>Chapter 85: Take Me</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Her whole body trembled around my finger, and I knew she was right at the edge. It was only a matter of time now.


    "Please..." she whispered desperately, her voice breaking as her forehead pressed harder into the ss. "Nathan... please."


    I smiled darkly against her shoulder. That one word was all I had been waiting for.


    I withdrew my finger slowly, savoring the soft cry of protest that slipped from her lips. My hands gripped her hips, pulling her back slightly before I spun her around with a firm motion.


    Her back hit the ss window, the cool pane kissing her heated skin. She gasped at the sensation, wide eyes staring up at me.


    I wrapped one hand around my length and pressed the tip against her slick entrance. She moaned instantly, her knees buckling as I held her steady.


    "Say it again," I ordered, my voice low and authorative.


    "Please," she breathed, desperate now.


    I moved my hips in slow circles, rubbing the head of my cock against her wet folds, teasing her with just enough pressure to make her shudder. But I didn¡¯t push inside.


    She whimpered, her hands gripping my shoulders as though she could force me closer. Then she kissed me¡ªhard, almost frantic. I kissed her back just as fiercely, devouring her lips as I kept rubbing myself against her, each movement of my hips sending a shiver through her body.


    She broke the kiss suddenly, her lips trembling as her eyes locked onto mine.


    "I want you to go in..." she whispered, her voice breaking. "I want you to take my virginity, Nathan. Please."


    Her plea hit me like a de to the chest, but I clenched my jaw, forcing the emotion back down.


    "No," I said firmly, my forehead pressing to hers.


    She blinked at me, stunned, breathless. "W-why?"


    "Because you still have feelings for three guys, Hailee," I said, my voice a low growl. "And until you decide who you truly want... I won¡¯t be the one you regret. I won¡¯t let you give me something that belongs only to the man you choose."


    Tears filled her eyes again as I kept rubbing my cock against her entrance. The desire to take her was consuming me, but I didn¡¯t lose control.


    Her eyes were ssy, her chest heaving as she clung to me, her desperation radiating off her in waves. I could feel the heat of her core against the head of my length, slick and pulsing, and it was driving me insane.


    "Spread your thighs wider," I ordered.


    She hesitated only a second before obeying, her legs trembling as she opened herself up for mepletely. I stepped back just enough to look at her¡ªreally look at her.


    And damn...


    Her pussy was glistening for me, dripping, her arousal trailing down the soft curve of her inner thighs. The sight alone almost broke every ounce of control I had left.


    "Look at you," I muttered darkly, my hand gripping the base of my cock. "So wet... and all for me."


    I pressed the tip of my length against her entrance again, just enough for the heat of her to wrap around the surface. The sensation was electric, like a spark shooting straight through my body.


    "Damn," I growled, closing my eyes for a moment, "just the surface is killing me..."


    I moved my hips forward slightly, letting the head of my cock drag slowly over her entrance again, teasing her folds, feeling her quiver.


    She whimpered softly, her hands gripping the edge of the window behind her, her knees shaking.


    "Please," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Nathan, I can¡¯t..."


    I leaned forward, bracing my hands on either side of her face, my cock still resting at her entrance, throbbing with the effort it took not to push in.


    "You think this is easy for me?" I rasped, my breath warm against her lips. "Do you have any idea how much I want to bury myself inside you right now?"


    She whimpered again, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes.


    But I didn¡¯t move. I held her there, my length pressed at her entrance, torturing us both.


    "You¡¯re not ready," I said, my voice firm, my jaw tight. "Not until you know you¡¯re mine¡ªand only mine."


    I shifted slightly, dragging the tip along her folds again, feeling her body clench instinctively as if begging me to im her.


    The restraint was agony. But so was the thought of her giving this part of herself away with doubts still in her heart.


    I kept rubbing against her, my length gliding along her wet folds, teasing her entrance with every slow thrust of my hips. Her head tipped back against the ss, her lips parted as soft, strangled gasps escaped her.


    "Keep your eyes open," I ordered, my voice low and strained. "I want you to watch yourselfe apart for me."


    Her thighs trembled violently as I pressed in harder, never breaching her, but giving her just enough friction to push her to the edge. I could feel her getting closer with every desperate twitch of her body.


    "Nathan... please," she whimpered, her hands wing at the ss.


    "Cum for me," I growled, rubbing harder, faster, until her entire body arched beautifully against the window.


    And then she shattered.


    Her climax ripped through her in a wave, her body shaking as she tried to stifle the moan tearing from her throat. Her inner thighs glistened with her release, and the sight of hering undone beneath me almost destroyed my controlpletely.


    I felt my own release building.


    No.


    I pulled away abruptly, stepping back, my chest heaving as I tried to control myself. But before I could fully gather myself, she dropped to her knees in front of me.


    "Hailee¡ª"


    Her hands gripped my thighs as her mouth swallowed my cock, warm and soft and perfect. My head fell back as a guttural sound escaped my throat.


    "Damn it..."


    She sucked me deeper, her tongue swirling as her lips moved with desperate rhythm, and I was gonepletely at her mercy. My hands tangled in her hair as I looked down at her, her tear-streaked face, her soft lips wrapped around me.


    And then it hit me.


    The thought of anyone else seeing her like this¡ªDane or Callum, touching her, taking her in this way¡ªit ripped through me like fire.


    Jealousy hit me in my chest, dark and vicious.


    Tightening my grip in her hair, I frowned. "You¡¯re mine," I growled, my voice trembling with emotion. "Do you hear me, Hailee? No one else gets to see you like this. No one."


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine as she kept sucking, the intensity in her gaze sending a jolt through me.


    The idea of her on her knees for another man made me sick, made my blood boil.


    I couldn¡¯t lose her.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    My entire body tightened as her mouth worked me with maddening precision. Every swirl of her tongue, every soft vibration of her moan around me sent fire coursing through my veins.


    "Hailee..." I groaned, my grip in her hair tightening as I fought to hold on, to control the pleasure building inside me.


    But she didn¡¯t stop. She took me deeper, her lips sealed tight as her tongue flicked the sensitive underside of my length, and I felt myself begin to unravel.


    "Damn it," I growled through clenched teeth, my hips jerking forward as I finally lost control.


    I spilled into her mouth with a guttural sound, my chest heaving as I felt her swallow every drop without hesitation. Her eyes stayed locked on mine, soft and submissive, as she licked me clean with slow, deliberate strokes.


    "Hailee..." My voice was hoarse, raw, as I reached down and cupped her face gently.


    When she finished, I slipped my hand under her arms and pulled her up into my embrace. She was so small against me, trembling softly as though every ounce of energy had been wrung from her.


    I scooped her up effortlessly, holding her close as I carried her to the bed. She curled into me immediately, her cheek resting against my bare chest, the sound of her quiet breathsforting me.


    Iid her down and slid in beside her, tugging the nket over us both. My arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her flush against me. She burrowed deeper into my hold, her warmth seeping into my skin, calming the raw ache inside me.


    For a long moment, we justy there¡ªentangled, silent except for the steady rhythm of our breathing.


    I pressed a soft kiss to the top of her head, my hand rubbing slow circles on her back.


    "You okay, Hailee?" I whispered against her hair, my voice filled with concern.


    She tilted her head just enough to whisper back, her voice so soft it barely reached me. "Yeah."


    Suddenly, a knocknded on the door. I frowned and noticed Hailee seemed nervous.


    "Who the hell is that?" I groaned, irritated that someone was disturbing this moment.


    There was a silence before the response came. "It¡¯s Dane."

 Chapter 86: Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 86: Jealous</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    My heart stopped the moment I heard his name. Dane.


    I frozepletely, my body stiffening against Nathan¡¯s warmth as the soft knock echoed again in the room. My breath caught in my throat, and I could feel Nathan¡¯s arm tighten around my waist protectively.


    Why was he here? Right now?


    I pulled back slightly to look at Nathan, but his expression was unreadable, his jaw tight, his dark eyes locked on the door like it had personally offended him. I could feel the heat of his irritation rolling off him.


    "Hailee," he murmured, his voice low, as though warning me not to move.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI shifted slightly under the nket, my nerves fraying. Dane was standing on the other side of that door, and something inside me... broke.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see us like this.


    Nathan noticed. He always noticed. His grip tightened on my hip, pulling me back into his chest like he was staking his im without words.


    "Who told him he coulde here?" Nathan growled under his breath, more to himself than to me. He tilted his head toward the door. "What do you want, Dane?"


    There was a pause. Then Dane responded. "I need to talk to Hailee. It¡¯s... important."


    My stomach twisted. My pulse was so loud in my ears I could barely hear anything else.


    Nathan slowly shifted upright, the nket slipping from his shoulders. The air around him was darker now, heavier. He looked down at me, his jaw hard.


    "Do you want me to tell him to leave?" he asked quietly, but there was a steel edge to his voice, like the answer he wanted was already clear.


    I bit my lip, my hands twisting in the sheets. Part of me wanted to say yes, to let Nathan chase Dane away and stay here in the safety of his arms. But another part of me¡ªthe same part that had been tearing me for days¡ªfelt a painful pull at Dane¡¯s words.


    "I..." My voice came out shaky. "I don¡¯t know what he wants, Nathan. Maybe it really is important."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes hardened at that.


    "Important to him," he muttered. "But is it important to you, Hailee?"


    I looked away, my chest aching. I didn¡¯t have an answer.


    The knock came again, softer this time. "Hailee? Please."


    Nathan didn¡¯t take his eyes off me as he reached for my shoulders, pulling me gently upright.


    "You can get dressed and leave," he said firmly, his voice low. More like he was being forced to say it. He stood and pulled on his sweatpants, his broad back tense as he raked a hand through his hair.


    "Nathan¡ª"


    "Hailee," he cut in, turning his dark gaze on me. "Please. Just get dressed."


    I nodded silently.


    He walked to the door and cracked it open, stepping out into the hallway before I could say another word.


    I scrambled off the bed, clutching the nket around me as I searched for my clothes. My heart was racing so fast I could barely think straight. Dane was here. Dane wanted to talk to me. And Nathan... Nathan was right outside with him.


    I slipped into my shorts and tugged my shirt over my head, smoothing the fabric down with trembling hands. My legs felt unsteady, but I forced myself to move.


    When I opened the door, the hallway felt colder than the room had.


    Nathan was standing there, his tall frame blocking most of the narrow space, his arms folded tightly across his chest. He looked like a storm contained in human form, and Dane stood just a few feet away from him, his expression unreadable.


    Nathan turned his head slightly when he saw me, his jaw tightening as his eyes swept over me¡ªmaking sure I was properly dressed. Then, softer than I expected, he said, "See youter."


    I swallowed hard, nodding.


    Dane¡¯s gaze flicked to mine, and he gave a small motion with his hand. "Come with me," he said quietly.


    I nced up at Nathan, searching his face. He didn¡¯t say anything at first. He just held my stare, his expression nk. Then he stepped back, allowing me to pass.


    I walked past him, my shoulder brushing his arm, and I could feel the tension radiating from his body. My heart felt heavier with each step, but I followed Dane down the hall without looking back.


    Even as I did, I could feel Nathan¡¯s eyes on me.


    Dane didn¡¯t speak as we walked. The silence between us was thick, awkward, and tense.


    By the direction he was leading, I could tell he was taking me to his room. When we reached his door, he paused for half a second¡ªjust enough for me to realize I hadn¡¯t taken a full breath since I left Nathan¡¯s room.


    Then he opened it.


    Before I could blink, he pulled me inside and mmed the door shut behind us.


    "Dane¡ª"


    My words were cut off as he grabbed my waist and spun me around, pinning me gently but firmly against the door. His mouth crashed into mine, raw and possessive, and all the air rushed out of my lungs.


    The kiss was nothing like Nathan¡¯s.


    It wasn¡¯t soft or questioning; it was possessive. Fierce. Like he was iming me all over again. His hands cupped my face, then tangled in my hair as his lips moved over mine like he was starving.


    My fingers gripped his shirt out of instinct, clinging to him, because everything in me felt like it was unraveling.


    He pulled back just enough to speak, his breath hot and uneven against my lips. "I¡¯m sorry... I was jealous."


    His voice was low, rough, wrecked.


    I tried, Hailee," he murmured, pressing his forehead against mine like he was clinging to thest bit of control he had left. "You have no idea how long I stood outside Nathan¡¯s door... listening to your moans."


    A tortured groan rumbled from his chest as his fingers tightened possessively on my waist, dragging me closer.


    "I need to hear you moan like that for me," he whispered, his voice thick with hunger.

 Chapter 87: Two Cousins

    <h4>Chapter 87: Two Cousins</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Before I could respond, Dane mmed his lips against mine again, sucking the breath out of me. I kissed him back, my fingers gripping his hair as he kissed me passionately but also possessively and jealously, like he was trying to make a point.


    I should¡¯ve pushed him away, told him I was tired... but I didn¡¯t.


    Because in that moment, my body wasn¡¯t listening to my mind. It was listening to the pleasure the hands of Dane were giving me.


    His hands roamed down my sides, gripping my hips with desperate intensity, pulling me flush against him. His kiss deepened, devouring me, and I felt myself drowning in it.


    "I can¡¯t stop thinking about you," Dane whispered hoarsely against my lips. "Every damn night. Every time I close my eyes, Hailee... it¡¯s you."


    I whimpered, a sound torn between guilt and desire, my hands still clutching the front of his shirt. "Dane..." I managed to whisper, but I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could say anything at all.


    He kissed the corner of my mouth, then down my jaw, his breath shuddering. "I hate that I have to share you," he murmured.


    There was a pause, heavy, and suffocating.


    "I loved you, Hailee," he said, his voice low and broken. "Don¡¯t forget that."


    His mouth found mine again, slower this time but no less desperate. Every part of me was on fire, every nerve tangled between guilt and longing, torn between the men outside that door and the one in front of me now.


    "Dane..." I whispered again, breathless.


    But he didn¡¯t stop. His hands slid under my shirt, fingers grazing the sensitive skin of my back, drawing a shiver from me. He lifted the fabric slowly, exposing inch after inch until he pulled it over my head and let it fall to the floor. I gasped when his mouth trailed hot kisses down my neck, teeth grazing just enough to make me tremble.


    My shorts followed next, his fingers deft and skillful as he pushed them down my thighs. I kicked them off blindly, my mind too fogged to think. All I could feel was him.


    He stepped back for a moment, his eyes raking over my body, dark and hungry. "You¡¯re so fucking beautiful," he muttered, his voice rough with emotion.


    He reached for the hem of his shirt and yanked it off, revealing the tense lines of his chest and stomach. Then, unexpectedly, he swept me into his arms and carried me across the room.


    I barely had time to breathe before he set me down on the edge of the table.


    "Lie back," he said, his voice thick andmanding.


    I obeyed, my heart thundering as Iy across the cool surface of the reading desk, my legs instinctively parting when he stepped between them. His hands were everywhere¡ªsliding up my thighs, gripping my hips, smoothing over my ribs until they cupped my breasts. His thumbs brushed over my nipples, and my back arched involuntarily.


    He leaned down, his breath hot against my stomach. "I¡¯ve missed this," he whispered. "Missed you."


    Then he dropped to his knees.


    My breath caught as he kissed his way up my inner thigh, slow and torturous, his hands keeping me in ce. When his mouth finally found my pussy, I cried out softly, my hips jerking at the sensation. He groaned against me, the vibration making me clutch the edge of the table.


    His tongue moved with maddening precision, drawing out every sound, every tremble, while his hands moved back up to my nipples, teasing and squeezing until I was writhing beneath his touch.


    "Dane¡ª" I gasped, my voice barely a whisper.


    Dane groaned softly against me. "Yes... moan for me, Hailee," he whispered, his voice thick with desire.


    He kissed me again, lower this time, sucking my most sensitive spot with hunger and focus. I couldn¡¯t stop the moans that left my lips, my body reacting to every move he made. His hands were everywhere¡ªon my breasts, teasing my nipples, making my back arch off the table.


    Then he slowly pulled back.


    I watched as he unzipped his pants. My body tensed, not sure what he was about to do¡ªbut he looked up at me and said, "I¡¯m not going in."


    His voice was firm but gentle, like he wanted me to know I still had control.


    He stepped between my legs again and brought the tip of his cock to my entrance. He didn¡¯t push in, just slid it against me slowly, teasing me while his fingers returned to my clit. I gasped, grabbing the edge of the table, my whole body trembling from the overwhelming feeling.


    He moved the tip of his cock back and forth, never going deeper, but it still made my legs shake. All the while, his fingers yed with me in small, skilled circles, making it impossible to think.


    "You feel that?" he murmured. "That¡¯s all for me."


    "Look at me," Dane said, his voice low and rough.


    I blinked, breathless, and lifted my eyes to meet his. His gaze was locked on mine¡ªdark, intense, and full of heat. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst.


    Still holding eye contact, he slowly pulled his length away from my entrance. I whimpered at the loss of contact, but before I could say a word, he slid one finger inside me.


    I gasped.


    He moved it slowly, carefully at first, testing how wet and ready I was. Then he added another, curling them just right, hitting that perfect spot that made my legs tremble. My back arched off the table, and a soft moan escaped me.


    His other hand moved to his own body, and I watched with eyes wide and breath caught in my throat as he began stroking himself, slow and steady. His movements were smooth, controlled, but I could see how much he wanted me by the way his jaw clenched and his muscles tensed.


    "Keep your eyes on me," he said again, deeper this time. "I want to see your face when you fall apart."


    His fingers worked me with more pressure now, steady and skilled, while his hand on himself moved faster around his cock. Our breaths filled the room.


    Dane¡¯s fingers moved faster inside me, curling with just the right pressure while his thumb found my clit again. He rubbed it in slow, tight circles, then faster, matching the rhythm of his fingers deep inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back.


    A loud moan escaped my lips, raw and uncontroble. My hips bucked against his hand, chasing the feeling, needing more¡ªneeding him. My body trembled as pleasure washed over me in waves, and still, he didn¡¯t stop.


    Dane groaned as he watched me cum, still stroking himself with his other hand. His grip tightened, his muscles flexed, and his eyes never left mine.


    "I¡¯ve missed this," he breathed again. "Missed you like this."


    His pace quickened¡ªrougher now, more desperate. His chest heaved, his strokes faster and harder until, with a low growl, his body tensed and he came, his release spilling across his stomach and hand as he bit down on a curse.


    Silence followed, heavy and pulsing with what we had just done.


    Dane leaned in and gently helped me sit up on the table, brushing a strand of hair from my face before pressing a soft, lingering kiss to my lips.


    "That was... great," he murmured against my mouth, his tone softer now. "God, Hailee."


    He turned away, reaching for his shirt and pants, the room still buzzing with heat.


    But the fire inside me had gone out.


    I sat there in stunned silence, staring at the floor as a sharp wave of disgust crawled up my spine. My skin felt too tight, my breath too shallow. My hands clenched in myp.


    What have I be?


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    I had just made out with two men¡ªtwo cousins¡ªin the same night.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, guilt choking me. You¡¯re pathetic, Hailee. Aplete mess. Easy. Stupid. Slut.


    I could still feel Nathan¡¯s warmth in my skin.


    And now this?


    Dane turned back to me, his smile fading when he caught sight of my expression. His brows drew together in concern. He stepped closer, reaching out to cup my cheek gently.


    "Hailee," he said softly, "what¡¯s wrong?"


    I shook my head quickly, forcing a tight smile. "Nothing. I¡¯m fine."


    He didn¡¯t believe me. I could see it in his eyes.


    "I just... I want to go home," I said, sliding off the table, my voice barely above a whisper.


    I grabbed my clothes from the floor, refusing to meet his eyes. Dane stood beside me, wearing a worried expression on his face.


    "Did I do something I wasn¡¯t supposed to do?" he asked worriedly.


    I shook my head, already putting on my clothes. "No, Dane... you did nothing wrong... it¡¯s not about you... it¡¯s me," I said.


    Dane wanted to say more, but I ced a kiss on his cheek and said, "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at school." Then I turned around and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 88: Not A Slut

    <h4>Chapter 88: Not A Slut</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    After taking a warm bath, I copsed on my bed, thinking about the drastic turn of events in my life, when suddenly, a text message popped up on my phone.


    It was Callum.


    Callum: Hey. How did the talk with Nathan go?


    I stared at the message for a second, then typed back:


    Me: It went okay. He agreed.


    A pause. Then another buzz.


    Callum: That¡¯s good. Can I call you? Just for a minute?


    I sighed and rubbed my eyes.


    Me: I¡¯m really sleepy, Cal. Can we talk tomorrow?


    Callum: Alright. Goodnight. Sleep well.


    Me: *Night :) *


    I had barely set the phone down before it buzzed again.


    Dane.


    Dane: Are you really okay?


    I hesitated, but replied:


    Me: Yeah. I¡¯m okay. Just tired. Goodnight, Dane.


    Dane: Goodnight, Hailee.


    I tried to rx... but peace didn¡¯te. Because right on cue, another message popped up.


    Nathan.


    Nathan: Did you get home safely?


    Me: Yeah. I¡¯m home. Just tired. Goodnight.


    I ced the phone aside again and pulled the nket up.


    But it rang.


    Nathan was calling.


    I immediately hit end.


    Secondster, another text lit up the screen.


    Nathan: Don¡¯t ignore me, Hailee. If you don¡¯t pick up this call, I¡¯ll be at your window in ten minutes.


    I stared at the message, my frown deepening. Seriously?


    The phone started buzzing again. This time, I didn¡¯t hit decline. I answered, my voice tired and t.


    "Hello?"


    There was a short silence on the other end, then Nathan¡¯s voice¡ªlow and concerned. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    I swallowed, my throat suddenly tight. "I told you... I¡¯m just tired."


    "No," he said. "This is something else. You¡¯re shutting down. Your responses to my texts seem off."


    I bit my lip and looked away, even though he couldn¡¯t see me.


    "I¡¯m fine, Nathan."


    "You¡¯re not," he said. "And I want to know why. What¡¯s going on in your head, Hailee?"


    "Nothing, Nathan... I¡¯m just sleepy," I whispered, hoping he would believe my lies.


    Nathan responded immediately. "Put on the camera... let¡¯s talk on video call."


    I frowned. "Nathan..."


    He cut me off.


    "If you don¡¯t... I¡¯ll be at your ce in ten. The choice is yours."


    I sighed, my fingers hesitating over the screen before finally tapping the video icon. The camera blinked to life.


    Nathan was sitting on the edge of his bed, leaning forward slightly, his concerned eyes fixed on me. I was lying on my side, my hair still damp from the bath, my nket pulled up to my chin.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t scold me. He just... stared.


    His gaze was steady, unreadable, but heavy enough to make my chest feel tight.


    Finally, his voice broke the silence. "Your eyes..." he murmured softly, "they tell me everything I need to know. You¡¯re not okay."


    I swallowed hard, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer.


    "Please," he added gently. "Talk to me, Hailee."


    My lip trembled. My chest ached. And before I knew it, the words were spilling out.


    "I feel like..." My voice cracked, my throat closing around the admission. "I feel like a slut, Nathan."


    His brows furrowed instantly, but I kept talking before he could interrupt.


    "I don¡¯t even recognize myself anymore. I¡¯ve never been like this. I¡¯ve never... wanted so many things. I¡¯ve never been torn like this. And now... now I¡¯m lying here and I feel dirty."


    My breathing hitched, my eyes burning as hot tears spilled over.


    "I used to be strong," I whispered brokenly. "I used to know who I was. Buttely... I don¡¯t even know myself. I can¡¯t even look in the mirror without wondering who that girl is."


    My sobs grew louder, my whole body shaking beneath the nket.


    Nathan didn¡¯t say a word. He just sat there, eyes never leaving me, letting me pour it all out.


    "I feel like I¡¯ve lost control over myself," I continued, my voice almost a whimper. "And I hate it. I hate feeling like this. I hate feeling like... like I¡¯m being torn into pieces."


    Through the blur of my tears, I saw him inhale deeply, his jaw clenching¡ªnot in anger, but like he was holding back his own emotions.


    "Hailee..." he said finally, his voice low and rough. "You are not what you think you are. And I won¡¯t let you believe that about yourself."


    "But..." I tried to speak, but he interrupted me.


    "But nothing," Nathan cut me off firmly, his voice deep and authoritative. "Hailee, listen to me... you¡¯re not dirty. You¡¯re not a slut. You¡¯re human. You¡¯re... confused, yeah, but that doesn¡¯t make you less. It doesn¡¯t erase who you are."


    I shook my head, my lip trembling again. "You don¡¯t understand¡ª"


    "I do," he said quickly, leaning closer toward the camera. "I understand more than you think."


    His words made my throat ache even more, and I buried my face partly in my pillow, wishing I could hide from his eyes.


    "You¡¯re lost right now," he continued softly, "and maybe you¡¯ve made choices you¡¯re not proud of. But none of that changes your worth to me."


    His gaze softened, the rough edge of his voice melting into something warmer. "None of it makes me see you any less than I always have."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, fresh tears streaming down. "Then why do I feel so... dirty?"


    "Because you are making decisions you never imagined you could," he replied, his voice dropping even lower. "Because you¡¯re scared to lose everyone, so you¡¯re tearing yourself apart trying to keep them all."


    A small sob escaped me as I whispered, "I don¡¯t know how to fix this."


    "You don¡¯t have to know tonight," he said gently. "Just... one step at a time."


    I sniffled, wiping my face with the back of my hand.


    "You are not a slut. You are not disgusting. You are not less than. And anyone who makes you feel that way¡ªincluding your own damn mind¡ªis lying to you."


    My bottom lip trembled again.


    His lips curled faintly, not in a smile, but in something sadder, deeper. "You¡¯re still my Hailee. The girl who¡¯s stubborn enough to drive me insane, but strong enough to survive anything. You¡¯re the woman I¡ª" He stopped, exhaling sharply, shaking his head as if catching himself before saying too much. "You¡¯re worth everything to me. Even now."


    My heart squeezed so tightly in my chest I could hardly breathe.


    Nathan¡¯s gaze softened even more. "Tomorrow evening, I¡¯m taking you somewhere."


    I sniffled, my brows furrowing slightly. "Where?"


    A faint smirk tugged at his lips. "You¡¯ll see. But I promise... no heavy talks. Just you, me, and a ce that makes you forget everything else for a while."


    I let out a shaky breath. "Sounds... nice."


    He leaned a little closer to the camera, a spark flickering in his eyes. "And until then... I¡¯m going to make youugh, because I refuse to hang up while you¡¯re still pouting at me like that."


    I rolled my eyes slightly. "I¡¯m not pouting."


    "You are," he countered with mock seriousness. "Your bottom lip is sticking out so far, I¡¯m surprised it hasn¡¯t knocked over your phone yet."


    A small, unwillingugh escaped me. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "Ridiculously charming," he corrected, leaning back dramatically as if he had just won something.


    I shook my head, my lips curving just a little.


    "There it is," he murmured softly. "God... you have no idea how beautiful you are when you smile."


    Heat crept up my cheeks, but before I could respond, he leaned toward his phone and pressed his lips to the screen in a yful, gentle kiss.


    My chest squeezed, a warm fluttering feeling settling in my heart.


    "Goodnight, Hailee," he said quietly, his voice carrying that weight again¡ªthe kind that made me feel like I meant more to him than I could ever understand. "I love you."


    I opened my mouth, my heart pounding. "Nathan, I¡ª"


    He cut me off softly. "Don¡¯t pressure yourself. Just... sleep. That¡¯s all I want you to do tonight."


    I swallowed hard, nodding. "Okay."


    "Goodnight, my stubborn girl," he whispered. And before I could say another word, the call ended, leaving me staring at the darkened screen...


    Staring at the screen, I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that I¡¯m deeply in love with Nathan.


    If that¡¯s it, that means I¡¯m choosing to be with him, right?


    But as that thought settled in my heart, so did another. Loving Nathan didn¡¯t erase the way I felt about Callum or Dane. My heart ached with the truth I hadn¡¯t wanted to admit¡ªI love Nathan, but that doesn¡¯t mean I feel any less for the other two.


    I love Nathan. I love Callum. I love Dane. Different pieces of me belong to each of them, and I can¡¯t imagine giving any of them up.

 Chapter 89: How Do I Share Myself

    <h4>Chapter 89: How Do I Share Myself</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Arriving, I met Callum already seated in his usual seat beside mine. He smiled at me as he watched me approach, and when I sat down, he nted a kiss on the side of my cheek.


    "Good morning, girlfriend," he said with a smirk.


    I blushed but raised a brow. "Girlfriend?"


    Callum nodded. "Yes, darling... the news is already spreading all over the school. Everyone thinks we¡¯re dating... well, they¡¯re not exactly wrong."


    Callum¡¯s smirk deepened as he leaned back casually in his seat. "Actually... I got something for you."


    I blinked in surprise. "For me?"


    He nodded and reached under his desk, pulling out a single red rose. Its petals were soft and perfectly bloomed, the deep color standing out vividly against his fingers.


    My lips parted slightly as he handed it to me. "Callum..."


    "It reminded me of you," he said simply, his gaze holding mine with that teasing warmth of his.


    I felt my cheeks warm. "You¡¯re ridiculous," I murmured, but my voice softened as I took it.


    Before I could say anything else, the sound of footsteps approaching caught my attention.


    Dane had just walked into the ssroom.


    He moved with that effortless confidence he always carried, but this time his eyes were locked directly on me. My breath hitched slightly.


    Without a word, he reached my desk, leaned down... and pressed a firm, lingering kiss to my forehead¡ªright there in front of everyone.


    I froze.


    Around us, the quiet hum of the ssroom broke into murmurs. I could feel several pairs of eyes on us, our ssmates whispering in surprise.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to move or speak. My heart was thudding, my face burning.


    But Dane didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest. He straightened, his expression unreadable, and then reached into his bag.


    When his hand came out, he was holding a small, elegant box of choctes.


    "These are for you," he said simply, setting them down on my desk like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    The whispers in the room grew louder.


    I nced between the rose in my hand and the choctes in front of me, my pulse racing as I struggled to process what to do.


    Dane¡¯s gaze flicked briefly toward the ss, his eyes sharp andmanding. "Face your front," he said, his tone calm but carrying an authority that made a few people instantly turn away.


    The murmuring died down almost immediately.


    Then he looked back at me, the intensity in his eyes softening into something warmer. A small smirk tugged at his lips.


    "I¡¯ll see you at break," he said quietly, like it was a promise.


    Before I could answer, he turned and walked to his seat. I swallowed hard and looked at Callum, who had a nonchnt look on his face, like he didn¡¯t care what Dane had just done. It seemed he was taking this whole sharing situation surprisingly well, or maybe he was just hiding it better than I thought.


    The teacher came in and started arranging her notes, but my mind was barely in the room. I tried to focus, but instead, I found myself wondering... where was Nathan? He was neverte for ss, and that only made me more anxious.


    Almost without thinking, I slid my phone out from under the desk and unlocked it.


    A new message was waiting for me.


    Nathan: Good morning, red hair. I won¡¯t be in ss today¡ªI¡¯ve got a lot to prepare for our date tonight.


    My lips curved unconsciously. Even just reading it made my chest warm in a way I wasn¡¯t ready to admit out loud.


    A date. Tonight.


    I bit my lip, quickly typing back under the desk.


    Me: Good morning... can¡¯t wait.


    I set the phone face-down, my mind drifting through a tangled mess.


    It was a miracle my brain could still function at all.


    When ss ended, I was shoving my books into my bag when Callum turned to me, his eyes was bright with that boyish excitement of his.


    "Hey," he started, leaning closer, "how about we do a movie night at my ce tonight? Just you and me... we could order pizza, watch something fun, maybe even grab dessert after. It¡¯s been forever since we had our own time together."


    The smile on his face was so pure and eager, it almost made me feel guilty instantly.


    Because Nathan¡¯s text shed in my mind¡ªour date tonight.


    I hesitated, my hand pausing mid-zip on my bag.


    If I told Callum I couldn¡¯t... he¡¯d think I was favoring Nathan. And that was thest thing I wanted right now.


    I forced a smile. "Okay... but I mighte a bitte. I have something I need to do first."


    He grinned like I¡¯d just made his whole week. "Perfect. I¡¯ll wait for you."


    Before I could process, a shadow fell over the desk.


    It was Dane.


    "Walk with me, Hailee," he said quietly, though it was more of a statement than a request.


    I nced at Callum, who gave me a shrug like go ahead. So I followed Dane out into the hall.


    When we reached a quieter spot, he turned to me, his expression softening. "I¡¯ve been thinking... we should go for an evening walk today. Just you and me. There¡¯s something I want to talk about."


    My heart sank.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want to spend time with him, but because I already had a date with Nathan and a promised movie night with Callum.


    I opened my mouth to decline, but then... if I said no, Dane would definitely think I was giving my time to the others over him.


    So I nodded weakly. "Okay."


    "Good." His lips curved faintly, almost satisfied. "I¡¯ll pick you upter."


    As he walked away, I just stood there, my bag hanging loosely from my hand, my head spinning.


    Nathan¡¯s date.


    Callum¡¯s movie night.


    Dane¡¯s evening walk.


    I was in big trouble.


    How the hell was I supposed to share myself like this?

 Chapter 90: A Call

    <h4>Chapter 90: A Call</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I reached home from school, but as usual, Mother wasn¡¯t there¡ªshe was at the pack mansion.


    Arriving in my room, I tossed my bag on the bed and decided to work on some assignments. I even started doing Nathan¡¯s as well since he hadn¡¯t attended sses today.


    Just as I was halfway through a question, my phone buzzed loudly on the desk.


    A call.


    The number shing on the screen was unfamiliar.


    I hesitated for a moment, then swiped to answer.


    "Hello?"


    There was a short pause before a deep male voice spoke. "Hi, Hailee... it¡¯s me, Robert."


    My brows furrowed instantly. "Robert?"


    The voice was calm, almost like it should have been obvious. "Your betrothed... from the arranged marriage."


    I froze, my pen slipping from my fingers.


    So he¡¯s the one.


    "We met twice, but that was when we were little¡ª"


    "Hold on." I cut him off, standing abruptly from my chair.


    Of course, I remembered Robert.


    Robert... the heir to the Eastern Lycan Kingdom. We had met twice in the past during royal gatherings, and both times, I couldn¡¯t stand him. Even as a boy, he had been unbearably arrogant¡ªcarrying himself like the entire world was beneath him.


    He was three years older than me, yet he acted as though that gave him the right to talk down to everyone around him, including me. I remembered the way he¡¯d frown when I¡¯d disagreed with him about something silly and the way he always made it seem like he was doing everyone a favor just by existing.


    And now... this was the man they had chosen for me?


    "Robert..." I took a deep breath, forcing my voice to stay calm so I wouldn¡¯t just explode at him. "It¡¯s never happening. I¡¯m not getting married to you, so don¡¯t waste your time."


    There was a pause before a low chuckle came through the line, dripping with arrogance. "You¡¯re joking, right? Girls¡ªroyal-born or not¡ªwould kill for this chance."


    I rolled my eyes even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Not this girl. Not Hailee. And you know that. I¡¯m not like the others... I¡¯m special, remember?" My tone carried a sharp tone, reminding him of exactly who he was talking to.


    His amused tone dropped instantly into a growl. "I heard you¡¯ll be back in two months." His voice was low, almost threatening. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Hailee."


    Before I could even respond, the line went dead.


    I lowered the phone slowly, my chest tight with irritation. Just perfect. As if I didn¡¯t already have enough chaos in my life. Now I had this to deal with.


    I set the phone down on the desk with a little more force than I meant to. My jaw was tight, my pen still lying where it had fallen.


    I tried to turn my attention back to the assignments, staring at the half-finished question in front of me, but my mind refused to focus. All I could hear was Robert¡¯s arrogant voice echoing in my head.


    I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Hailee.


    With a frustrated sigh, I shoved the notebook aside and grabbed my phone. Without overthinking it, I scrolled to Callum¡¯s name and hit call.


    He answered almost immediately. "Hey, sunshine."


    "Hey," I said quickly, forcing a lighter tone. "Do you think... maybe we could do the movie now instead ofter? I¡¯ve got somewhere I need to be afterward."


    There was a beat of silence, then his voice lit up with that familiar boyish excitement. "Yeah, of course! Come over now."


    "Thanks," I said with a small smile he couldn¡¯t see.


    After grabbing my bag and tossing my books inside, I headed straight to his ce, pushing Robert¡¯s voice as far from my mind as I could.


    When I got to Callum¡¯s house, he was already waiting at the door, grinning like he¡¯d just won the lottery.


    "Took you long enough," he teased, stepping aside to let me in.


    I rolled my eyes but smiled faintly. "I came as fast as I could."


    The moment I stepped inside, the familiar scent of buttered popcorn hit me. A big bowl was already sitting on the coffee table, next to two bottles of soda and a pile of snacks.


    "You weren¡¯t kidding about starting early," I said with a softugh.


    "Of course not," Callum replied, plopping onto the couch and patting the seat next to him. "If we¡¯re having a movie day, we¡¯re doing it right."


    I sank down beside him, trying to rx, though my mind still tugged at the thought of Nathan¡¯s dateter... and Dane¡¯s walk... and now Robert. My life was bing a ticking time bomb.


    Callum hit y, and the opening credits filled the screen, but I kept sneaking nces at my phone in myp. Every few seconds, my thoughts drifted far away from the movie.


    Callum noticed. "Hey," he nudged me gently, "you okay? You seem... distracted."


    I forced a smile. "Yeah. Just... a lot on my mind."


    He studied me for a moment, clearly curious, but then gave me a small smile and turned back to the movie. "Well, at least try to enjoy this. No drama here¡ªjust you, me, and bad acting."


    I let out a smallugh at that and tried to focus on the film. It was a romanticedy¡ªthe kind that didn¡¯t take itself too seriously but still managed to pull you in. The jokesnded just right, and a few ridiculous moments had both of usughing out loud.


    "That¡¯s totally you," Callum teased during a scene where the female lead was dramatically arguing with a street vendor over the price of flowers.


    I gasped, nudging him lightly. "Excuse me? I¡¯m not that dramatic."


    He grinned. "Oh, you are. But it¡¯s cute."


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at my lips.


    At some point, I shifted so I could rest against him, and he draped an arm over my shoulders, pulling me closer. The warmth of his body and the soft, steady rhythm of his breathing wrapped around me like a nket.


    His fingers gently threaded through my hair, slow and soothing, like he had all the time in the world.


    "You¡¯refortable?" he asked softly.


    "Mm-hmm," I murmured, my voice already heavy with drowsiness.


    Thebination of his warmth, the light scent of his cologne, and the soft touch of his fingers stroking through my hair made my eyelids grow heavier and heavier. The sound of the movie faded into the background, reced by the steady beat of his heart under my ear.


    Before I knew it, my breathing had evened out, and I drifted off, fast asleep in his arms.


    I stirred slowly, the soft glow of the TV still flickering in the dim room.


    My head was still resting against Callum¡¯s chest, his arm loosely draped around me. For a moment, I thought I had only drifted off for a few minutes¡ªuntil I noticed the window.


    It was dark outside.


    My eyes widened instantly. I sat up a little, blinking in surprise. "What time is it?"


    Callum nced at his phone. "Nine."


    "Nine?!" I repeated, my voice pitching higher in panic.

 Chapter 91: Angry

    <h4>Chapter 91: Angry</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    He chuckled softly, clearly amused at my reaction. "Rx, Sleeping Beauty. You looked way too peaceful for me to wake you."


    I scrambled off the couch, my heart pounding as I reached for my bag. My phone was buried inside, the screen lighting up the moment I touched it.


    My stomach dropped.


    Twenty missed calls from Nathan. Four from Dane.


    And a flood of unread texts from both.


    "Oh my God..." I muttered under my breath.


    I quickly checked my settings¡ªmy phone was on silent. When the hell did I even put it on silent?!


    Callum sat up, looking a little concerned now. "Hailee? What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I¡ªuh¡ªI have to go," I said quickly, shoving my phone into my hand and grabbing my bag. "I¡¯ll exinter."


    Without waiting for his reply, I was already scrolling to Nathan¡¯s contact and pressing call.


    The line rang only once before he picked up.


    "Hailee?" Nathan¡¯s voice came through, low butced with concern. "Are you okay? I¡¯ve been calling you for hours. I was... worried."


    I swallowed hard, guilt already creeping in. "I¡¯m fine... I just¡ªuh¡ªI slept off."


    There was a brief pause on the other end, his tone shifting slightly. "You weren¡¯t home, right? Because I actually came to check on you earlier."


    My stomach twisted tighter. Lying would only make it worse. "No... I wasn¡¯t home. I was with... Callum."


    Silence. Long, heavy silence.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was calmer than I expected, but it carried an edge I couldn¡¯t quite read. "It¡¯s... good you¡¯re okay."


    I bit my lip, hesitating. "About our date... can we still¡ª"


    "It¡¯s toote, Hailee," he cut in softly. "We¡¯ll talk some other time."


    Before I could say anything else, he added a quiet, "Goodnight," and the line went dead.


    The guilt in my chest wouldn¡¯t let me breathe.


    No. I couldn¡¯t leave it like this.


    Before I could overthink it, I headed straight to the pack mansion.


    The guards at the gate looked surprised to see me at this hour.


    "Hailee?" one of them asked. "It¡¯s... kind ofte."


    "I know," I said quickly, forcing a small smile. "Nathan knows I¡¯ming."


    That seemed to satisfy them, and they let me through.


    I stepped into the living room¡ªonly to stop short.


    Dane was there.


    He was lounging casually on one of the leather couches, one arm stretched over the backrest, a ss of something amber in his other hand. His eyes lifted to mine instantly, and he furrowed his brow.


    "Well," he said, setting the ss down slowly, "this is... unexpected. You¡¯re here."


    I swallowed and stepped closer. "Dane, I¡¯m sorry... I fell asleep, and my phone was on silent. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore your calls or texts."


    Dane gave me an unreadable look that made it difficult to tell how he was feeling. I took another step closer and swallowed hard again. "Please, I will make it up to you," I promised.


    Dane didn¡¯t look convinced. He just nodded, picked up his ss, and took another sip.


    I stood there and watched, not knowing what to say or do... For a moment, the only sound between us was the faint clink of the ice in Dane¡¯s ss as he swirled it. His gaze flicked up to me again, sharp but calm in a way that made my stomach knot even tighter.


    "You¡¯ll make it up to me?" he asked finally, his tone unreadable. "How, Hailee? By disappearing again? By letting me wonder all evening if something happened to you?"


    I opened my mouth, but the words tangled in my throat. "No... I just¡ª"


    He set his drink down with a soft thud and leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. "Do you have any idea how worried I was?" His voice was low, butced with restrained anger. "You could have been hurt. And then I find out you were with Callum."


    My chest tightened painfully. "It wasn¡¯t like that, Dane¡ª"


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," he cut me off. "You chose him over me tonight. And I¡¯m starting to think..." He trailed off, his jaw clenching before he could finish.


    I took another step toward him, lowering my voice. "I didn¡¯t choose him over you. I just... I wasn¡¯t thinking. I fell asleep. I messed up. I¡¯m sorry."


    For a long moment, he just stared at me, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he was going to keep pushing or let it go.


    Finally, he sat back again, exhaling slowly. "Go find Nathan," he said, almost too casually. "He was worried about you."


    His words hurt, but I didn¡¯t argue. I gave him onest look¡ªhoping my eyes could show the apology my words hadn¡¯t fixed¡ªbefore I turned and headed for the stairs.


    I stopped outside Nathan¡¯s room, my heart pounding in my ears.


    I lifted my hand and knocked softly.


    No answer.


    I waited a few seconds, then knocked again, a little firmer this time. "Nathan... it¡¯s me."


    Silence.


    Something in my chest tightened. I didn¡¯t leave, I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I slowly turned the doorknob and pushed the door open, stepping inside.


    He was lying on his bed, his back to me, the nket pulled up to his shoulders. The room was dim, lit only by the faint glow of themp on his nightstand.


    I closed the door quietly behind me. "Nathan," I called softly as I moved closer to the bed.


    No answer.


    But I knew he wasn¡¯t sleeping because his breathing was too steady, too controlled. There was a stiffness in his shoulders that told me he was awake.


    "Nathan... I know you¡¯re not asleep," I whispered, my voice almost breaking.


    Still, he didn¡¯t move. He stayed facing away from me, shutting me outpletely.


    I stood there for a long moment, my heart racing. My throat felt tight.


    "Nathan... I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, the words barely leaving my lips.


    But no reaction from him.


    The silence between us felt like a wall I couldn¡¯t break through. My chest ached with guilt.


    Slowly, I turned, ready to leave and give him space... but my feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t walk away.


    Before I knew it, I was climbing onto the bed. The mattress dipped under my weight as I carefully slipped under the nket, close enough to feel the heat of his body.

 Chapter 92: Stay For The Night

    <h4>Chapter 92: Stay For The Night</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I pressed my cheek gently against his bare back, my arm sliding hesitantly around his waist. His skin was warm, his scent wrapping around me like afort I didn¡¯t deserve.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I murmured again, my voice shaking. "I messed up. I should¡¯ve been here... with you."


    He stayed still, but I felt his breathing hitch just slightly.


    "I hate knowing I hurt you," I continued softly, closing my eyes against him. "You mean more to me than you think, Nathan. And if you¡¯re angry... if you¡¯re hurt... I deserve it. But please don¡¯t shut me out."


    My words trembled as I added, "I¡¯m sorry... please, Nat."


    There was a pause¡ªlong enough for my heart to pound painfully in my ears¡ªbefore I finally felt him shift under me.


    Nathan turned slowly until we were face to face in the dim light, his intense eyes locked on mine.


    His gaze searched mine for a long, heavy moment, and I could feel the storm of emotions swirling in his eyes¡ªhurt, anger, but also worry.


    "You drive me insane, Hailee," he said finally, his voice low and rough. "One minute you¡¯re here, the next... you¡¯re gone. You make me worry, you make me angry... and still¡ª" He exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "Still, I can¡¯t stop caring."


    My chest tightened painfully. "Nathan¡ª"


    "No," he cut me off gently, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "You don¡¯t get to do that and think I won¡¯t care. You matter too damn much to me."


    I swallowed hard, my voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Something in his expression shifted. Softened. His hand lingered against my cheek as he studied me, as if deciding whether to forgive me or not.


    "You hurt me tonight," he admitted quietly. "But if you¡¯re here now..." He trailed off, his thumb brushing lightly over my skin. "Then maybe that¡¯s enough for me to forgive you."


    A small, shaky breath escaped me. "I¡¯m here," I promised.


    For a long moment, neither of us moved. Then, without another word, he pulled me into his arms, holding me so tightly I could feel his heartbeat against mine.


    "I hate fighting with you," he murmured into my hair. "Don¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯m not important to you again."


    "You are," I whispered back, clutching him even tighter. "You are."


    I stayed there, curled against him, feeling the tension slowly leave my body. His warmth, his scent, the steady rhythm of his breathing¡ªit all wrapped around me like a safety I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been craving all night.


    After a while, I tilted my head up to look at him. "Nathan... about our date..."


    He let out a slow sigh, his gaze dropping briefly before returning to mine. "Don¡¯t worry about it," he said quietly. "Next time."


    The guilt tugged at me again, making my chest feel heavy. "How do I make it up to you, then?"


    His eyes softened, but there was still something deep and intense in his gaze. He reached up, cupping my face gently in both hands, his thumbs brushing my skin.


    "Stay," he murmured. "Spend the night with me."


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. "Okay."


    His lips curved faintly, a hint of relief and something warmer in his expression. "Good," he said softly, like he¡¯d been hoping for that answer all along.


    His gaze lingered on me for a long moment, his thumb still brushing my cheek. Then a faint, knowing smirk tugged at his lips.


    "But first," he murmured, his voice dropping lower, "you need to change into somethingfortable."


    He slid out of bed and crossed the room to his closet. I watched as he pulled out one of his shirts¡ªsoft, loose, and smelling faintly of him. He walked back over and held it out to me.


    "Here," he said simply, his eyes never leaving mine.


    I took it from his hands and stood to my feet. Without overthinking it, I began to undress right there in front of him, taking off my top slowly.


    Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened instantly. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, just watched me, his eyes following every inch of naked skin as it was exposed. There was a hunger there, raw and unguarded, that sent a shiver racing down my spine.


    I didn¡¯t bother with a bra. I pulled his shirt over my head, the oversized fabric brushing my thighs. It clung in all the right ces, and I was acutely aware I had nothing on underneath.


    When I looked up again, Nathan¡¯s eyes were still locked on me, his jaw tight, his expression unreadable except for the heat burning in his gaze.


    "Perfect," he said finally, his voice husky. "Now...e here."


    I padded across the room toward him, the hem of his shirt swaying against my bare thighs. Nathan¡¯s eyes followed every step until I reached the edge of the bed.


    The moment I was close enough, his hand shot out, catching me by the wrist and gently tugging me forward. I stumbled slightly,nding with my knees sinking into the mattress.


    Nathan shifted, pulling me fully into the bed until I was pressed against him. His arm slid around my waist, his hand syed across my lower back, fingers warm against my skin through the thin fabric.


    "You look better in my shirt than I ever have," he murmured, his voice low and deep in my ear.


    A small smile tugged at my lips, but it faltered when his other hand came up to cup the back of my neck, tilting my face toward his. Our eyes locked, and for a long, electric moment, neither of us moved.


    At first, it was soft¡ªbarely a kiss¡ªbut then it deepened. I melted into him, fingers slipping into his hair as he held me tighter.


    When we finally pulled apart, my breath was uneven. Nathan¡¯s thumb traced my jaw slowly, almost tenderly.


    "You will be the death of me," he said, his voice husky. "What have you done to me?"


    There wasn¡¯t even a pause before I whispered, "Love."


    A faint smile touched his lips, the kind that made my chest feel warm. He kissed my forehead, lingering there for a moment like he needed to memorize me. Then he guided me down beside him, his arm curling around me possessively.


    "I¡¯m not letting you go tonight," he murmured against my hair.


    I tucked myself closer, breathing him in. "Good... because I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    His grip tightened slightly, like he didn¡¯t quite believe me but wanted to. In the quiet, I could feel his heartbeat, steady andforting, yet faster than it should be.


    "You scare me sometimes," he admitted quietly, his voice almost lost in the dark.


    I tilted my head to look at him. "Why?"


    His gaze met mine, raw and unguarded. "Because I¡¯ve never needed anyone like I need you."


    The words sank into me, wrapping around my heart. My chest ached, but this time it wasn¡¯t guilt.


    I pressed a soft kiss to his jaw. "Then I guess we¡¯re both scared."


    He let out a slow breath, his hand sliding into my hair, holding me close. "As long as you¡¯re here... I¡¯ll take the fear."


    And in that moment, wrapped in his arms, I realized I wasn¡¯t just staying for the night. I was exactly where I wanted to be.

 Chapter 93: A Call From My Father

    <h4>Chapter 93: A Call From My Father</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    She was curled against me, her breathing slow and steady, my shirt draped over her like it was made for her. Her cheek rested lightly on my chest, and strands of her hair brushed my chin every time she exhaled.


    I should still be angry.


    I was angry. Hours ago, I had been pacing this room, ready to tell her exactly how much she had hurt me tonight. But now... here I was. Lying still. Watching her sleep as if the rest of the world didn¡¯t exist.


    "You¡¯re pathetic," my wolf muttered in my head, his voice dripping with smug amusement. "You were furious with her a few hours ago. Now you¡¯re lying here, holding her like you¡¯ll break if you let go."


    I sighed inwardly. Don¡¯t start.


    "You¡¯re in love with her," he teased, a low, rumblingugh echoing in my mind. "Completely, hopelessly in love. And you know it."


    My jaw tightened. I didn¡¯t deny it. Couldn¡¯t. Because it was the truth.


    But then his voice shifted, turning serious. "Then what happens when we find our mate?"


    I froze. That thought... I hadn¡¯t let myself think about it.


    Hailee wasn¡¯t my mate. I would have felt it. The instant pull, my wolf could have felt it. But with her, there was... something else. Something that didn¡¯t fit into the rules I thought I knew.


    So why was I so drawn to her? Why did the idea of her not being in my life make my chest ache in a way I couldn¡¯t ignore?


    "I¡¯ll tell you why," my wolf said quietly. "Because you can¡¯t imagine choosing anyone over her. Not even a mate."


    And he was right.


    The thought of my mate showing up one day... it didn¡¯t excite me. It scared me. Because no matter who she turned out to be, she wouldn¡¯t be Hailee. And I already knew I¡¯d never be able to give up this girl lying in my arms for anyone else.


    Sighing inwardly, I tried to silence my thoughts, but my wolf wasn¡¯t done with me yet.


    "What if she chooses Dane or Callum at the end of the month?" he asked quietly, "What then, Nathan? What¡¯s left for you?"


    My chest tightened at the very idea. I could already picture it¡ªher standing beside one of them, smiling in a way that wasn¡¯t for me. The thought alone made my pulse thrum painfully in my ears.


    I don¡¯t want to think about that.


    "Coward," my wolf murmured, but there was no bite in his voice this time.


    I turned my head slightly, burying my face against her hair, letting her warmth ease the ache in my chest. I didn¡¯t have the strength to think about what-ifs tonight. Not when she was right here.


    So I forced my mind to quiet, holding her a little closer as I let my eyes drift shut. Sleep came easier than I thought it would.


    I don¡¯t know how long I was out, but I woke when I felt her shift.


    Her body moved gently against mine, her weight shifting as if she was trying not to wake me. My arms instinctively tightened around her waist before my eyes even opened.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" I murmured, my voice still thick with sleep.


    She froze in my arms, a tiny guilty smile tugging at her lips. "Nowhere... just stretching," she whispered, her voice soft like she didn¡¯t want to break the moment.


    I smirked faintly and pulled her back down against me. "Liar."


    She let out a quietugh, trying to wriggle free again, but I held her tighter. "Nathan..." she giggled, giving my chest a yful push.


    "What?" I asked innocently, brushing my nose against hers. "You woke me up. Now you have to deal with the consequences."


    She gasped in mock offense. "Consequences?"


    Before she could react, I flipped her gently onto her back, leaning over her with a smug grin. Herughter spilled out again, warm, flirtatious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile down at her.


    "Thought you could escape me?" I teased, my hands braced on either side of her.


    She shook her head, stillughing. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "I¡¯ve been told," I murmured, letting my forehead rest lightly against hers.


    For a while, we just stayed there, our eyes interlocked. I was about to kiss her when¡ª


    Knock, knock.


    We both froze.


    A voice came from the other side of the door. "Master Nathan, your father wants to see you in his study."


    I exhaled slowly, leaning my weight on one arm. "Perfect timing," I muttered under my breath.


    Hailee bit back a small smile. "You should go."


    I looked at her for a beat longer, reluctant to move, then finally pushed myself off the bed. "Stay here," I told her, my tone halfmand, half-plea.


    She just smirked, pulling my nket around her like a shield. "Hurry back."


    I knocked lightly on the doorframe before stepping inside. "Father," I greeted.


    He didn¡¯t turn right away. He stood at the tall window, hands sped behind his back. After a moment, he spoke.


    "I believe Hailee isn¡¯t gone."


    My brows furrowed. He knows?


    I tried not to react, but my wolf stirred restlessly inside me.


    Finally, he turned, his eyes sharp in a way that told me he saw straight through me. "I know she spent the night in your room."


    I stayed silent, my jaw tightening.


    "What you have with Hailee..." he said, letting the words hang for a moment, "...has to stop."


    The air in the room felt heavier.


    "She is not right for you," he continued, his tone firm but almost pitying. "She is...plicated. Reckless. And if the rumors I¡¯ve heard about her and the others are true, she¡¯s ying a dangerous game¡ªone that will leave you broken."


    My wolf bristled at his words.


    Father didn¡¯t stop there. "You need stability, Nathan. Someone who will stand by your side, not pull you into chaos." His voice dropped slightly. "Hailee is not that person."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but he lifted a hand, cutting me off. "I¡¯ve been patient. I¡¯ve watched you waste time, hoping you¡¯d realize this on your own. But since you haven¡¯t..."


    He straightened to his full height. "Since you still haven¡¯t found your mate, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of looking out for you."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    His next wordsnded like a punch.


    "I¡¯ve found a fair she-wolf for you. Well-bred, beautiful, from a strong bloodline. She will be a perfect match for you and for this pack," my father said as if it were some great gift.


    Something inside me snapped. My wolf growled low in my head, a sound that mirrored the rage rising in my chest.


    "No."


    His brows lifted slightly, but I saw the sh of disapproval in his eyes. "Nathan¡ª"


    "No, Father." My voice was sharp now, my tone leaving no room for negotiation. "I don¡¯t care who she is or what bloodline shees from. I am not marrying anyone you choose for me."


    He exhaled slowly, as if I were a stubborn child refusing to eat my dinner. "You¡¯re speaking with emotion, not reason. You think this... thing you have with Hailee is love, but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a distraction. Infatuation. And if your matees¡ª"


    I stepped forward, my eyes locked on his. "Even if my matees, I¡¯m not leaving Hailee."


    His gaze hardened. "You would reject your own mate?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Because I know what I feel for Hailee isn¡¯t something I could ever feel for anyone else¡ªnot even my mate. She¡¯s the one I want. The only one. And if you think I¡¯ll leave her for some stranger you picked out, then you don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do."


    He shook his head, clearly displeased. "You¡¯re letting your heart blind you. Your duty is to the pack¡ª"


    "My duty is also to myself," I cut in, my voice low but seething. "And I won¡¯t spend the rest of my life tied to someone I don¡¯t love just to satisfy some political or bloodline agenda."


    His lips pressed into a thin line. "Nathan, this isn¡¯t up for discussion. I¡¯ve already made arrangements for¡ª"


    I took another step toward him, my voice dropping to a deadly calm. "Then you better take those arrangements and apply them to yourself. Because if you find another girl for me, she¡¯s going to be your second wife, not mine. I will never marry her. Ever."


    His eyes narrowed angrily, but I didn¡¯t flinch. The silence between us was heavy, my words hanging in the air like a challenge.


    "I¡¯m done talking about this," I said finally. "And I¡¯m done listening to you tell me who I should love."


    Without waiting for his reply, I turned on my heel and stormed out of the study, my boots hitting the floor hard. My wolf was still growling inside me.


    By the time I reached my hallway, I was breathing hard¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from the mix of rage and protectiveness that pulsed through me. I pushed open the door to my room, ready to crawl back into bed beside Hailee, to hold her close and let the anger fade in her warmth.


    But the bed was empty.


    The nket she¡¯d wrapped herself in earlier was crumpled at the foot of the bed. The faint scent of her lingered in the air, but it was fading quickly, like she had left some time ago.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    "Hailee?" I called out, stepping into the room as if she might suddenly appear from the bathroom or the corner. But the silence was deafening.


    I scanned the space again; my wolf was already restless.


    She was gone.

 Chapter 94: I want This

    <h4>Chapter 94: I want This</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    With a heavy heart, I knocked on the door. It opened slowly, revealing Callum limping.


    My eyes widened in shock. "What happened?" I asked immediately as I stepped inside, my gaze darting all over his body. His head was bandaged, and his arm was wrapped as well. Bruises marked his skin, and there was a faint stiffness in the way he moved.


    I had been lying in Nathan¡¯s bed, waiting for him to return, when I decided to check my phone. That¡¯s when I saw a text from Callum saying he had gotten into an identst night.


    The moment I read those words, my heart dropped. I got dressed in a hurry and came running straight to his apartment.


    "You¡¯re hurt," I said softly, moving closer to inspect his injuries. "Callum... what happened?"


    He gave a small, tired smile and stepped aside so I coulde in fully. "It¡¯s not as bad as it looks," he muttered. But the way he was holding himself¡ªguarded, careful¡ªtold me it was worse.


    I reached up and lightly touched the edge of the bandage on his forehead. "You should be resting, not walking around like this." My voice shook slightly.


    He sighed and closed the door behind me. "I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but... a car hit me while I was making my way to your ce. Drunk driver. They ran."


    My stomach twisted painfully. "Callum..." I whispered, my voice breaking. "You could have been killed."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head like it was nothing. "Nah... I can¡¯t die so easily."


    But the sight of him standing there, bruised and battered, made my chest ache. I hated that he was treating it like it was no big deal when I had practically run here in panic.


    "Come on," I said quietly, guiding him toward the couch. "Sit before you make it worse."


    He didn¡¯t argue, just lowered himself down with a slow, careful movement. I could see the wince he tried to hide, the slight tightening of his jaw.


    I knelt in front of him, my hands hovering uncertainly before I finally rested them lightly on his knee. "Callum... you scared me. Don¡¯t act like this is nothing."


    He gave me a small, lopsided smile, his eyes softening. "Hailee, don¡¯t worry so much. My wolf¡¯s already working on healing me. The bruises will fade in a few days, and the pain will be gone even sooner."


    "That doesn¡¯t make it okay," I murmured, my voice trembling.


    His gaze held mine, steady and reassuring. "I¡¯ve been through worse. This... this is nothing I can¡¯t handle."


    I rolled my eyes at him, but deep down I knew he was telling the truth. As Alpha heir, he¡¯d been through more brutal training and challenges than most could imagine. Still... it didn¡¯t make seeing him like this any easier.


    I took a slow breath, pushing past the tightness in my chest. "Have you eaten yet?"


    He shook his head casually. "No. Wasn¡¯t really hungry."


    I frowned at him. "What do you want? I¡¯ll make it for you."


    Callum raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯ll bete for school."


    "I¡¯m not going," I replied instantly.


    His lips curved slightly. "You¡¯re not?"


    I shook my head with a small smile. "You think I¡¯m going to leave you like this? No way." I pulled out my phone and quickly texted L, letting her know I wouldn¡¯t being today. She sent back a string of concerned emojis and ¡¯Take care of him¡¯ in all caps.


    Shoving my phone back into my pocket, I headed toward his small kitchen. "Alright, sit there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll make breakfast."


    As I cracked eggs into a pan and sliced bread for toasting, I felt his gaze on me. I nced over my shoulder. "What?"


    Callum was leaning back on the couch, watching me like I was the most important thing in the room. His voice was low but sincere. "I¡¯d give up anything to see you like this with me every morning."


    My hand froze mid-motion.


    He continued, his eyes holding mine from across the room. "To start a family with you. To have a simple life with you... not thisplicated Alpha crap. Just us."


    The words settled in my chest like a slow, spreading warmth, leaving me speechless for a moment. I turned back to the stove, hiding my flustered smile. "You shouldn¡¯t say things like that when I¡¯m trying to focus on not burning your breakfast."


    A soft chuckle drifted from the couch. "I¡¯m serious, Hailee. I mean it."


    I swallowed hard and looked away, pretending to focus on the frying pan. The truth was, I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. My life was far from anything simple. It had always been tangled with secrets, pain, and responsibilities I never asked for. No matter how much I sometimes wished for a normal life... I could never have one.


    Callum was saying all this because he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know the real me. He didn¡¯t know the responsibilities that followed me everywhere I went. If he did, maybe he wouldn¡¯t look at me with that soft, hopeful expression.


    "Hailee," he said quietly from behind me, his voice drawing me back to the present.


    I forced a small smile over my shoulder. "You¡¯ll get your breakfast soon. Just... be patient."


    But he didn¡¯t smile back. Instead, he leaned forward on the couch, his eyes fixed on me like he was trying to read every thought I was hiding. "You think I¡¯m just talking, but I¡¯m not. I know the Alpha life is hard... politics, expectations, wars... but for me? If I had you, nothing else would matter."


    My hands trembled slightly as I flipped the eggs. Stop saying things like that, Callum... you have no idea how much they hurt to hear.


    I set the te down on the counter and grabbed a slice of toast, trying to steady my breathing. "Eat first," I muttered. "Big speechester."


    He chuckled again but didn¡¯t press on me. Instead, he let me bring him the food and set it on the low table in front of him. I went back to the kitchen for tea, using the extra time to gather myself.


    When I returned and sat down beside him, he gave me a grateful look before taking a bite. "See? This is exactly what I¡¯m talking about."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What? Breakfast?"


    He smirked faintly. "No. You, taking care of me like this. Waking up next to you every day, sharing small moments. That¡¯s all I want. That¡¯s all I need."


    I stared at him for a long moment before looking away. "Callum... life isn¡¯t that simple. Not for us."


    His smirk faded, reced by quiet determination. "Are you worried that my people won¡¯t ept you because you are an omega?" he asked.


    I scoffed inwardly. If his people knew who I was, they would do anything to have Callum get married to me.


    Callum furrowed his brow. "Or are you worried because we¡¯re not mates?" he asked again, his gaze fixed on me like he could read my soul.


    That question... it was the perfect excuse. And I needed one right now¡ªone that kept him from digging deeper into the truth.


    "Yes," I said quietly, setting my tea down. "That¡¯s part of it, Callum. You deserve your fated mate. Someone who was destined for you, chosen for you by the Moon Goddess herself. Not..." I gestured vaguely toward myself. "...me."


    For a moment, he just stared at me, his expression unreadable. Then his jaw tightened, and something dark and fierce shed in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t care," he said simply.


    I blinked at him. "What?"


    "I don¡¯t care who my mate is," he repeated, his voice deep and intense. "I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the most perfect wolf in the eyes of the Moon Goddess. I¡¯m telling you right now, Hailee¡ªI¡¯m choosing you."


    The air in my lungs stilled.


    He leaned forward, elbows braced on his knees, his gaze burning into mine. "I don¡¯t care if she walks into my life tomorrow. I will look her in the eye and tell her she¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already made my choice."


    "Callum..." My voice came out in a whisper, my heart pounding.


    "I don¡¯t care if people think I¡¯m insane," he continued, every word a hammer driving into my chest. "I don¡¯t care if the Elders disapprove. I don¡¯t care if it means turning my back on tradition. You¡¯re the one I want. Mate bond or not¡ªyou¡¯re it for me, Hailee."


    I swallowed hard, unable to speak for a moment. My mind screamed at me to push him away, to remind him that fate was fate, and we couldn¡¯t change it. But my heart... my heart ached in a way that made me want to believe him.


    He sat back slowly, his eyes still locked on me. "So if that¡¯s the only reason you think you can¡¯t be with me... erase it. Because I¡¯m telling you now¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not letting you go."

 Chapter 95: If

    <h4>Chapter 95: If</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    What I just said to her was nothing but the truth. I can¡¯t imagine myself with anyone else apart from Hailee. I loved this girl¡ªIf only she could see it through my eyes.


    Inhaling deeply, I leaned back against the couch, forcing myself to stay still when every instinct in me screamed to close the space between us. To touch her. To show her that I meant every damn word I¡¯d just said.


    Her lips parted, and for a second, I thought she was going to tell me to stop. But instead, she let out a shaky breath.


    "Callum... you don¡¯t understand," she whispered.


    I tilted my head, my eyes locked on hers. "Then make me understand."


    She shook her head quickly. "It¡¯s...plicated."


    I gave a humorless little smile. "You think I care aboutplicated? Hailee, I grew up in a world where everything isplicated. Politics. Pack rivalries. Expectations. Every day of my life is nned out by someone else. You think that scares me?"


    Her gaze softened just slightly, but there was still hesitation there.


    I shifted forward, resting my forearms on my knees so I was closer to her. "I love you, Hailee... and I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    She blinked, and I saw her throat work as she swallowed again.


    "Hailee..." I said her name softer this time, letting my voice drop to a gentler tone. "I¡¯m not your mate. I know that. But I don¡¯t need the Moon Goddess to tell me who I should love. I already know."


    Her breathing hitched, and for a split second, I thought I saw her walls crack just a little.


    I wanted to reach out, to take her hand, to pull her into me and promise her that whatever she was afraid of, she wouldn¡¯t have to face it alone. But I stayed still. Because if she was going to let me in, I wanted it to be because she chose to... not because I pushed.


    "Say something," I murmured.


    She finally looked up at me, and I could see the conflict in her eyes. "You make it sound so simple."


    I gave her a small, almost sad smile. "That¡¯s because, for me, it is. All you have to do is choose me... ept to be with me and leave the rest for me."


    She swallowed hard again and tucked her hair behind both ears, but she didn¡¯t respond to my words, and it hurt. I could tell she was still confused about her feelings for me, which made me wonder¡ªif it was Nathan who said all this to her, would she have responded this way?


    Would she have kept quiet, not saying anything?


    Her silence was torturing me.


    She just sat there, her lips pressed together like she was holding back a hundred things she wanted to say but wouldn¡¯t. And that silence... that silence felt like a knife in my chest.


    If it were Nathan sitting here instead of me¡ªif it were him telling her he wanted her, telling her to choose him¡ªwould she still be this quiet?


    Would she look at him with this same hesitation?


    A bitter taste filled my mouth at the thought.


    The truth? I doubted it.


    Because Nathan had something I didn¡¯t. Whatever invisible thread tied them together, it was stronger than anything I could name.


    And that thought hurt.


    My hands curled into fists against my knees, my jaw tightening. I hated myself for even thinking it, but I couldn¡¯t help it. If she had been in Nathan¡¯s presence right now... if he had said these exact words to her... I knew she¡¯d have given him an answer. Maybe not a loud one. Maybe not a big deration. But she wouldn¡¯t have left him hanging in this suffocating silence the way she was leaving me.


    "Hailee," I said again, my voice lower now,ced with a frustration I tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide, "do you have any idea what it¡¯s like for me to say this? To put this out there, knowing you could break me with one word?"


    Her brows knit, and she started to open her mouth, but I cut her off before she could give me some vague, safe reply.


    "Tell me the truth," I said, leaning forward. "If Nathan were the one sitting here, saying he loves you... would you still be sitting there looking at him like you don¡¯t know what to say?"


    Her eyes widened slightly, and I saw the flicker of something. guilt? Shock? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    I hated myself for pushing her like this. But Goddess, the thought of her feelings being stronger for him than for me was tearing me apart from the inside.


    "You don¡¯t have to answer," I muttered finally, leaning back. "I think I already know."


    She swallowed hard, lowering her gaze so I wouldn¡¯t see too much in her eyes. "It¡¯s... not fair for you to say that."


    My jaw tightened. "Fair or not, I needed to know."


    She sighed and forced herself to look up at me. "Callum... you¡¯re hurt. This isn¡¯t the time for this conversation."


    I let out a short, humorlessugh. "You say that like there¡¯s ever going to be a time where I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m losing to him."


    "Callum, please," she whispered, almost desperate now. "Don¡¯t do this. Not right now."


    My eyes searched hers for a long, tense moment. Then I leaned back slowly, running a hand over my face as if trying to force down the jealousy that was practically radiating off me.


    I stared at her and realized I had been lying to myself.


    I told myself I would be strong enough to walk away¡ªto let her go if she ever chose someone else. I convinced myself I¡¯d ept it, that I would respect her decision and step aside like the noble fool I pretended to be.


    But now... now that the possibility was right in front of me, I knew¡ªI knew¡ªthere was no way I could let her go.


    Even if I had to fight fate itself, I wasn¡¯t giving her up.

 Chapter 96: The Least

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Least</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Peter, I¡¯m really not in the mood," I groaned into the phone, dragging a hand over my face. "If you¡¯re calling to yell at me or deliver someone¡¯s orders, save it for tomorrow. I¡¯m feeling sleepy."


    Peter had been calling nonstop for over an hour, and I¡¯d been ignoring him. But it became painfully clear that if I didn¡¯t pick up, he would keep blowing up my phone until I did.


    "Listen, Haileee..." he began, his tone carrying both irritation and warning. "Robert just left a few minutes ago."


    I let out a sharp scoff. "So that prick decided to pay a visit."


    Peter exhaled hard on the other end. "Everyone is not happy with you, Hailee. Robert said he called you, and you told him¡ªword for word¡ªthat you¡¯re never marrying him. Hailee, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    I rolled my eyes, even though Peter couldn¡¯t see me. "What¡¯s wrong with me? Seriously, Peter? Do you actually think I¡¯m going to marry Robert? That arrogant, self-absorbed¡ª"


    "Hailee!" Peter cut in sharply, clearly frustrated. "You don¡¯t get it. This isn¡¯t just about you. Robert¡¯s not just some random guy¡ªhe¡¯s the heir to the Eastern Lycan Kingdom. Do you know how big a deal it is to have an alliance like that?"


    I flopped back onto my bed with a groan. "Yeah, I know exactly what it means. It means being stuck with a guy I can¡¯t stand for the rest of my life. It means being miserable so other people can benefit from it. No thanks."


    "You¡¯re unbelievable," Peter muttered, clearly losing patience. "Do you have any idea how furious everyone is right now?"


    I sat up, my irritation spiking. "Oh, I can take a wild guess. But you know what, Peter? I¡¯m not going to sacrifice my life just to keep everyone else happy. Robert is not for me. End of discussion."


    There was a pause on the other end. Then Peter¡¯s voice dropped, lower, almost cautious. "Hailee... Robert¡¯s not the kind of guy who takes rejection well. You might have just made yourself a very dangerous enemy."


    I scoffed again, but the warning in his tone sent a faint chill down my spine. "Let him try. I¡¯m not scared of him."


    "You should be," Peter said quietly. "You¡¯re ying with fire, Hailee. Just... be careful, okay? I¡¯m serious."


    Peter was right. Robert might be a dick, but he was a Lycan... a powerful one at that.


    "Yeah, fine," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "Anything else, or can I go back to trying to sleep now?"


    "Just... don¡¯t do anything reckless," he replied with a sigh. "I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow."


    "Goodnight, Peter."


    I hung up and tossed my phone aside, staring at the ceiling. My chest was still tight, but it wasn¡¯t from fear, it was pure frustration. They could all want Robert for me a thousand times over, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that I didn¡¯t want him. And I never would.


    My phone buzzed again. When I checked, it was a text from Dane.


    "Come downstairs... am waiting outside for you."


    I drew in a deep breath and pushed myself off the bed. I didn¡¯t bother grabbing a jacket. I just left my room and headed down the stairs. It was already p.m., and my mother would be back soon.


    Opening the door, I found Dane leaning casually against the hood of his car, hands shoved in his pockets, his expression unreadable. The cool evening air brushed against my bare arms, but I barely noticed it.


    "Hey," he greeted, his gaze sweeping over me in that slow, assessing way of his. "Took you long enough."


    I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes. "You didn¡¯t even say you wereing. You just ordered me downstairs like I¡¯m supposed to jump."


    His lips curved into the faintest smirk. "You came, didn¡¯t you?"


    I rolled my eyes, stepping off the porch. "What do you want, Dane? I was about to¡ª"


    "Talk," he interrupted smoothly. He nodded toward the passenger side of his car. "Get in. I¡¯m not standing out here all night."


    Something in his tone told me this wasn¡¯t just a casual visit. Still, I hesitated. "If this is aboutst night¡ª"


    "It¡¯s about a lot of things," he said tly, opening the door for me.


    With a sigh, I slid into the seat, the leather cool against my skin. Dane rounded the car and climbed in beside me, starting the engine but not pulling away just yet.


    For a few moments, he didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were fixed on the road ahead, jaw tight, like he was sorting through the right words. Finally, he nced at me.


    "I¡¯m sorry for the way I spoke to youst night. It just..." he paused and inhaled deeply.


    I blinked in surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected an apology. If anything, I should¡¯ve been the one apologizing.


    "I just got jealous," he said.


    For a second, I just stared at him, caughtpletely off guard. "Jealous?" I repeated.


    His fingers tightened slightly on the steering wheel, but his eyes stayed forward. "Among the three of us, it feels like I¡¯m your least option."


    I blinked at him. "It¡¯s not like that, Dane."


    He let out a dryugh, finally turning to look at me. "Then tell me how it was, Hailee. Because from where I¡¯m standing, it looked exactly like that."


    I frowned, shifting in my seat. "We were hanging out. Watching a movie. I didn¡¯t n to fall asleep there. I just... did."


    "That¡¯s not the point," he said, his tone sharper now. "The point is that every time I turn around, you¡¯re with someone else. And maybe that¡¯s my fault for thinking¡ª" He cut himself off abruptly, shaking his head.


    I leaned a little closer, searching his face. "Thinking what?"


    His jaw flexed, but he didn¡¯t answer right away. When he finally spoke, his voice was low. "Thinking I might mean more to you than just... the least option."


    The words hit harder than I thought they would. I opened my mouth, then closed it again, unsure what to even say. "Dane... you do mean more to me."


    He studied me, as if trying to decide if I was telling the truth or just saying what I thought he wanted to hear. "Then stop making me feel like I¡¯m not even in thepetition, because from where I see it, it seems like it¡¯s just Nathan and Callum."


    My chest tightened. "I¡¯m not... trying to make you feel that way."


    "Maybe not," he admitted. "But that¡¯s how it feels." He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling slowly. "I feel like I¡¯ve already lost even before thepetition began, and damn it, Hailee, I¡¯m not used to this feeling... this feeling of losing." He spat.


    I swallowed and looked away, wondering what the hell I¡¯d gotten myself into. Last night, it was Nathan. This morning, it was Callum. And now Dane...they all think I¡¯m favoring the others.


    I turned toward Dane, whose eyes were still fixed on the road, and just when I was about to speak, a sudden knock on my window made me flinch hard.

 Chapter 97: Hailee will never end up with any of you

    <h4>Chapter 97: Hailee will never end up with any of you</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    The knock on Hailee¡¯s window snapped both of us out of the tense moment. She startled, her head jerking toward the sound. I frowned, leaning slightly to see who it was.


    Her mother.


    She stood there in a fitted coat, arms crossed, her eyes sharp enough to cut ss. Even through the ss, I could feel the weight of her stare.


    Hailee quickly rolled the window down halfway. "Mom¡ª"


    "Get out of the car, Hailee," her mother said, her voice calm butced with steel. "Now."


    Hailee hesitated, ncing at me for a split second like she was looking for backup. I could already tell this wasn¡¯t going to be a friendly chat.


    I leaned slightly toward the open window. "Ma¡¯am, we were just¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t ask you, Dane." Her words were clipped, her eyes flicking to me for barely a second before settling back on her daughter. "I¡¯m speaking to Hailee."


    Hailee pressed her lips together and unbuckled her seatbelt. "Mom, it¡¯s not what it looks like¡ª"


    Her mother¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Then it¡¯s worse than it looks." Her tone sharpened as she added, "And before you start making excuses, go ahead and invite your friend inside. I want to talk to him."


    I felt my brows lift slightly. So, she wasn¡¯t just here to pull Hailee away¡ªshe wanted to talk to me.


    Hailee looked between us, clearly uneasy. "Mom, seriously, there¡¯s nothing¡ª"


    "Hailee." Her voice dropped into that deadly calm mothers use when they¡¯re not asking¡ªthey¡¯re ordering. "Invite him inside."


    Hailee exhaled hard and turned to me. "Come on... she wants to talk to you."


    My jaw tightened. This was about to be interesting.


    I shut off the engine, got out of the car, and followed them toward the house, my eyes fixed on Hailee¡¯s mother¡¯s stiff stride.


    The moment I stepped inside, the first thing that hit me was how clean everything was. Not just tidy¡ªit was meticulously neat. Every cushion on the couch was perfectly aligned, not a speck of dust anywhere.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the neatness that caught my eye.


    It was... the house itself.


    For someone who was supposed to be an omega, this ce didn¡¯t look like it. The staircase curved elegantly upward, the railing polished to a smooth shine. The living room opened up into a spacious area that could¡¯ve belonged to a Beta family¡ªif not higher.


    My gaze drifted across the room, taking in the details. A massive t-screen TV mounted perfectly on the wall. A sound system that probably cost more than what most omegas make in a year.


    Then there was the kitchen, visible from where I stood¡ªshiny marble countertops, an espresso machine that looked like it belonged in a high-end caf¨¦, and a refrigerator big enough to feed a small pack.


    And the appliances weren¡¯t the only things raising questions. The furniture nced custom-made. Expensive rugs, wless curtains... even the lighting fixtures were more luxurious than what you¡¯d expect for someone in her rank.


    My brow furrowed slightly. Omegas didn¡¯t live like this. Not even if they had a second ie¡ªor a very generous Alpha.


    Hailee¡¯s mom must have caught me looking because her lips curved into a small, nervous smile. "The Alpha pays me well," she said casually, almost like she was answering a question I hadn¡¯t asked out loud.


    I lifted a brow but didn¡¯t respond right away. Pays you well... for an omega? That didn¡¯t add up. Either she was exaggerating, or there was more to her story than she was letting on.


    Still, I kept my expression neutral. No point in pushing¡ªyet.


    "Come on," she said, gesturing toward the kitchen table. "Sit. We need to talk."


    I followed, but the thought lingered in my mind.


    Something about this family didn¡¯t quite fit the picture.


    The kitchen smelled faintly of coffee and cinnamon, but even that cozy scent didn¡¯t take away from the tension in the air.


    Hailee¡¯s mom pulled a chair out at the table, but her eyes were still on her daughter. "Hailee, go upstairs. I need to speak to Dane alone."


    Hailee frowned. "Mom¡ª"


    "Upstairs," her mother repeated, her voice calm butmanding.


    Hailee¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She shot me onest look¡ªhalf warning, half curiosity¡ªbefore turning and heading for the stairs. Her footsteps faded, and the faint creak of a bedroom door closing told me she was gone.


    Her mother sat down opposite me, folding her hands neatly on the table. "So," she began, her gaze fixed on me, "what exactly are your intentions toward my daughter?"


    I met her stare without flinching. "My intentions?" I leaned back slightly in my chair. "I like her. I want to see where things go. I¡¯m not here to y games with her."


    Her mouth tightened, like she was weighing every word I said. "Hmm." She sat back, still watching me closely. "I¡¯ll tell you the same thing I will be telling Nathan and Callum."


    That caught me off guard. My eyes narrowed slightly. "So... you know Nathan and Callum are after her too."


    "I know more than you think," she said with a scoff. "And it changes nothing. My advice to you¡ªno, my warning to you¡ªis to give up now. Hailee will never end up with you... or Nathan... or Callum."


    Her wordsnded like a punch to the gut. I held her gaze, trying to read her expression, to figure out if she was bluffing or if she genuinely believed that.


    "Why?" I asked finally, my voice low. "Because we¡¯re not her mates? Or is this just you not wanting your daughter to end up with a high-ranking male?"


    Hailee¡¯s mom stared at me like I was being ridiculous.


    "Far from that."


    I frowned deeper. "You think none of us love her?"


    She nodded slowly, like she was stating a fact she was certain of. "Exactly. None of you do."


    The words stung, but she didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak before continuing. "You¡¯re all just eighteen. Boys that age want adventure, wild passion, and sex. That¡¯s it. After you¡¯ve had your fill, you¡¯ll move on. And my daughter will be left broken."


    I leaned forward, my voice sharp. "That is never going to happen with me. I love Hailee."


    One of her brows lifted in challenge. "How many girls have you told that to?"


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. "No one. Ever. Yes, I¡¯ve had sex before, but I¡¯ve never dated anyone seriously. I¡¯ve never felt about anyone the way I feel about Hailee."


    She studied me for a long moment, like she was trying to decide whether to believe me. Then she gave a short, humorlessugh. "You boys are all the same when you want something. You think you¡¯re different, you think you¡¯re special... but you¡¯re not. The moment something changes¡ªwhen the real world gets in the way¡ªyou¡¯ll walk away."


    I shook my head firmly. "Not me. Not with her."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and her tone softened just slightly. "Maybe you believe that now. Maybe you even mean it. But love isn¡¯t just about what you feel at eighteen. It¡¯s about what you choose when things get hard. And trust me, Dane..." Her gaze hardened again. "Things will get hard. And when they do, I don¡¯t think you¡ªor Nathan, or Callum¡ªwill still be here."


    I met her stare, unflinching. "Then I¡¯ll prove you wrong."

 Chapter 98: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 98: Warning</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Mother, you haven¡¯t said a word since you walked into my room," I said, trying to keep my voice calm, though my chest felt tight. The look on her face told me she wasn¡¯t pleased with me, and I didn¡¯t me her. I wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with myselftely either.


    She stayed by the door for a moment, her hand resting on the frame, her eyes fixed on me like she was deciding how to begin. Then she moved, getting closer to me.


    When she reached the bed, she sat down beside me. Her gaze was sharp butyered with concern. Always concern. She had never been the type to yell at me, and I knew she wouldn¡¯t start now.


    Instead, her voice came low, concerned. "You¡¯ve been making choicestely... that worry me."


    I kept my eyes on my hands, twisting my fingers together. "If this is about Dane¡ª"


    "This isn¡¯t just about Dane," she cut in gently. "It¡¯s about Nathan. Callum. All of them."


    I froze, my head snapping toward her. "All of them? What¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t flinch. "Do you think I don¡¯t notice? The way they all circle you? The way you let them?"


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Her expression softened only slightly. "Hailee, I am your mother. I know when something is pulling you in a dangerous direction. And I know those boys... no matter what they im, none of them will give you the kind of life you deserve."


    I frowned. "You don¡¯t even know them like I do."


    She shook her head. "I know enough. They¡¯re young, high-ranked heirs, and used to getting what they want. They don¡¯t understand what it means to choose someone for life. Not yet."


    A lump rose in my throat. "So, what are you saying? That I should just... stay away from all of them?"


    Her eyes didn¡¯t waver. "Yes."


    The word hit me harder than I expected.


    "Rtionships and love can¡¯t be built on lies, Hailee... These boys don¡¯t even know who you truly are and¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mom... I will tell them when the time is right," I said.


    She shook her head. "You know that¡¯s not even the problem, Hailee... You have a betrothed who is waiting for you."


    The moment those words left her mouth, my frown deepened. "A betrothed? Mom, seriously? We¡¯ve been over this. I don¡¯t care what old arrangement was made¡ªI¡¯m not marrying someone just because everyone thinks I should."


    Her jaw tightened. "This is about duty, about the life that was promised for you before you were even born. That man¡ª"


    "That man?" I cut her off, my voice rising. "You mean Robert? The same arrogant jerk who acts like the whole world owes him something? The one who thinks I should be grateful just to breathe the same air as him? That¡¯s the man you think is my future?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but her tone stayed calm. "Robert is powerful, respected."


    I threw my hands up. "I¡¯d rather have freedom than be locked in a golden cage! I don¡¯t care how powerful he is¡ªhe¡¯s not for me. And you know it."


    Her voice sharpened for just a second. "And those boys¡ªDane, Nathan, Callum¡ªyou think they¡¯re any better? You think they¡¯ll stick around when things get hard? They¡¯re boys, Hailee. Eighteen. Hungry for adventure, for thrill, for passion... for sex. And when they¡¯ve had their fill, they¡¯ll move on, just like all young high-ranked males do."


    I shook my head stubbornly. "You don¡¯t know them like I do. They¡¯re not like that with me."


    She leaned closer, her eyes searching mine. "Do you really believe that? Or do you just want to believe it?"


    Her words stung more than I wanted to admit. My mouth opened, but no defense came out.


    "You¡¯re ying with fire," she went on softly but firmly. "And one day, you¡¯re going to get burned. Worse than you can imagine."


    I crossed my arms, my voiceing out tight. "So, what? You expect me to just sit here and wait for Robert? Pretend I don¡¯t have feelings for anyone else? Pretend I¡¯m okay with a future I don¡¯t want?"


    Her expression didn¡¯t soften. "I expect you to think. To protect yourself. To stop whatever it is you¡¯re doing with those boys before it goes too far."


    I clenched my jaw. "They can¡¯t control who I¡ª"


    "They have every right to..." she interrupted, her voice rising for the first time. "And for your own good, Hailee, I¡¯m telling you¡ªstop this. End it. Before you ruin yourself."


    Silence fell between us, thick and suffocating. She stood then, smoothing down her coat like she¡¯d just made a final decision.


    I furrowed a brow as I stared at her... She was acting strange. "Tell me, Mother... What did they threaten you with?" I asked.


    Immediately, I saw the reaction from her that told me I was wrong, but she hid it quickly andposed herself. So, I was right. They must have threatened my mother, and that is why she is speaking this way.


    "For your own good," she repeated, her voice quieter now but no less firm. "Stop whatever you¡¯re doing with them."


    And with that, she turned and left my room, the soft click of the door sounding louder than it should have.


    The second the door closed, the air in my room felt heavier. It was like every word my mother had just said was clinging to me, pressing down on my chest until it was difficult to breathe.


    I sat there for a while, staring at the wall, my mind reying her tone, her warnings... and the look in her eyes when I asked if they¡¯d threatened her. She¡¯d tried to hide it, but I saw it.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    And the longer I sat here, the more I felt trapped. Suffocated.


    I needed to get out. To breathe. To do something reckless, something wild¡ªsomething that reminded me I was still in control of my own life.


    Grabbing my phone, I opened my messages and quickly typed out to L:


    Me: I¡¯m going to Club Lotus tonight. If you¡¯re interested, meet me there.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to reply.


    L: Club lotus? What¡¯s going on?


    Me: A lot.


    There was a pause, then her message popped up again.


    L: I¡¯ming.


    A small smirk tugged at my lips. At least I wouldn¡¯t be going alone.


    I headed straight to my closet, my earlier tension fueling me. I didn¡¯t want something casual tonight¡ªI wanted something bold. Something that would make people look. Something that screamed I don¡¯t care.


    I pulled out a short ck dress with a low back and a slit high enough to make my mother faint if she saw it. I paired it with my ck heeled boots and a leather jacket. My hair, I left loose, tumbling around my shoulders in soft waves. Dark eyeliner, a bold lip¡ªperfect.


    Once I was ready, I grabbed my small crossbody bag, checked my phone again, and moved to the window. The thought of running into my mom downstairs was not appealing.


    So, I climbed out, easing onto the roof ledge and lowering myself down carefully until my feet hit the ground.


    The night air hit my skin like a rush of freedom.


    Tonight... I wasn¡¯t going to think about Robert. Or my mother. Or Dane, Nathan, or Callum.


    Tonight, I was going to be wild.

 Chapter 99: The Club

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Club</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    By the time I got to Club Lotus, the bass from inside was already pulsing through the pavement beneath my boots. The ce glowed with red neon light, the letters LOTUS casting their heat against the night air.


    I texted L.


    Me: I¡¯m here.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she stepped out of a sleek ck SUV parked just down the street. And she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Walking beside her was her mate, Trent. Even if you didn¡¯t know him personally, anyone could tell he was high-ranked. The way he carried himself¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, a natural authority in every step¡ªscreamed strength. At just twenty, he was already one of the youngest in the pack to hold a high-ranking warrior position, which made him a rare kind of powerful.


    And gods, he adored L. You could see it in the way his hand rested at the small of her back¡ªprotective but gentle. His eyes didn¡¯t stray from her, not even for a second. To him, she was the only one in the room.


    They stopped in front of me, and L grinned. "You look like trouble tonight."


    I smirked. "Good. That¡¯s the idea."


    Trent¡¯s sharp eyes swept over me, reading me far too easily. "What happened?"


    I shook my head. "A lot. I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I just... need to forget for a while."


    L slipped her arm through mine. "Well, you came to the right ce. Let¡¯s go in."


    Trent leaned closer to her, his voice low but audible. "Don¡¯t stay out toote. And call me if you need me for anything. I mean it, L."


    She smiled softly at him. "I will."


    Watching them together was... strange. L used to be like me¡ªan omega, overlooked, underestimated. But now... she was the mate of one of the strongest warriors in the pack. People didn¡¯t sneer at her anymore. They respected her.


    Because of him.


    And soon, she¡¯d be marrying him¡ªjust as soon as she finished herst school papers. Her future was sealed¡ªsafe, certain, loved.


    I wasn¡¯t jealous exactly... but I couldn¡¯t help wondering what it would feel like to have that kind of certainty. That kind of love.


    The kind I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever get.


    Trent brushed a kiss against her temple before heading back toward his car. L gave me a little smirk. "Alright, let¡¯s make tonight worth it."


    We pushed open the club doors, instantly swallowed by heat and pounding music.


    L and I made our way to the bar and slid onto the high stools.


    "A ss of your most powerful dry gin," I said to the bartender.


    L raised her brows at me. "Whoa... calm down..."


    I gave her a sad smile. "Listen, girlfriend, I came here to get drunk. You can join me, sit and watch, or head back to your perfect mate."


    L¡¯s lips pressed together as she studied me. For a second, I thought she might take offense, but instead, she sighed and gged down the bartender.


    "Two sses," she said, her eyes still on me. "If you¡¯re going down, I¡¯m going down with you."


    A smallugh escaped me. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re my girl."


    The bartender slid two shot sses toward us, filled to the brim with clear liquid that already burned my nose just smelling it. I didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªI threw mine back in one gulp. The fire hit instantly, running down my throat and pooling hot in my stomach.


    "Damn," I hissed, mming the ss down. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about."


    L shook her head with a grin and followed my lead. She coughed once, muttering, "Okay, yeah... that¡¯s strong."


    She leaned closer, lowering her voice so it wouldn¡¯t get lost in the music. "Okay... what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been off all night."


    I stared at the glowing bottles behind the counter, debating if I should tell her. "It¡¯s nothing."


    "Hailee." Her tone made it clear she wasn¡¯t buying it.


    I sighed. "I¡¯ll tell once the night is over." I pleaded.


    Her expression softened, but she didn¡¯t push further. "fine."


    We ordered another round, and before I knew it, the edges of the night had already started to blur. The music felt louder, the lights brighter, the beat thudding right in my chest. I leaned closer to L, my voice raised over the music.


    "I want to dance."


    She smirked. "Then let¡¯s dance."


    We moved to the dance floor, weaving through a crowd of bodies that pulsed and swayed with the beat. The air was thick with perfume, sweat, and the heavy scent of wolves letting loose. A guy brushed past me, his hand lingering on my hip just a second too long, but I didn¡¯t care. I was here to be wild tonight.


    Lughed as I grabbed her hands and spun her. Her hair fanned out, catching the shing lights. We danced like we didn¡¯t have a care in the world, like the night was ours.


    Somewhere between songs, a tall wolf stepped into my space. His eyes were a sharp, striking brown, and he had that cocky smirk I¡¯d seen on more than one high-ranked male. He leaned in, close enough that I caught the scent of strong whiskey on his breath.


    "Haven¡¯t seen you here before," he said, his voice low, almost a growl.


    I tilted my head, grinning despite myself. "Maybe you haven¡¯t been looking hard enough."


    He chuckled, his gaze raking over me in a way that made me feel irritated. But before he could say more, another presence stepped in¡ªbigger, broader, radiating authority.


    I lifted my gaze to see that it was Trent. He didn¡¯t leave like I thought he did.


    Trent¡¯s shadow fell over both of us, and even before I turned, I could feel the shift in the air. His presence was sharp,manding¡ªone of those auras you didn¡¯t ignore.


    The tall wolf in front of me straightened instantly, the cocky smirk vanishing.


    Trent¡¯s voice came low, edged with annoyance. "Walk away."


    The guy hesitated for half a second, then nced between the two of us like he was weighing his options. But one look into Trent¡¯s eyes, and he thought better of it. Without a word, he backed off into the crowd.


    I raised a brow at Trent. "Was that really necessary?"


    "Yes," he said without a shred of apology. His gaze flicked over me once, sharp and assessing, then shifted to L. "It¡¯s time to leave."


    L frowned. "Trent¡ª"


    "I have training at dawn," he cut in, though his voice wasn¡¯t harsh, just firm. "I can¡¯t stay here all night, and I don¡¯t want you staying without me."


    I folded my arms. "Then go. No one¡¯s keeping you here."


    His jaw flexed. "Hailee, this isn¡¯t the safest ce for either of you right now. You¡¯ve been drinking, there are wolves here who¡¯d take advantage of that, and I¡¯d rather not leave you to find out the hard way."


    I tilted my head, unbothered. "I can handle myself."


    He gave me a t look. "Maybe. But it¡¯s not just about you. L is my responsibility, and she¡¯sing with me." He turned back to her. "L, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m not asking to ruin your night¡ªI¡¯m asking because I care about you."


    L¡¯s lips pressed together. "I just got here, Trent. Can¡¯t I stay a little longer?"


    His expression softened slightly. "If I didn¡¯t have training in a few hours, I¡¯d stay with you. But I can¡¯t afford to be up all night. And I¡¯m not leaving you here without me."


    She nced at me, clearly torn. "Hailee¡ª"


    I waved my hand dismissively. "Go if you want. I¡¯ll be fine."


    Trent exhaled slowly, like he¡¯d given me my chance to agree and I¡¯d wasted it.


    "I can¡¯t force you to leave, Hailee. But L ising with me." Then, without another word, he stepped forward, scooped L up like she weighed nothing, and tossed her over his shoulder.


    "Trent!" she squealed, pounding a fist lightly against his back. "Put me down!"


    "Not happening," he said tly, already heading for the door. Hisrge frame cut through the crowd effortlessly, ignoring the curious stares thrown our way.


    I stood there, watching them go, irritation and something else curling in my chest.


    And just like that, my partner-in-crime for the night was gone.

 Chapter 100: All Three

    <h4>Chapter 100: All Three</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Left alone, I stepped off the dance floor and made my way back to the bar.


    The music was still loud, bodies pressed together on the dance floor in a blur of heat and motion, but all of that faded into the background as I slid onto the barstool.


    "I need another," I muttered.


    The handsome bartender nced at me, his brows lifting slightly like he knew I¡¯d already had too much. His eyes flickered with quiet disapproval, but he didn¡¯t argue.


    "A ss of your strongest gin," I said again, sharper this time, my frustration bubbling up alongside the alcohol.


    He nodded and turned away. A few secondster, he ced the ss in front of me.


    Without hesitating, I picked it up and downed it in one go.


    The burn was harsh, unforgiving, searing its way down my throat like fire.


    I winced, my lips twisting as the aftertaste settled in, bitter and sharp. A shiver rippled through me, and I pressed my hand to the counter to steady myself.


    The bartender said nothing, but his eyes stayed on me.


    Like he was silently warning me not to ask for another, but I ignored his warnings and requested another shot. He shook his head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t..." he said firmly.


    I frowned at him, and just as I was about to argue about it, my phone began to ring. At first, I ignored it, but the caller kept pestering me with the constant calling.


    Feeling frustrated, I brought out the vibrating phone from my pocket, and, with slightly blurry eyes, I checked the screen of the phone and realized it was Nathan.


    I swallowed hard... we hadn¡¯t spoken since I left his room without informing him.


    My thumb hovered over the screen. For a second, I considered rejecting the call, but something in me hesitated.


    With a sigh, I answered and held the phone to my ear.


    "Nathan," I mumbled. My voice was low, hoarse from the burn of the alcohol.


    There was silence on the other end for a beat, then¡ª


    "Hailee? Where the hell are you?" His voice was tense, a mix of worry and something else¡ªanger, maybe? Disappointment?


    I rubbed my temple. "Out."


    "Out? Out where?"


    "Club Lotus."


    Another pause. I could almost hear his jaw clenching. "You¡¯ve been drinking."


    I scoffed. "So what?"


    "Hailee,e on," he said, softer this time. "You just disappeared. You didn¡¯t say anything. I returned and you were gone."


    "I needed air."


    "You needed air? For what?"


    His words hit harder than I expected. My chest tightened, and the room tilted slightly around me.


    "I wanted time alone," I mumbled.


    "I¡¯lle pick you up."


    "No," I snapped quickly. Too quickly. "I¡¯m fine."


    "You don¡¯t sound fine."


    "Nathan, don¡¯t."


    But the line was already cut off.


    I sighed and signaled for water this time. The bartender gave a small nod and slid it across.


    I sipped the water slowly, letting the coolness calm the fire in my throat and the buzzing in my head. My eyes stayed on the ss, but my mind was far away¡ªon Nathan, on the mess I kept making.


    The sound of a chair scraping beside me made me flinch.


    I didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was.


    "Nathan," I muttered without lifting my head.


    He didn¡¯t say anything right away. Just sat beside me. I could feel the weight of his stare pressing against my profile.


    I turned to him slowly, eyes narrowed. "How did you even get here so fast?"


    He gave a dry little smile. "I was doing 140 kilometers per hour with my heart in my throat."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "You asked how I got here fast," he said with a shrug, voice low. "That¡¯s how. I didn¡¯t think. I just drove."


    My chest squeezed.


    He wasn¡¯t joking.


    He looked at me like I¡¯d scared the life out of him.


    His hair was a little messy like he¡¯d rushed out. His jaw was clenched, and his eyes scanned me like he was checking for damage.


    "Please," I whispered, forcing myself not to cry. "Just pretend you didn¡¯t see me. Leave me alone, Nathan."


    His brows furrowed. "Hailee¡ª"


    "I mean it," I said, firmer this time. "Don¡¯t make this harder than it already is."


    Before he could respond, another voice cut in from behind me.


    "There you are."


    I turned sharply to see Callum walking toward me in his usual confident stride, a hint of confusion on his face. My stomach sank.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, blinking.


    He held up his phone. "L texted me. Said you were here and sounded off. She told me toe get you."


    Of course she did.


    I buried my face in my hands. "Unbelievable..."


    Callum looked between me and Nathan, his brows narrowing slightly.


    Before I could exin¡ªor even breathe¡ªa third voice joined the chaos.


    "Hailee?"


    I froze.


    I didn¡¯t even need to look. That voice had carved itself into my bones.


    Dane.


    I lifted my head slowly. He was standing just a few feet away, looking slightly out of ce in the club. His shirt was half untucked, hair a mess, eyes full of concern.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, half exasperated, half stunned.


    "I¡¯ve been calling you. You weren¡¯t answering," he said, stepping closer. "Then I saw L¡¯s post a few minutes ago and knew I¡¯d find you here."


    Iughed¡ªa dry, humorless sound¡ªand threw my hands up.


    "Perfect. Just perfect. My three favorite disasters, all in one ce."


    The bartender looked mildly rmed now, hovering at the end of the bar.


    Nathan stood silently beside me, jaw tight.


    Callum leaned on the counter, giving Dane a slow once-over.


    And Dane... his gaze stayed on me, unwavering, like he was trying to read what I wasn¡¯t saying.


    I was surrounded. Literally boxed in by my emotional chaos.


    And the worst part?


    I still didn¡¯t know who I wanted to run to.


    Or who I needed to run from.


    Nathan suddenly spoke. "Come on, Hailee... let me take you back home."


    Callum cut in. "No need, Nathan... I¡¯m here for that."


    I saw Nathan¡¯s jaw flex as he turned toward Callum.


    Shit. This can¡¯t be happening.

 Chapter 101: Three Hearts : One Me

    <h4>Chapter 101: Three Hearts : One Me</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Nathan turned slowly to face him, his jaw ticking. "I was here first."


    Callum scoffed, arms crossing over his chest. "Yeah? By what¡ªthirty seconds? I¡¯m the one L texted."


    "I¡¯m the one she answered on the phone," Nathan snapped. "And I got here in ten minutes t."


    "Ten minutes?" Callum raised a brow. "I made it in seven. I hit 160 kilometers an hour."


    Nathan narrowed his eyes. "I was doing 140, but unlike you, I didn¡¯t almost run two red lights."


    "Oh, so now it¡¯s apetition?" Callum rolled his eyes. "Her best friend called me because she trusts me."


    "And I¡¯m¡ª" Nathan paused, grinding his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t finish that sentence, and somehow that silence spoke louder.


    I looked between them, my heart pounding. The tension between them was thick enough to choke on.


    Then Dane stepped forward, inserting himself between the two. "Guys, seriously? You¡¯re arguing over who came first?"


    They both turned to him, not backing down.


    Dane tilted his head. "Since you three are arguing, I should just take her home."


    Nathan scoffed. "You don¡¯t even know her like we do, Dane."


    Dane¡¯s eyes red. "You¡¯re joking, right?"


    "Oh please," Callum muttered, rubbing his temple. "We¡¯re not doing this."


    "Yes, we are," Nathan shot back. "Because while you two were fighting over texts and posts, I was the one she actually picked up the phone for."


    I held up both hands and shouted, "Enough!"


    They all stopped and looked at me like I¡¯d just thrown cold water on them.


    I stood, wobbling slightly, but I didn¡¯t let it stop me.


    "I don¡¯t care who got here first. This isn¡¯t a damn race! I didn¡¯t ask any of you toe."


    Their faces fell, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "I came here to be alone. I needed space. And now you¡¯re all here, turning this into some kind of twisted pissing contest."


    Dane opened his mouth to speak, but I raised a hand sharply.


    "Don¡¯t. Just... don¡¯t."


    I grabbed my purse and looked at the bartender. "Thanks for the drinks."


    Then, turning to the guys, I muttered, "Goodnight," and walked away¡ªno n, no direction¡ªjust away from all of them.


    My head spun¡ªnot just from the alcohol, but from the chaos they brought with them.


    I barely made it halfway to the exit when a hand gently closed around my wrist.


    I froze.


    "Nathan," I said without turning.


    "It¡¯s raining outside," he uttered quietly. "Let me at least walk you to the car."


    Before I could reply, Callum stepped beside us. "My car¡¯s closer."


    Then Dane stepped up on my other side, hands buried in his pockets. "You two have your own agendas for taking her home."


    I whipped around, nearly losing my bnce as I stared at the three of them.


    "This is insane," I muttered. "You¡¯re all acting like I¡¯m a prize to be won."


    "You¡¯re not a prize," Nathan said quickly. "You¡¯re someone I care about."


    Callum stepped forward. "I¡¯m worried for you."


    "And I¡¯m not backing away just because they got here faster," Dane added, looking at them both. "This isn¡¯t about time."


    I groaned, dragging my hands over my face. "This is not what I need right now."


    "You don¡¯t have to pick any of us," Nathan said softly. "But please... just don¡¯t walk out into the night alone."


    There was something about the way he said it¡ªso gentle, so full of quiet desperation¡ªthat made my chest ache.


    "I¡¯m not choosing anyone," I murmured, voice tight. "Because I don¡¯t even know what I want."


    Callum opened his mouth to speak, but for once, he stopped himself.


    "I¡¯m taking her home," Dane said suddenly.


    "No, you¡¯re not," Nathan countered, stepping in.


    They all went quiet again.


    The club lights flickered across their faces¡ªthree men, three stories, three versions of something that could¡¯ve been love or just more confusion.


    "I¡¯ll call a cab," Nathan said firmly. "She goes home Alone. No one follows her."


    "Nathan..." Dane started.


    "That is final," he repeated, turning on his heels as he walked through the exit door.


    I sucked a deep breath and stared at both Callum and Dane who didn¡¯t look satisfied with Nathan¡¯s suggestion, but I knew it was the best.


    Choosing to go home with any of them would be a disaster.


    I walked toward the door, not looking back to see if they followed. I didn¡¯t have to¡ªthey always did.


    The night air hit me hard. Cool and damp. It had rained, just like Nathan had said, and the scent of wet concrete filled my lungs.


    A ck car idled by the curb, headlights glowing softly in the misty dark.


    Nathan was already standing beside the back door, arms folded, eyes locked on me. "Cab¡¯s here."


    I swallowed hard.


    Callum and Dane nked me again, footsteps crunching on the wet gravel as we made our way to the car.


    I opened the door and slid in without a word. The air inside was warm, smelling faintly of peppermint and old leather.


    Nathan leaned down and spoke to the driver, his voice low but authoritative. "Drive safely. Straight to her apartment. No detours."


    The driver blinked in surprise, but nodded.


    Then Callum stepped up beside him, pulled out his wallet, and stuffed a crisp wad of bills through the window. "If she texts me even slightly off, you¡¯ll be hearing from me."


    The driver¡¯s eyes widened.


    And then Dane leaned forward, resting a hand on the car roof as he met the driver¡¯s gaze squarely. "Her safety first. Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t talk. Don¡¯t mess this up."


    I blinked at them, stunned.


    But Nathan wasn¡¯t finished.


    He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out a sleek, folded card. The ck-and-silver seal of the Full Moon Pack gleamed faintly under the streemp.


    He flicked it open, revealing his credentials.


    The Alpha heir¡¯s insignia.


    The driver¡¯s jaw dropped slightly.


    "I¡¯m Nathan Dominic Luciano," he said, voice clipped. "Alpha heir of the Full Moon Pack. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll know. And you¡¯ll answer for it."


    The driver stammered, "Y-Yes, sir. Of course."


    I groaned, slumping back in the seat. "You guys seriously threatened a cab driver?"


    "Just covering our bases," Callum said with a shrug, hands in his pockets.


    "He seemed slow to take orders," Dane added.


    Nathan met my eyes through the open door. His expression had softened again, the authority melting away for just a moment.


    "Text me when you get home. Please."


    I nodded slowly. "I will."


    "Goodnight, Hailee," Callum murmured.


    Dane added, "Sweet dreams, firecracker."


    The door shut, and the cab pulled away.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    But in the rearview mirror, I saw all three of them standing at the curb.


    Silent, tense, and still watching me disappear into the night.


    Three men. Three hearts. One me.


    And I didn¡¯t know whose I¡¯d break first.


    The ride home was silent.


    I rested my head against the window, watching the city blur past¡ªneon lights, wet roads, the asional flicker of headlights.


    My fingers toyed with the hem of my dress, mind still swirling with everything that had just happened.


    By the time the cab pulled up in front of home, I was exhausted. Not just physically, but emotionally¡ªdrained.


    I paid the driver, gave him a small, tired smile, and climbed out.


    The rain had stopped, but the pavement still glistened, reflecting the pale moonlight above. I pulled my jacket tighter around me and hurried to my window.


    I managed to climb the walls and jumped into the balcony before entering through my window. As I stepped into the silence of my apartment, the familiar scent ofvender and vani greeted me, but it didn¡¯t bring thefort it usually did.


    I threw off my heels, shrugged off my jacket, and made a beeline for the window in my bedroom.


    It was my favorite ce to stand when I needed to breathe¡ªto think.


    I pushed it open, letting the cool night air rush in. The city below sparkled, quiet and alive at the same time.


    I closed my eyes, letting the breeze hit my face... until a vibration buzzed in my back pocket.


    I frowned, pulled out my phone.


    One message.


    Peter: "There is trouble. Pick up. Now."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Then it vibrated again.


    Another message.


    Peter: "I¡¯m serious, Hailee."


    I stared at the screen, confusion and fear swirling in my chest.


    Trouble?


    I swallowed, my thumb hovering over the screen.


    And then it rang.


    Peter.


    I didn¡¯t pick it.


    Not yet.


    I just stood there at the open window, the wind brushing through my hair, my pulse pounding.


    Something wasing.


    Something I wasn¡¯t ready for.

 Chapter 102: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Decision</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    With a shaky voice, I spoke. "Hi, Peter."


    There was a pause on the other end, followed by the sound of a long, heavy exhale.


    "I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this..." his voice was low, urgent, "...but I just feelpelled to."


    A knot twisted in my stomach. "Peter, you¡¯re scaring me. What¡¯s going on?"


    "I overheard something tonight," he said, his words quick and clipped. "They¡¯re not waiting for you to finish yourst papers. In fact, by tomorrow, they¡¯ll be asking you¡ªand Violet ¡ªtoe back."


    My stomach dropped. "What? Why?"


    "That¡¯s not all." He hesitated, like saying it out loud might make it worse. "They¡¯re thinking of having the marriage happen this weekend."


    I gripped the phone tighter. "No... no, that¡¯s not possible. They can¡¯t¡ª"


    "It is what¡¯s happening, Hailee," he cut in, his voice sharp. "I wish I was wrong, but I¡¯m not. The conversations are already in motion. They¡¯re making ns."


    My chest tightened, and I was having difficulty breathing. "Peter..." I didn¡¯t even know what I was asking for¡ªhelp, answers, a way out.


    "I¡¯m telling you so you¡¯re not blindsided. You need to be ready. Because once they say it, there¡¯s no taking it back."


    I ended the call with trembling fingers. My heart was pounding so hard, it almost drowned out my own thoughts.


    No... I whispered to myself. No, that¡¯s not happening. I can¡¯t get married to Robert... marrying Robert is like a life sentence of pain and emotional torture, and I won¡¯t let that happen.


    Then, like a cold de slicing through the panic, one thought came crashing in.


    Robert can¡¯t marry someone who¡¯s already been fucked by another man.


    My breath hitched, my mind spinning so fast it made me dizzy.


    I have to get fucked tonight.


    I have to lose my virginity.


    The words echoed in my head, shocking and undeniable. My fingers clenched around the phone still in my hand, my pulse hammering in my ears. If Robert found out I wasn¡¯t pure¡ªif he knew someone else had touched me¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t marry me. He couldn¡¯t. That wasw.


    But who?


    Nathan? Callum? Dane?


    Who?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think this through. By tomorrow, my life could be locked in a cage.


    Tonight was my only chance, but who do I go to? Callum... should I go to him? Without thinking, I left my room through my window.


    I jumped down and began walking toward the path that led to Callum¡¯s apartment... my head was spinning. I was confused... it was almost past midnight, and the streets were silent except for the asional car that hissed past. I had taken a few steps away from my house toward Callum when suddenly I froze mid-step, the cool night air biting at my skin. My feet felt rooted to the pavement, like the earth itself was holding me back from taking another step toward Callum.


    Why him?


    Why was I going there?


    My chest rose and fell in quick, uneven breaths. Callum would... maybe he¡¯d do it. Maybe he¡¯d understand. But deep down, something in me recoiled¡ªlike my body already knew he wasn¡¯t the one.


    I turned my head slowly, my gaze drifting toward the distant glow of the pack house. It loomed in the dark like some unshakable fate, but instead of fear, an odd pull surged through me.


    Nathan.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it¡ªhell, I didn¡¯t even try. My legs just... moved. One step, then another, and before I knew it, I was walking in the opposite direction, away from Callum¡¯s apartment and toward the path that led straight to Nathan.


    The streets were almost empty now, save for the asional rumble of a car passing in the distance. Shadows stretched long across the pavement, and my heart hammered against my ribs.


    I didn¡¯t think about what I would say when I saw him. I didn¡¯t think about whether he¡¯d even be awake or want to do it. All I knew was that something inside me whispered¡ªno, screamed¡ªthat it had to be him.


    And I kept walking.


    By the time I reached the gigantic iron gates of the pack house, my legs ached, but I barely noticed. I knew it waste¡ªtoote for anyone to simply let me in without permission. From where I stood, I couldn¡¯t see the guards directly; they were tucked inside the gatehouse. But I could hear the faint shuffle of boots on the floor and the low murmur of voices behind the ss.


    Pulling my phone from my pocket, I scrolled until I found his name and pressed call.


    He picked up almost immediately, his voice steady, not the least bit sleepy. "Hailee? Are you home?"


    My throat felt dry. "No... I¡¯m outside the pack house."


    There was a pause, like I¡¯d caught him off guard. "Outside?"


    "Yes," I said, my gaze on the small, lit window of the gatehouse where a shadow moved.


    He let out a short breath, the kind that hinted at curiosity more than annoyance. "Sure. Hold on."


    Through the ss, I saw one of the shadows lean forward, probably listening to his orders through their earpiece. A momentter, there was a loud metallic click, and the massive gates groaned open.


    "Come in," Nathan said, still sounding faintly surprised. "I¡¯ll be waiting."


    I exchanged brief greetings with the guards, their curious stares following me, but I ignored them. I just prayed no member of the royal family saw me.


    Inside, the living room was quiet except for the silent guards stationed in every corner. No one stopped me. I took the stairs, my pulse quickening with every step toward his room.


    The hallway was dim and silent, and as I approached Nathan¡¯s door, I felt nervous... was I really doing this?


    Reaching his door, I sucked a deep breath and wanted to knock, but the door opened before I could lift my hand.


    As the door opened, Nathan appeared, and the moment I held his gaze, I realized all my tension¡ªmy nervousness¡ªwas gone.


    Nathan opened the door wider and stepped aside for me to go in, and after I did, he shut the door. But I didn¡¯t waste a second. I turned around, moved closer in quick strides, and sealed my lips with his.

 Chapter 103: Accept

    <h4>Chapter 103: ept</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His body went still for a second, as if my sudden move had short-circuited his thoughts. Then, with a low, almost involuntary sound deep in his chest, Nathan¡¯s hands came up¡ªone cupping the back of my head, the other sliding around my waist¡ªand he kissed me back. It wasn¡¯t hesitant. It wasn¡¯t careful.


    It was heat and hunger all at once, his mouth iming mine like he¡¯d been holding back for far too long. The back of my knees brushed the edge of his bed, and I realized I¡¯d been walking backward without even noticing. My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, holding on like I¡¯d drown if I let go.


    When he finally pulled back, his breath was ragged. His eyes, dark and sharp, searched mine like he was trying to read every thought in my head.


    "Hailee..." he said slowly, almost like a warning. "Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?"


    "Yes." My voice didn¡¯t shake, even though my heart was a drum in my chest. "I know exactly what I¡¯m doing."


    He studied me for another beat, jaw tight, before his hand slid down my arm, fingers brushing mine in a slow, deliberate touch. "You are drunk."


    I frowned. "I¡¯m not." He seemed to believe me but let go of me and walked towards the mini fridge. I furrowed my brow as I watched him take out a bottle of water.


    Nathan twisted the cap off the bottle and held it out to me. "Drink."


    I stared at it like it was poison. "I¡¯m not thirsty."


    "You walked here in the middle of the night," he said, his voice low but firm. "You¡¯re drinking it."


    Something in his tone made me sigh and take it from him. The cool water slid down my throat in a few gulps, but the taste didn¡¯t wash away the ache in my chest. I set the bottle down on his desk, my hands suddenly restless.


    Before he could step away, I moved closer¡ªclose enough to feel the heat radiating off him. My arms slid around his neck, my eyes locked on his.


    "Nathan..." My voice was soft, almost pleading. "Make love to me."


    His hands gripped my wrists gently but firmly, peeling me off him just enough to put space between us. "Hailee, no. You¡¯re not yourself right now."


    "I am myself," I shot back, my pulse pounding in my ears.


    He shook his head slowly, his gaze steady. "Your feelings are confused. You think this is about me, but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s about everything you¡¯re running from."


    I clenched my jaw. "Number one¡ªI¡¯m not drunk. Number two¡ªforget about what¡¯s going on and just... fuck me."


    "Hailee¡ª"


    "I said forget it!" I snapped, frustration burning through me. "I should¡¯ve just gone to Callum!"


    That did it.


    His eyes darkened instantly, the air between us shifting. I turned, ready to storm out, the pain in my chest twisting into something sharper¡ªbut before I could take a step, his hand closed around my wrist.


    In one hard pull, he spun me back to face him, his grip firm. His mouth crashed into mine, the kiss fierce, almost punishing, stealing my breath.


    When he finally pulled back, his voice was a growl. "Say that again."


    My lips parted, confused. "What¡ª?"


    "That you should¡¯ve gone to Callum," he said, his tone dripping with a possessive edge I¡¯d never heard from him before. "Say it again. I dare you."


    I swallowed, my heartbeat tripping into chaos.


    "Don¡¯t you ever say that again," he went on, his thumb brushing my jaw in a deceptively gentle stroke, "you belong to me."


    My heart raced, my eyes interlocked with his. "Then just fuck me."


    Nathan didn¡¯t answer me.


    Instead, his gaze locked onto mine¡ªintense, unreadable¡ªbut there was something different in his eyes now. Something that sent a shiver straight down my spine.


    Then he kissed me.


    Not like before. This was deeper, heavier... more passionate. The kind of kiss that told me without words that he had stopped fighting whatever war he¡¯d been waging inside himself.


    His hands moved with purpose¡ªone sliding into my hair, the other tracing down my spine until it found the hem of my shirt. With a single, fluid motion, he pulled it over my head and let it fall to the floor. My skin prickled in the cool air, but his touch burned hotter than any fire.


    His mouth barely left mine as his fingers worked at the sp of my bra, and when it came free, he pushed it off my shoulders. His eyes flicked down for a second, darkening beforeing back to meet mine, as if daring me to look away. I didn¡¯t.


    Piece by piece, he stripped me naked until there was nothing between me and his gaze.


    Without breaking eye contact, he guided me back until my knees hit the edge of the bed. I lowered myself slowly, my arms resting behind me on the mattress for support, watching him like I was memorizing every move.


    Nathan¡¯s hands went to the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head in one swift motion. The muscles in his arms and chest flexed with the movement, the dim light catching on the lines of him. He reached for his belt next, the soft metallic click of the buckle making my breath hitch.


    I couldn¡¯t look away but watched with anticipation.


    He unzipped his jeans, pulled them away, and was left in his ck underwear, and my eyes caught sight of his already hardened cock pressing against the underwear, wanting to be free.


    While holding eye contact with me, Nathan hooked his thumbs into the waistband of his underwear, his movements deliberate... unhurried... like he wanted me to watch. The muscles in his abdomen flexed, a faint shadow running down the center of his stomach.


    The air between us felt electric, each second stretching out until my pulse roared in my ears. His gaze never wavered, pinning me in ce as if the rest of the world had gone silent.


    He pushed the fabric lower over his hips, the motion slow, purposeful, almost taunting. My breath caught¡ªheat curling low in my stomach¡ªnot because of what I was seeing, but because of the way he was doing it. By the time the fabric slid lower, my chest was rising and falling too fast, my fingers digging into the sheets for bnce. The faint smirk on his lips told me he knew exactly what he was doing to me.


    And then, without breaking eye contact, he stepped forward¡ªclosing thest bit of space between us.

 Chapter 104: Without Protection

    <h4>Chapter 104: Without Protection</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Nathan kissed me so passionately until I was out of breath before he pulled away.


    With panting breath, I watched Nathan kneel between my legs, his eyes locked on me like I was the only thing in the world. My pulse was hammering. My thighs felt hot under his hands as he slid them upward, spreading me apart without rushing.


    The first kiss to the inside of my thigh made me shiver. Then another, closer. My breath hitched¡ªhe was teasing me, getting closer to my pussy but not quite there. By the time his mouth finally touched my pussy, I let out a sharp gasp.


    His tongue was slow, deliberate, flicking over my clit just enough to make my hips jerk. I grabbed at the sheets, already wet for him, already aching for him to fuck me. Everyp of his tongue felt like it was pulling me deeper into him.


    I slid my fingers into his hair, needing him closer. He growled low against me, the vibration running straight through my core. My clit throbbed, and I couldn¡¯t stop the sounds spilling from my mouth.


    He didn¡¯t stop until I was shaking. Then he kissed his way back up my body¡ªmy stomach, my ribs¡ªuntil his mouth closed over my nipple. I moaned, arching into him, nails dragging across his back.


    "Let me open you up," he murmured against my skin, his voice thick with desire.


    I swallowed, my heart pounding everywhere at once. His fingers traced a slow path back down between my legs.


    "Rx for me, baby."


    I swallowed hard, my breath panting, but nodded.


    He smirked.


    When he slid his fingers over my pussy, I almost whimpered. He circled my clit in slow, perfect strokes, spreading my wetness. My hips tilted toward him without thinking.


    Then he pressed a finger to my entrance, and I tensed. He stopped instantly, meeting my eyes.


    "Breathe with me."


    I exhaled shakily. I was so turned on but tensed.


    Slowly, he inserted a finger inside me, stretching me just enough to make me moan. He moved slowly, curling it slightly, finding exactly where I needed him.


    "How¡¯s that feel?" he asked, voice low and strained.


    "So good," I breathed.


    When he slid in a second finger, I gasped at the stretch, my cunt tightening around him.


    "You¡¯re so wet for me," he said, his tone somewhere between awe and hunger.


    He started to move faster, his fingers fucking me steadily while his thumb circled my clit. I was loud now, my moans spilling into the air, not minding anyone passing could hear.


    "Nathan..." My voice cracked.


    He lowered his mouth to my nipple again, sucking while his fingers worked deeper inside me. Thebination was unbearable¡ªin the best way.


    "I love the way you moan for me," he whispered.


    "This was supposed to be slow," I panted. "But I want you."


    His thumb pressed harder, just right, and I cried out, my body jerking.


    "Rx, my queen. Let me take care of you."


    And I did. I let him slide a third finger inside me. My pussy clenched around him, the fullness making me moan louder.


    "You¡¯re doing so well for me," he murmured, kissing my jaw. "So beautiful like this."


    The way he looked at me made my chest ache. I couldn¡¯t stop trembling with pleasure.


    "Nathan..." I grabbed his arm, panting desperate.


    "Tell me what you need, sweetheart."


    I swallowed hard. "Please... fuck me. I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, the green deepening into stormy gray. For a second, he just looked at me¡ªlike he was memorizing me in this exact moment. Then he leaned down, brushing his lips over mine, slow andforting.


    "Baby... it¡¯s your first time," he murmured, his thumb stroking my cheek. "We¡¯ll go slow. I¡¯ll take care of you."


    I nodded, my heart pounding so hard I could feel it in my throat. My body was aching for him, but underneath was that sharp edge of nervousness I couldn¡¯t hide.


    He kissed me again, deeper, distracting me as his hand slid down between my thighs, fingers curling over my drenched pussy. He rubbed my clit inzy circles, coaxing more slick from me until my legs trembled.


    When I was whimpering against his mouth, he reached for the nightstand, tearing open the foil packet, and my pulse jumped¡ªnot from nerves, but from knowing I didn¡¯t want it.


    "No," I whispered, my hand closing over his wrist.


    He froze, looking down at me. "No?"


    I shook my head, my cheeks hot but my voice firm. "I want to feel you... all of you. Nothing between us."


    For a heartbeat, he just stared. Then the corner of his mouth curved into the slowest, most dangerous smile I¡¯d ever seen on him¡ªthe kind that said I¡¯d just given him exactly what he¡¯d wanted all along.


    "I thought you¡¯d want protection," he said, tossing the condom aside.


    "I don¡¯t care," I breathed.


    His eyes burned into mine. "Hailee... this will be the first time I¡¯ve ever fucked without one." His voice dropped, rough and loaded with meaning. "You know... there are girls out there who¡¯d kill to have my child."


    I swallowed, never breaking eye contact. "You are worried I¡¯ll get pregnant?"


    Something shifted in him¡ªhis restraint cracked. He leaned down, lips brushing my ear as he growled, "God... if it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t be worried at all." His tone softened, almost tender. "I¡¯d be the luckiest man alive."


    The heat between my legs throbbed harder at his words. His cock pressed against my entrance now, bare, hot, the reality of it making me gasp.


    Nathan¡¯s hand came to my hip. "Breathe for me, Hailee. Just stay with me."


    I swallowed and spread my legs wider for him, my thighs quivering. He positioned himself, the blunt head of his cock pressing against my entrance. Even that little push made me gasp.


    "Easy, baby," he said softly, kissing my temple. "Tell me if it¡¯s too much."


    He eased forward, just the tip stretching me, and a sharp burn made me tense. My nails dug into his arms.


    "Shhh... you¡¯re okay," he whispered, staying still and stroking my thigh. "Let your body open for me."


    I forced myself to breathe, and slowly, the burn eased into a deep, full ache.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured. "You feel so good around me."


    He pushed in another inch, my body fighting to adjust, the mix of pain and pleasure overwhelming. My pussy gripped him tight without meaning to.


    "Nathan..." I gasped, not sure if I wanted him to stop or keep going.


    "You¡¯re doing so good for me, baby," he said, kissing my jaw. "Almost there."


    Bit by bit, he sank deeper until he was fully inside me. I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second¡ªso full, stretched in ways I¡¯d never been before.


    When I finally let out a shaky moan, he smiled down at me like I¡¯d just given him the world.


    "God, you¡¯re perfect," he groaned. "So tight. So mine."


    He stayed still, letting me adjust, his thumb brushing my clit to pull pleasure into the mix. Slowly, the ache shifted, reced by something warmer, heavier.


    "Move," I whispered, my voice trembling.


    And when he did¡ªwhen that first slow thrust slid through me¡ªit was like nothing I¡¯d ever felt.

 Chapter 105: First Time

    <h4>Chapter 105: First Time</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    It was like nothing I¡¯d ever felt¡ªdeep, stretching, filling, yet somehow tender. My breath hitched with every inch of him gliding out and back in. The friction sent little shocks up my spine, each one making my toes curl. Nathan¡¯s eyes never left mine, his pace unhurried but purposeful, like he was trying to memorize every sound I made. His hand cradled my cheek while the other stayed firm on my hip, holding me still for him.


    "You take me so well," he murmured, his voice thick with awe. "Like your body was made for me."


    A whimper escaped me, my hips tilting instinctively to meet his next thrust. That drew a low, guttural groan from him, and his fingers dug into my skin just a little harder.


    "Do that again," he urged.


    I did, rolling my hips to meet him, and this time the head of his cock brushed somewhere deep that made my vision blur. I gasped, clinging to his shoulders, nails leaving half-moon marks.


    "That¡¯s it, baby... right there," he breathed, adjusting his angle to hit that same spot over and over until I was moaning openly, no longer caring about anything but the way he felt inside me.


    My clit throbbed with every stroke, and Nathan¡¯s thumb returned to it, circling slowly in time with his thrusts. The pleasure built so fast it was dizzying, the edges of the world narrowing to the heat between us.


    "Talk to me," he said softly, leaning close until his lips brushed mine. "Tell me what you¡¯re feeling."


    "I¡ª" My voice broke on a gasp as another deep thrust filled me. "So full... so good... Nathan, I¡ª"


    His lips captured mine in a kiss that was more like a im, swallowing the rest of my words. His hips moved a little faster now, the sound of our bodies meeting filling the room.


    "I¡¯m not letting go of you," he whispered against my mouth. "Not now, not ever."


    The pressure coiled tighter and tighter inside me, my moans turning frantic. My thighs trembled, and I knew I was close¡ªtoo close.


    "Nathan..." I gasped, my nails digging into his back. "I¡¯m¡ª"


    His hand slid from my cheek to my throat, not squeezing, just holding me still so I had to meet his eyes.


    "Not yet," he said, low andmanding. "Hold it for me."


    My whole body screamed for release, but I nodded, trembling. Every deep, slow thrust dragged me higher, the pressure bing unbearable. I bit my lip hard, fighting it, my hips twitching helplessly against him.


    "Good girl," he murmured, his voice a mix of pride and hunger. "You¡¯re mine, Hailee. Every sound, every shiver... all mine."


    Then he shifted, sinking deeper¡ªso deep I gasped like the air had been punched out of me.


    "Oh my God," I whimpered, my head tipping back.


    He didn¡¯t let me escape. His mouth found my breast, teeth grazing before he pinched my nipple between his fingers, making me cry out.


    "Yeah... feel me there," he growled, rolling the sensitive bud until my legs jerked.


    His free hand slid lower, his thumb pressing hard to my clit, rubbing in slow circles that made my breath break into ragged sobs of pleasure.


    "I can¡¯t¡ª" My voice cracked, my eyes blurring. I realized with shock that I was crying, my tears slipping hot down my cheeks.


    Nathan¡¯s thrusts grew sharper, more insistent, his own breathing ragged. He kissed the tears from my face, groaning into my skin.


    "I love you," he said, the words raw and unguarded. "God, Hailee, I love you."


    My heart stuttered, my chest squeezing as hard as my cunt was around him. "I love you too," I whispered, my voice shaking.


    His forehead pressed to mine, his hips moving with a deep, primal rhythm. "My wolf¡¯s going insane for you," he rasped, his eyes wild, almost glowing in the low light. "This is the first time he¡¯s ever felt like this. What are you doing to me?"


    I shook my head, gasping against his mouth. "I don¡¯t know... just don¡¯t stop."


    The pain blurred into pleasure in the most intoxicating way, each deep thrust sending shocks through me until I could barely breathe. My tears clung to myshes, and I forced my eyes open, locking onto his storm-gray gaze.


    "Nathan..." I whimpered, my voice cracking.


    I wrapped my legs around him, holding him in, desperate. My hips tilted up, chasing every stroke. "Please... let me... please, Nathan¡ª"


    His hand cupped my jaw, holding me still even as his cock drove into me, slow and relentless. "Not until you say it," he growled. "Say you¡¯re mine."


    "I¡ª" My breath hitched, my body quaking. "I¡¯m yours, Nathan... I¡¯m yours."


    Something shed in his eyes, hot and scary. His lips peeled back just enough for me to see fangs, sharp and glinting, a primal hunger just beneath his control. For a heartbeat, I thought he would bite me, mark me as his.


    But he shut his eyes tight, groaning like the effort to stop himself was agony. His voice came out rough, shaking. "Cum for me, Hailee."


    The moment he said it, my body broke apart. My legs tightened around his hips as the orgasm tore through me, my cry muffled against his neck. I could feel every inch of him inside me, pulsing, stretching me as the pleasure wrung me out.


    He didn¡¯t stop. His thrusts grew faster, harder, the bed squeaking beneath us, the wet sounds between our bodies filling the air. My nails wed at his back as the aftershocks made my muscles spasm around him.


    His breathing was ragged now, and I felt him start to pull back, his hips hesitating. "Hailee¡ª" he gasped. "I have to¡ª"


    "No," I whispered fiercely, locking my legs tighter, trapping him inside me.


    His eyes flew open in shock, locking on mine¡ªrealizing exactly what I¡¯d just done. Something in him snapped. He drove into me, rough and fast, until with a guttural groan, he spilled himself deep inside me.


    The heat of it spread through me in waves, each pulse making my body tighten in response. I didn¡¯t know what hade over me, but I needed to feel all of it. I wanted to know what it was like to have him cum in me. And damn, the feeling was... fascinating.

 Chapter 106: Never Leaving You

    <h4>Chapter 106: Never Leaving You</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    His warm seed filled me, and there was no sensation more intoxicating than that. Nathan, whose eyes were still storm-gray, kept thrusting into me, but this time, it was slow, deep, and unbearably passionate, as though he wanted to brand every inch of me from the inside out. I moaned softly, my body still trembling from the aftershocks, every nerve in me sensitive to the way he moved. The heat of him, the weight of him, the way his chest pressed to mine¡ªit was all too much and not nearly enough.


    His hand slid up my side, fingers sying possessively over my ribs before cupping my face again. He kissed me, slower this time, tender yet full of that same desperate im, like he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of me forgetting who I belonged to.


    "You feel perfect," he whispered against my lips, his voice so low it was almost a growl. "Like you were made to take me... to keep me."


    A shiver ran through me at his words, and my hips tilted instinctively, drawing another deep thrust from him that made my toes curl. He groaned, his forehead pressing to mine, his breath hot against my skin.


    "I¡¯m not pulling out," he said, almost like a vow. "I want it to stay in you. I want you to feel me... long after this."


    My breath caught, the idea sending another wave of heat through me. "Nathan..." I breathed, my voice shaking.


    His thumb brushed my lower lip before he kissed me again, slower, deeper, until my chest ached. Each thrust was deliberate now, dragging out the pleasure until my body was melting beneath him.


    "I¡¯m yours," I whispered again, my hands tangling in his hair. "Always."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes shed briefly, silver bleeding into the gray, and his thrusts grew just a little deeper, a little harder, making me gasp.


    He kissed the corner of my mouth, then my jaw, then lower, murmuring between kisses, "Mine... my mate... my Hailee."


    I gasped. Did he just call me his mate? The word echoed in my head, confusing me, but before I could speak, Nathan moved.


    In one fluid motion, he shifted us, his hands guiding me onto my side before he slid in behind me, his chest pressed to my back. His arm curled around my waist, holding me close as his other hand gripped my thigh and lifted my leg high, opening me to him in a way that made my breath hitch.


    The change in angle was immediate¡ªsudden, overwhelming. His cock pushed into me deeper than before, so deep I felt stretched to the edge of my limits. I gasped, my voice breaking with the sharp mix of pleasure and pain.


    He stilled instantly, his lips brushing my ear. "Hailee... fuck, are you okay?" His voice was tight, worried, even as his chest rose and fell against me.


    I shook my head¡ªnot in refusal, but in need¡ªand reached behind me to grip his hip. "Don¡¯t stop," I whispered, my voice trembling. "Please... just fuck me, Nathan."


    Something in him broke at that. He groaned low and deep, his breath hot against my neck as he began to move again¡ªslow at first, then harder, the deep thrusts forcing small, helpless cries from my lips.


    Every stroke hit that spot inside me that made my legs twitch and my toes curl. His grip on my thigh tightened, keeping me open for him, his hips rolling with a deliberate rhythm that left me gasping into the pillow.


    The pain began to melt into something else¡ªsomething hotter, sharper, more consuming. My fingers clutched at the sheets, my body trembling as each deep thrust pushed me closer to that unbearable edge.


    "God, Hailee..." he groaned, burying his face in my hair. "You feel so good like this. So tight, so fucking perfect for me."


    My head fell back against his shoulder, my voice breaking into moans that matched the pace of his hips. The angle made every movement a raw, searing pleasure, and I knew I wasn¡¯t going tost.


    Nathan¡¯s thrusts grew sharper, his grip on my thigh tight as he drove into me, the slick sound of our bodies meeting filling the air. My breaths came in ragged gasps, my skin damp with heat, and my body wound impossibly tight around him.


    Then I felt it¡ªhis teeth grazing my neck.


    It wasn¡¯t a mistake. It was deliberate. My heart lurched, and every muscle in my body tensed, not in fear... but in approval. I knew what this meant. I knew what would happen if he bit me.


    And instead of pulling away, I tilted my head, baring my throat to him.


    A guttural sound tore from his chest, his breath hot against my skin. His hips faltered for a split second, his wolf so close to taking over that I could feel the vibration of his growl against my pulse.


    I wanted him to do it. I wanted to feel the mark burn into me, to be his in every way that mattered. But he¡ªsomehow¡ªheld himself back.


    "Hailee..." he rasped, his voice torn between desire and restraint. His thrusts grew erratic, harder, deeper, like he was pouring every ounce of his restraint into his hips instead of his teeth.


    The tension snapped inside me. My cry ripped through the room as my body mped around him, the release crashing through me so hard I shook. His name spilled from my lips, over and over, as the pleasure dragged me under.


    Nathan groaned like he was breaking apart with me, his hips mming into mine once, twice, before he released his cum inside me again and then he pulled out with a shudder, spilling his remaining seed across my lower belly. His head dropped to my shoulder, his breathing harsh and ragged, his body trembling against mine.


    For a long moment, neither of us moved. The air between us was thick with the scent of sex and heat.


    Then Nathan shifted, his body still trembling, and pulled me into his arms. His chest pressed firmly against my back as if he couldn¡¯t stand even an inch of space between us. One arm wrapped around my waist, the other sliding under my head, cradling me like something precious.


    His scent surrounded me, warm andfortable, his heartbeat pounding steady and strong against my spine. I could feel the faint tremor in his muscles, the leftover shivers from his release, but his hold on me was strong¡ªas though letting go wasn¡¯t an option.


    "Mine," he murmured into my hair, his lips brushing my temple. The word was soft but absolute, carrying the weight of a promise and a im he had yet to seal.


    I curled closer instinctively, my hand resting over his arm, where it held me tight. His thumb brushedzy circles against my skin, not out of impatience but as if to remind me he was there, that he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    The room was silent except for our breathing¡ªslowly syncing. My body was exhausted, my mind hazy, but in his arms, I felt... anchored.


    Nathan pressed a kiss to the side of my neck, lingering there, inhaling deeply like he wanted my scent etched into his soul. "You¡¯re not leaving me, Hailee," he whispered, the edge of possessiveness in his tone making my chest tighten. "Ever."


    I swallowed hard at his words, trying not to let the lump in my throat show. His arms felt so good around me, warm and safe, like maybe I could stay here forever.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I let my eyes close, breathing him in, holding on to the steady beat of his heart against my back. I wanted to remember it¡ªhim¡ªjust like this.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d be gone.


    And I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he¡¯d feel when he realized I¡¯d left. Would he be angry? Hurt? Would he even understand why?


    The thought made my chest ache, but I stayed still in his arms, pretending¡ªjust for tonight¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    His thumb stopped moving against my skin, his chest tightening against my back. For a heartbeat, he just breathed me in like he was memorizing the moment. Then, softly but with a strange tone, he said, "Hailee... I need to tell you something."

 Chapter 107: Be My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 107: Be My Mate</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    Her breathing had finally steadied, but mine hadn¡¯t. I held her close, my arm curved protectively over her waist, my face buried in her hair. Every part of me¡ªman and wolf¡ªwas restless, refusing to calm. My wolf paced just under the surface, snarling and possessive, the urge to sink my teeth into her neck pounding in my skull like a drum. I¡¯d never fought him this hard before.


    Why?


    Why her? Why now?


    I¡¯d been with women before. I¡¯d cared for some of them. But this... this was different. This was dangerous. My wolf didn¡¯t just want her. He wanted to im her¡ªmark her, bind her to me so no one could ever take her away.


    I knew what that meant. And I wasn¡¯t supposed to want it. Still, the thought of her scent on anyone else made my jaw clench, my grip on her tightening. She fit against me so perfectly it almost hurt. Like she was meant to be here.


    I pressed my lips to her temple, my voice low. "Hailee..."


    She hummed softly in response, not opening her eyes, but I could tell she was awake.


    "I need to tell you something." My throat felt dry, the words heavier than they should¡¯ve been.


    She turned slightly in my arms, just enough to look at me. The faint moonlight spilling in from the window caught her eyes, making them glisten.


    "I want you..." I paused, the weight of what I was about to say hitting me full force. "I want you to be my mate."


    The words hung in the air between us, sharper than a de and warmer than fire. My wolf rumbled his approval, finally still for the first time all night.


    Her lips parted, her breath catching, but she didn¡¯t speak. And in that silence, my heart thudded hard against my ribs.


    I didn¡¯t know if she understood the gravity of what I¡¯d just said¡ªor if she even wanted the same thing. But I knew one thing: I wasn¡¯t going to take it back. I wanted her... I wanted her to be my mate... I don¡¯t care if I have a mate out there... I didn¡¯t want anyone else apart from Hailee... I can¡¯t imagine life with anotherdy and even my wolf was in approval.


    Suddenly, she pulled away from my arms and sat beside me while drawing the nket over herself as she covered herself. My heart raced... For a moment, I just stared at her, my chest tightening.


    She wouldn¡¯t look at me, her gaze stayed fixed on some invisible point ahead, her fingers gripping the edge of the nket so tightly her knuckles were white.


    "Hailee..." I said softly, leaning forward, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    The silence between us was no longer warm¡ªit was sharp, tense, suffocating.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "You... you can¡¯t mean that, Nathan."


    "I do," I said without hesitation. "I¡¯ve never meant anything more."


    Her head shook slowly, the faintest tremor running through her shoulders. "You don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m your mate. What if¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care," I cut in, my voice low, rough. "I don¡¯t want anyone else. I don¡¯t care if the Moon Goddess herselfes down and tells me my so-called mate is out there waiting. I¡¯m not leaving you."


    That made her nce at me, but it wasn¡¯t relief I saw in her eyes¡ªit was something else. Fear.


    She swallowed hard, pulling the nket tighter. "You don¡¯t understand, Nathan. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. If you mark me as your mate you will lose your mate forever and I can¡¯t do that." She spat the words and tried to leave the bed, but I caught her arms, stopping her. She turned to face me, her eyes weary.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I shouldn¡¯t have said it... we just made love for the first time and I shouldn¡¯t be saying this. I¡¯m sorry... please, I¡¯m sorry... don¡¯t go." I pleaded desperately, pulling her back into my arms. For a moment, I thought she would pull away, but thankfully she didn¡¯t. Instead, she rested her head on my bare chest and wrapped her arms around me. I sighed in relief, lying back down on the bed while my fingers traced lightly over the smooth skin of her back. My wolf howled in my head, but I ignored him, choosing instead to savor the feeling of Hailee in my arms. I didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly wanted me tonight, but it felt good knowing she had three options and she chose me.


    But even as I held her, my wolf wouldn¡¯t let up. His growls echoed in my head, sharp and impatient, demanding I make her ours.


    I forced him back again, tightening my hold around her as if that alone could keep her from slipping away.


    She was quiet. Too quiet. Her breathing was steady, but I could feel the stiffness in her body, the way her fingers clung to my skin without truly rxing.


    "Hailee," I murmured, tilting my head so I could catch her gaze, but she kept her face pressed against my chest.


    "Please, Nathan... don¡¯t talk about it anymore tonight," she whispered, so soft I almost missed it. "Just... hold me."


    It hurt, maybe she is refusing to be my mate because she still has feelings for the other two. But I nodded anyway, pressing a kiss into her hair. I didn¡¯t want to push her, not when she¡¯d just given me a piece of herself I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d have.


    Wey there in silence, my fingers tracing the delicate curve of her spine, her scent wrapping around me like a drug. I could almost convince myself this was enough.


    Almost.


    Because the truth was, it wasn¡¯t. Not for me. Not for my wolf.


    And as she slowly drifted toward sleep, her breathing finally deep and even, I made myself a silent promise. I will not lose her to another man.


    My wolf prowled inside me, ears t, hackles raised¡ªnot in anger at her, but at the idea of anyone else¡¯s hands on her, anyone else seeing her like I had tonight.


    The thought made my vision darken.


    I pressed my lips against her hair again, softer this time, as if the gesture could imprint itself into her. "You¡¯re mine," I breathed into the darkness. I didn¡¯t care if she was awake to hear it or not. The words weren¡¯t a question¡ªthey were a vow.


    The Moon Goddess could take her rules and shove them. I¡¯d lived by the pack¡¯sws my whole life, followed their orders, fought their battles. But this? This was different. She was different.

 Chapter 108: In His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 108: In His Arms</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I woke up to the soft sound of Nathan¡¯s breathing against my ear. His warm chest rose and fell under my cheek, steady andforting. Slowly, I lifted my face from his bare chest and stared at him. The morning light slipping through the curtains touched his features¡ªsharp jawline, straight nose, and those lips that had stolen more than just my breathst night. His ck hair was a perfect mess, falling over his forehead in a way that made him look both dangerous and beautiful. I loved him. I knew it in my bones. But then his words fromst night echoed in my head in a way that both thrilled and scared me. A sigh escaped my lips. If only I could tell you the whole truth, Nathan... But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    Just then, my phone vibrated against the nightstand, making me flinch. I reached over quickly so it wouldn¡¯t wake him, and the screen lit up with a message from Peter.


    Peter: I¡¯ming tonight to bring you back home.


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest. My gaze slowly returned to Nathan¡¯s sleeping face. His arm was still draped over me, as if even in his dreams he refused to let me go. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder... What will he do when he finds out I am gone? Swallowing hard, I slowly tried to slip out of his arms, but that simple act woke him. Hisshes fluttered, and then those deep eyes¡ªstill heavy with sleep¡ªfound me.


    "Where are you going?" His voice was rough, low... the kind of sound that sent shivers through my entire being.


    "I... uh..." My throat felt tight. I couldn¡¯t look at him for too long, afraid he might read the truth in my eyes. "Just... to the bathroom."


    His gaze lingered on me, searching, as if weighing whether to believe me. He reached out and caught my wrist before I could move farther. "Stay a little longer," he murmured, pulling me back toward the warmth of his chest.


    My heart squeezed painfully. Every second in his arms felt like a stolen moment. It was precious, but slipping through my fingers. Peter will be here tonight... I can¡¯t let Nathan know.


    I let him hold me, my face buried in his chest, listening to the slow, steady rhythm of his heart. It felt like home. And the thought of leaving it... was unbearable.


    "How are you feeling this morning?" he asked slowly as his hand began to stroke my hair. I swallowed hard, as I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. There were so many feelings bubbling inside me.


    "I¡¯m fine... but I have to go home... my mother wants me back," I lied.


    Nathan released a frustrated sigh. "Why don¡¯t you tell her you¡¯re with me? That you¡¯re safe, happy... here."


    I forced a small smile, even as my chest felt painfully tight. "She¡¯ll be so mad, Nathan... remember, I didn¡¯t spend the night at home."


    His hand stilled in my hair, and I felt his gaze on me, heavy and searching. "Then make it simple, Hailee. Stay." His voice carried a quiet possession that made me shiver.


    I shook my head slightly, trying to pull away again, but he caught my chin gently, making me look at him. "What¡¯s really going on?" he asked, his tone low, almost pleading.


    The lump in my throat threatened to choke me. I wanted to tell him everything about Peter, about why I¡¯d been hiding the truth¡ªbut the words wouldn¡¯te. I was afraid of what they might do to him... to us.


    So I forced another lie. "I just... promised her I¡¯d help with something important."


    His jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he pulled me closer, pressing a lingering kiss to my forehead. "I don¡¯t like this," he murmured. "Feels like you¡¯re slipping away from me."


    I closed my eyes, my fingers curling into his skin as if I could somehow anchor myself to him. If only you knew how right you are.


    Slowly, he let go of me and I pulled away from his arms. We were both still naked. I went for my clothes on the floor, but Nathan¡¯s hand closed gently yet firmly around my wrist before I could reach for them. His gaze swept over me, lingering in a way that made my skin flush all over again.


    "As much as I love my scent all over you," his voice was deep, almost rough with possessiveness, "you need a bath." His lips curved faintly. "So let¡¯s bathe... together."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but he had already stepped closer. The moment I tried to move, a faint ache hit me deep and low. My breath caught, and I instinctively slowed.


    His eyes narrowed instantly, catching the small wince I hadn¡¯t meant to show. "You¡¯re sore," he said quietly, more observation than question. His jaw tightened, and something in his gaze softened. "Come here."


    Without another word, he scooped me into his arms, cradling me like I weighed nothing. I wanted to argue, to tell him I could walk, but the warmth of his embrace and the steady beat of his heart against my ear silenced me.


    The bathroom filled with the faint sound of running water as he set me gently down beside the wide bathtub. Steam curled into the air as he tested the temperature before lifting me in.


    The warm water enveloped me instantly, easing the ache in my muscles. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.


    Nathan stepped in behind me, settling down so that my back rested against his chest. His arms wrapped securely around my waist, holding me in ce as if he feared I might drift away.


    I tilted my head back onto his shoulder, my eyes fluttering shut. His scent, mixed with the steam and the faint soap in the air, wrapped around me like a second skin.


    He pressed a soft kiss to the side of my neck. "Better?"


    I swallowed, my voice barely a whisper. "Yeah... better."


    But deep down, the ache in my chest was worse than the one in my body, because I knew this might be one of thest moments I¡¯d have like this.

 Chapter 109: Bathtub

    <h4>Chapter 109: Bathtub</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Nathan¡¯s hands moved slowly and tenderly as he washed me with the soapy sponge. His touch lingered with an intimacy that made it impossible to tell if he was simply bathing me... ormitting every inch of me to memory.


    "Spread your legs," he murmured, the words low but carrying a note of authority that made my breath hitch. Heat bloomed across my cheeks, but I slowly let my knees drift apart under the warm water. Nathan¡¯s breath brushed my ear as his hand slid lower, the soapy sponge set aside.


    "Let me wash you," he murmured.


    I bit my lip, my heart pounding as his fingers parted me gently. The first touch was tentative, slow, but when his finger slipped inside my pussy, I couldn¡¯t stop the soft moan that escaped my lips. My head tipped back against his shoulder, my eyes fluttering shut.


    His breath caught, a low groan rumbling in his chest. He moved his finger in slow, deliberate circles before pressing another inside me, stretching me slightly. My legs tensed, but the warm water and his steady grip kept me grounded.


    I let out another breathy moan, and that¡¯s when I felt it¡ªhim, hard and insistent against my back, pressing through the water.


    Nathan¡¯s jaw tightened against my temple. "Hailee..." he breathed, almost like a warning. "I should stop."


    But I reached back, my hand finding his thigh under the water. "Don¡¯t," I whispered, my voice trembling but sure. "Please... keep going."


    A quiet curse slipped past his lips, and I felt his self-control strain as his fingers began moving again¡ªslow, deep, and deliberate¡ªeach stroke sending waves of pleasure curling low in my stomach. The water rippled around us, his other arm still locked tight around my waist, holding me close as though he couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    His fingers moved faster, the pressure and rhythm pushing me to the edge. I arched into his touch, my breathing in uneven bursts, my own fingers finding my nipples, pinching and rolling them until a shudder ripped through me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Lifting myself slightly, I turned to face him, my hand curling around the hot, rigid length of him, feeling the way he pulsed in my grip. He tried to speak¡ªmaybe to stop me, maybe to say my name¡ªbut I cut him off, guiding him to my entrance.


    The moment the tip pressed against me, I froze for just a heartbeat, my breath catching as the memory of my first time flickered through me. This was only my second, and yet the ache to have him inside was stronger than the fear.


    With a cry, I sank down, my body stretching to take him. The burn was sharp at first, stealing my breath, but then the heat spread through me, deep and consuming. My nails dug into his shoulders, and my eyes squeezed shut as I tried to steady myself against the overwhelming rush of sensation.


    The moment I took all of him, my breath caught again. He was hot, solid, and every inch filled me until I felt stretched to my limit. My hands clung to his shoulders for bnce, my nails biting into his skin as my body adjusted to the slow, aching fullness. His gaze locked on mine¡ªdark, intense, brimming with heat that made my chest tighten.


    I moved slowly at first, small rolls of my hips, testing the rhythm, learning the shape of him inside me. A shiver slid down my spine at the way his eyes followed every movement, like each shift of my body was undoing him.


    "Just like that," he murmured, his voice low and rough, his hands sliding from my waist to my hips, guiding me without taking control. His touch was firm but patient, letting me set the pace, letting me find my confidence.


    The friction built with each movement, a slow, delicious grind that had my breath growing shallow. My thighs began to tremble, but I didn¡¯t stop¡ªI couldn¡¯t. The way he looked at me, the way his fingers flexed against my skin, made me feel powerful and wanted in a way I hadn¡¯t known before.


    When I leaned forward, pressing my palms to his chest, he groaned, the sound rumbling through me. His hands slid up my back, pulling me closer until our foreheads touched, our breaths mingling.


    "You¡¯re beautiful like this," he whispered, and the sincerity in his voice made my chest ache almost as much as the pleasure building inside me.


    I moved a little faster, feeling the heat coil low in my belly. His grip on my hips tightened before sliding lower to cup my ass, fingers spreading possessively over my skin. With a sharp pull, he thrust upward, the sudden depth stealing the air from my lungs. Water sshed around us with each movement, the sound mingling with the low, guttural noises he made against my ear. His hands shaped and kneaded my ass as ifmitting every curve to memory, sending heat shooting through me. A strangled moan tore from my throat, louder this time, my nails digging into his shoulders as his pace grew more demanding.


    His pace quickened, each thrust deeper, faster, almost frantic, as though he needed to carve himself into me, to leave a part of himself behind. My nails dug into his shoulders, my breath catching on broken moans, the heat between us building until it burst. His body stiffened, a guttural sound tearing from his throat as he spilled into me, and I copsed against his chest, boneless and trembling, my heartbeat thundering against his.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of the water, the rise and fall of our chests. The air between us shifted¡ªless fever, more fragile.


    Nathan¡¯s arms tightened, holding me as though letting go would mean losing something more than my body. His lips brushed my ear, his voice low and unsteady.


    "Please," he whispered, the word trembling. "Just be my mate. Be with me."


    The plea lodged in my chest, heavy and aching. My throat burned as tears welled, spilling hot down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    I buried my face in his neck, inhaling the scent I knew I might never breathe again. Because deep down, I already knew¡ªonce they found out I wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore, the punishment waiting for me would be far worse than anything I had endured before.

 Chapter 110: Meeting Callum

    <h4>Chapter 110: Meeting Callum</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    As I dressed, I felt Nathan¡¯s steady and unblinking gaze on me. He wasn¡¯t just watching me... he was studying me, as if trying to memorize every detail of me. It was the kind of look that made my chest tighten, the kind that whispered he knew... he knew this might be thest time he¡¯d see me.


    I swallowed hard, forcing down the lump rising in my throat. Turning to face him, I tried to mask the storm of emotions inside me. But the way his eyes narrowed, the quiet intensity in them... it was as if he could already sense that something was wrong.


    Slowly, he pushed himself up from the bed, wearing nothing but his loose pants. My breath caught as he closed the space between us, making his alluring scent envelop my entire senses. When he reached me, his fingers found my chin, warm and gentle, tilting my face upward until I had no choice but to meet his gaze.


    "Hailee..." his voice was low, curious, "what are you hiding from me?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. His nearness made my heart ache even more. I wanted to tell him everything, to confess before it was toote but I couldn¡¯t. His thumb brushed lightly along my jaw, his eyes searching mine for an answer I couldn¡¯t give.


    "Nothing... I just want to go home." Nathan furrowed his brow... he knew I was clearly lying. His frown deepened, his hand still holding my chin.


    "Then let me drive you," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    I shook my head quickly. "No... it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay."


    His eyes darkened, the muscles in his jaw tightening. "Hailee, I don¡¯t like this. Something¡¯s not right. Tell me¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I leaned in and pressed my lips to his, cutting off his words. The kiss was deep, passionate, my hands clutching the back of his neck as if I could pour all my love¡ªand all my silent apologies¡ªinto it. When I finally pulled away, my forehead rested against his. My voice trembled as I whispered, "I¡¯ll call you when I get home."


    He searched my face, his breath uneven, clearly torn between holding me here and letting me go. His hands lingered at my waist, as if even in this moment, he couldn¡¯t quite release me. I stepped back before my resolve could crumble, forcing a small smile I didn¡¯t feel. Then I turned toward the door and slowly walked away from him.


    Behind me, I could feel his eyes still on me, as if he was memorizing the sight of me walking away. It was still early, too early for most of the packhouse to be awake. The hallways were quiet, the soft creak of the floorboards the only sound as I made my way out. A few guards were already on duty near the entrance. Their eyes followed me, lingering just a little too long. I didn¡¯t need to guess what they were thinking. The knowing smirks, the subtle nces¡ªthey¡¯d already drawn their own conclusions about me and Nathan. The heat that rushed to my cheeks was sharp, mingled with the faint, lingering difort between my thighs that made every step a reminder ofst night.


    Outside the gates, the cool morning air brushed against my skin, carrying the scent of dew and damp earth. I pulled my phone from my pocket and saw the message.


    Mother: Hailee, you need toe home. Now. We¡¯ve been told to start packing.


    This time, I knew it was real. My stomach twisted, panic tightening its grip on my chest. Packing? Leaving? That meant no time to exin... no time to say goodbye. Callum¡¯s face shed in my mind. The thought of just disappearing without letting him see me onest time felt like a betrayal. My steps slowed, my heartbeat pounding in my ears.


    I stood there for a moment, torn between the urgency in my mother¡¯s words and the ache in my chest. Then, with a deep breath, I turned away from the main road and took the narrow path that led toward Callum¡¯s apartment. I didn¡¯t know how much time I had before I had to leave¡ªbut I knew I needed to see him.


    When I reached his door, I hesitated for a moment before knocking softly. It didn¡¯t take long for it to open. Callum stood there, shirtless, his hair slightly messy as if he¡¯d only just gotten out of bed. His eyes were heavy with sleep¡ªbut when theynded on me, they instantly sharpened.


    "Hailee?" he said, his voice rough from just waking. "It¡¯s early... what¡¯s wrong?"


    Without waiting for me to answer, he stepped aside and gestured for me toe in. The familiar scent of his ce wrapped around me¡ªcoffee, cedar, and something uniquely him. I stepped inside, my heart racing. But before I could find the words, I saw his gaze drop to my neck. His brows furrowed.


    "Is that... a hickey?" His voice was quiet at first, almost disbelieving, but his eyes had darkened in a way that made my stomach sink.


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. "Callum¡ª"


    "Tell me the truth." His tone was low now, but there was no mistaking the hurtced through it.


    I closed my eyes for a second, gathering what little courage I had left. "I... I had sex with Nathanst night."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. He took a slow step back, his jaw tightening, his chest rising and falling more quickly.


    "Why?" The single word came out sharp, almost like it cost him to speak it.


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I just... it happened." The lie tasted bitter. It hadn¡¯t just happened. I¡¯d wanted it, I wanted him


    He let out a shaky breath and dragged a hand through his hair, turning away from me for a moment. I could see the pain in the tense set of his shoulders. When he finally faced me again, his eyes weren¡¯t just hurt¡ªthey were broken.


    "Do you still want me?"


    The question cracked something inside me. "Yes. More than anything."


    Something in his expression shifted, softening just enough for him to close the space between us. His hand came up to cup my face, his thumb brushing against my cheek. "Then why does it feel like I¡¯m losing you?"


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. Only the ache in my chest and the pull toward him that I couldn¡¯t fight. Without giving it a second thought, my lips found his, and the kiss was fierce, almost desperate, as if we were both trying to im what little time we had left. His hands slid to my waist, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. I clung to him, the guilt still there but drowned under the rush of heat and need.


    We stumbled back toward his couch, our kisses deepening, the air between us charged. By the time he lowered me onto the cushions, my thoughts were a blur. His mouth trailed down my neck, lingering over the mark Nathan had left as if he could erase it with his own. My breath hitched, and my fingers tangled in his hair.

 Chapter 111: Better Than Him

    <h4>Chapter 111: Better Than Him</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I deepened the kiss, letting it grow hotter and slower. She tasted faintly of him, and the thought made something primal twist inside me. My jaw tightened, but I didn¡¯t pull away. No. I¡¯d erase it. I¡¯d rece every trace of him with me. We stumbled toward the couch, still locked together, my hands finding the hem of her shirt and pushing it upward. She lifted her arms, and I stripped it off, my eyes drinking her in. God, she was beautiful. messy hair, flushed cheeks, lips kiss-swollen from me.


    "You¡¯re so damn beautiful," I murmured, lowering my head to her chest. My mouth found the swell of her breast, kissing and sucking gently before taking her nipple between my lips. Her back arched under me, her fingers tangling in my hair, a soft moan spilling from her mouth that made my pulse pound harder. I kissed my way lower, but I wasn¡¯t in a rush. Today, I¡¯d savor her like I¡¯d never get the chance again. My hands explored her slowly, memorizing every curve, every shiver, every hitch in her breath.


    Her leggings were soft under my palms as I slid them down her legs, her panties going with them. The sight of her naked under me nearly undid me. I braced myself over her, searching her face.


    "Tell me to stop," I said, my voice low, because if she did, I would. I had to.


    Her answer was a whisper. "Don¡¯t stop."


    Something inside me snapped. My mouth crashed back to hers, hungry now, as my hands gripped her hips. I pressed forward, my cock sliding against her slick entrance, teasing us both until she was trembling under me. Then, slowly¡ªagonizingly slowly¡ªI pushed into her.


    Fuck! She was so tight!


    Her gasp was soft but sharp, her nails digging into my shoulders. The feeling of her wrapped around me was everything I had imagined. It was hot, tight, perfect, and it took everything I had not to lose it right then. I stayed still for a moment, buried deep inside her, feeling the way her pussy tightened around me. My wolf was pacing in my head, a low, pleased purr rumbling through him.


    Inwardly, I wasn¡¯t at ease. The thought of Nathan¡¯s hands on her, his mouth, his scent all over her¡ªhit me like a spark to dry kindling. My jaw clenched, and a possessive fire lit in my chest. I wanted to erase every trace of him, make her forget he even existed.


    I began to move, slow and passionate, each thrust dragging me against every inch of her. Her soft moans filled my ears, making my wolf press harder against the edges of my control. But the jealousy burned hotter. Nathan had been inside her first, and the thought made something primal in me snap. I wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto make love to her better. To give her something he couldn¡¯t. Something she¡¯d never stop thinking about.


    My slow rhythm turned sharper. I pulled almost all the way out, then mmed back in, hard enough to make her gasp. Her nails dug into my back, her eyes flying open to meet mine, wide and hazy with pleasure.


    "Callum¡ª" she breathed, but it came out like a plea.


    "That¡¯s it," I muttered against her ear, my voice rough. "Feel me. Only me."


    I thrust deeper, harder, finding that perfect angle that made her hips jerk against mine. My hand slid down between us, my thumb finding her clit. I began to rub in slow, tight circles, matching the pace of my thrusts.


    She cried out, her head falling back, and the sound shot straight through me. My wolf¡¯s purr grew louder in my mind, vibrating in sync with her shudders. I drove into her with everything I had, my hand rubbing her clit faster now, desperate to pleasure her more. I wanted to be the one she remembered. The one who made her fall apart sopletely that she¡¯d never think of Nathan the same way again.


    And I wasn¡¯t stopping until I had that.


    I hooked my arms under her knees and lifted her legs higher, angling her open for me. The change let me sink in deeper¡ªso deep I swore I could feel her heartbeat around me.


    "God... Hailee," I groaned, the tight entrance of her gripping me like she never wanted to let go. My wolf roared in my head, urging me to fuck her harder, deeper, until there was no doubt who she belonged to.


    She gasped, her breasts bouncing with every sharp thrust I drove into her. The sight made my control snap another notch¡ªI couldn¡¯t look away. I mmed into her again, harder this time, the sound of our bodies meeting echoing in the room.


    "You¡¯re perfect," I ground out, my voice almost breaking. "So damn tight... so perfect."


    Her fingers wed at the couch cushions, her head tipping back as I drove into her over and over. Every thrust made her walls flutter around me, every gasp she gave fueling my need to give her more.


    I kept one hand gripping the back of her thigh to hold her open, the other sliding back to her clit, rubbing it in rough, fast circles to match the pounding rhythm of my hips.


    "Callum¡ªoh God¡ª" she cried, her voice shaking, her pussy tightening around my cock.


    "That¡¯s it," I growled, mming deeper, feeling her clench harder around me. Her moans grew louder, her body trembling under me as I felt her getting closer. I could feel it in the way her walls tightened, in the desperate way her hips pushed up against mine.


    I lowered my mouth to her ear, my voice rough andmanding.


    "You¡¯re not cumming yet," I whispered, dragging the words out so she heard every ounce of control in them.


    Her eyes snapped open, wide and pleading, but I wasn¡¯t giving in. I slowed my movements just enough to keep her teetering right on the edge. Then I pulled out of herpletely, leaving her gasping in frustration.


    Before she could protest, I caught her hips and rolled her onto her stomach. My hands slid up her sides, fingers sying over her back before gripping her waist.


    "Up," I ordered, guiding her onto her knees and elbows.


    The sight of her like that¡ªarched, wet, waiting¡ªmade my chest tighten with a fierce hunger. I moved in behind her, my body molding against hers. I pressed forward, sliding back into her in one slow, iming thrust that made her moan into the couch cushion.


    From this angle, I could drive deeper, harder, and my hands had full control of her hips. I gripped them firmly, pulling her back into me with each thrust, making sure she felt the strength behind every movement.


    "You feel that?" I murmured, leaning over her, my chest brushing her back.


    Her fingers clenched in the cushions, her breathing fast. But I wasn¡¯t letting her tip over yet. I needed her to know I could give her more pleasure than he ever could. I could fuck her better than him. He might have been her first, but I would be the best she¡¯d ever have.

 Chapter 112: Competition

    <h4>Chapter 112: Competition</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Callum was fucking me hard, driving so deep it felt like he was almost reaching my womb. Every thrust was powerful, almost punishing, as if he needed to prove something with every stroke. My body shook under the force of him, the sound of our skin pping together filling the room.


    It wasn¡¯t just sex¡ªit was more. I could feel it in the way his hands gripped my hips like he was afraid to let me go, in the way his chest pressed against my back, hot and trembling. He wasn¡¯t just fucking me¡ªhe was iming me, pouring all his jealousy, his anger, his desperate need into me.


    And yet, underneath the roughness, I felt his love. It burned through every movement, wild and consuming, as if he was trying to carve his ce inside me so I¡¯d never forget him. My moans spilled out without control, my body arching back to take more of him, even as I trembled on the edge.


    He was relentless, hitting that deep, perfect spot again and again, each thrust tearing another cry from my lips. My nails dug into the cushions, my face pressed against the couch as I felt my pussy on fire.


    "Fuck!" Callum moaned out as he pulled out of me. I sucked in a deep breath, thinking he was done, but I was wrong.


    He grabbed my hips, dragging me forward until my stomach pressed against the arm of the couch. The padded edge dug into me just enough to make my clit throb. "Cross your ankles," he ordered, his voice rough.


    I obeyed, the position tightening every muscle inside me. He slid back into me from behind, the new angle making me gasp as he filled me to the hilt. The grind of my clit against the couch¡¯s firm cushion sent electric shocks racing through my body as he thrust harder.


    Callum¡¯s thrusts grew harder, sharper, each one driving me closer to the brink. The padded arm of the couch pressed against my clit with every movement, the pressure mixing with his deep, relentless rhythm until I could barely breathe.


    "God, Hailee..." he groaned behind me, his fingers digging into my hips as if he¡¯d break if he let go. My moans came in desperate bursts, my vision blurring as sparks danced behind my eyes.


    I was right there¡ªright at the edge¡ªwhen he yanked me back, his cock dragging out of me so suddenly my knees almost buckled. My pulse roared in my ears, my body aching from the loss of him, but then he spun me toward him.


    "Not done," he growled, already guiding me down to the floor.


    We sank together, his back hitting the carpet as he pulled me between his spread legs. My knees bent on either side of his hips, my feet t on the floor, and I sank down on him in one slow, shuddering slide that made us both groan.


    The position made every inch of him hit differently¡ªfuller, deeper, like I was molded to take him. His hands slid to my waist, guiding me as I rocked back and forth, the movement rubbing me against him in ways that made my toes curl.


    Our eyes locked. His gaze burned into me, fierce and unblinking, every ounce of his desire and possession written there. I couldn¡¯t look away, not even when my breath hitched and my body began to quake.


    "Hold my hands," he ordered.


    I reached for him, our fingers tangling tight, and used the leverage to pull myself up into a low squat over him. The new angle made me gasp, the deep pration sending another rush of heat spiraling through me.


    Callum sat up, chest pressing to mine, keeping our eyes locked as he thrust upward, each stroke stealing my breath. His mouth brushed my ear, his voice low and rough. "I¡¯m gonna make you see stars, Hailee."


    He did.


    The steady, grinding rhythm turned to hard, deep thrusts that had me crying out, my nails digging into his hands as my vision sparked white. My pussy clenched around him helplessly, pleasure flooding me in hot waves until I was trembling and gasping.


    "Callum..." I moaned, my voice breaking. My pussy was on fire¡ªnot just from the pleasure, but from the raw force of his thrusts. He was fucking me like a beast, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could take it.


    "Callum..." I moaned, the sound breaking into a gasp as his cock drove deep, hitting that perfect ce over and over. "My pussy... it¡¯s on fire..."


    That earned me a low, dangerous sound from him¡ªa growlced with something sharp. He slowed, holding himself deep inside me, his breath hot against my ear. "Tell me, Hailee... did Nathan ever make your pussy feel like this?"


    The words hit me, and suddenly I understood¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just about us. This was apetition. He needed to hear the answer, needed to know he was the one who owned me in this moment.


    "No... it¡¯s you," I breathed.


    "That¡¯s not enough," he growled, pushing in just the tip, teasing me with the threat of giving me nothing. "Say it like you mean it. Say it so Nathan would hear it in his fucking dreams."


    My cheeks burned, but I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Only you, Callum. Nathan could never. You¡¯re the only one."


    His moan was a low, satisfied rumble. "Damn right." He thrust deep, forcing a cry from me. "And you¡¯re gonna prove it."


    His hips began a slow, punishing rhythm, every thrust making my clit grind against him. My head dropped back, my moans spilling out helplessly.


    "Callum..." I whimpered.


    "Feel that?" he rasped, driving into me slowly, letting me take every inch. "Nathan couldn¡¯t give you this."


    I moaned both in pleasure and difort.


    "Did Nathan make you feel this way?" His voice was rough now, his eyes locked on mine, daring me to even think of saying yes.


    I shook my head quickly. "No... only you. Only you make me feel like this," I answered again.


    He smirked, the expression hungry and possessive. "Say it again."


    "Only you, Callum. No one else."


    His moan was pure satisfaction, his pace quickening, his grip tightening on my hips. "That¡¯s right, baby... mine."


    He kissed me hard, biting at my bottom lip before pulling back, and then in one smooth motion, he changed position. My back hit the carpet, his weight pinning me as he hooked my right leg high, positioning himself perfectly between my thighs.


    The first thrust in this new angle made me cry out¡ªhe was deeper than before, stretching me in a way that felt almost unbearable.


    But he wasn¡¯t done. "Lift your other leg," he ordered.


    I obeyed, my left leg rising until he caught it and pushed it up onto his shoulder. The change made me see stars, his cock hitting me so deep I couldn¡¯t form words.


    "Touch yourself," he demanded, his eyes zing down at me.


    My hand slid between us, finding my clit. The friction was electric, the sensation from my fingers and his relentless thrusts colliding until I was squirming under him.


    "Say my name," he growled.


    "Callum," I cried out, my voice breaking.


    "Louder."


    "CALLUM!" I screamed, my orgasm hitting like a wave crashing through me. My pussy clenched hard around him, milking him, pulling him deeper.


    His moan was raw and guttural as he fucked me harder.

 Chapter 113: passed out

    <h4>Chapter 113: passed out</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    My thrusts were brutal, each one driving into her with the kind of force that left no doubt in my mind that she was mine. I wanted this to be the best she¡¯d ever had, wanted her to remember me in every breath, every tremor in her body. And from the way she looked¡ªdrained, flushed, andpletely undone¡ªI knew I was doing exactly that.


    "Onest style," I groaned, pulling out of her reluctantly. My cock twitched at the loss of her heat, but I wasn¡¯t done. "On your feet, baby girl."


    She shivered as I helped her up, her legs trembling, her breathing ragged. She managed to stand, though barely, and I moved in behind her. My voice was low and rough against her ear. "We¡¯re doing The Bends. Bend for me."


    She bent at the waist, her hands braced on her knees, presenting herself perfectly. I slid into her from behind in one smooth, iming thrust, my hands gripping her hips hard for control. The angle made her moan, her back arching, and I leaned forward, my chest brushing her spine as I began to move.


    The rhythm started steady, my hips mming into her with precision, my cock hitting that deep spot over and over. I reached between her thighs, my fingers finding her clit, circling it slowly as I drove into her. Her moans grew breathless, desperate, the sound making my blood burn.


    I pressed a kiss to her shoulder, then trailed my hand up to cup her breast, my thumb brushing over her hardened nipple. She gasped, and I took that as my cue to push harder, my thrusts turning sharp, aggressive. Every snap of my hips made her body jolt forward, her knees threatening to give out, but my grip on her hips kept her steady.


    "Fuck... Hailee," I growled, the heat building fast, my control slipping. The slick heat of her wrapped around me, the sound of our bodies colliding filling the room¡ªit was too much. I was right there, about to cum.


    I pounded into her harder, faster, chasing the release I knew was seconds away. Her voice broke on my name, and that was it¡ªI spilled into her with a guttural moan, filling her so deep I swore she could feel it in her bones.


    But then, suddenly, her body went ck.


    "Hailee?" My voice snapped into panic as I caught her just before she dropped. Her head lolled against me, her breathing uneven. My heart kicked into overdrive, the high of release vanishing instantly. I pulled her close, cradling her against my chest as I pulled out. "Hailee! Baby, stay with me."


    Her weight was nothing in my arms, and it scared the hell out of me how limp she was. The flush in her cheeks was fading, and for a second, my chest tightened so hard I thought I¡¯d stop breathing.


    "Hailee, damn it... open your eyes," I muttered, lowering us both to the couch. Iid her on her back, brushing her damp hair away from her face, my fingers trembling in a way they never did in a fight. Her skin was hot from the heat of what we¡¯d just done, but underneath, I could feel the weakness in her muscles.


    I leaned down, my forehead against hers, forcing myself to breathe slow. "Please... you are scaring me," I rasped.


    She stirred faintly, a soft sound slipping from her lips as she called my name, barely a whisper. Relief punched through me, so strong it almost hurt. I cupped her cheek, my thumb stroking lightly. "That¡¯s it, baby girl. Stay with me."


    I shifted her into myp, holding her close, feeling every shaky breath she took. My cum was still warm inside her, but right now, that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was keeping her in my arms, knowing she was okay.


    I kissed her temple, my voice low and rough in her ear. "I¡¯m sorry..." Hershes fluttered, her gaze meeting mine for the briefest moment before she let out a tired, content sigh and let her head rest against my shoulder.


    I held her close, brushing my hand over her damp hair, trying to calm the thundering in my chest. The way she¡¯d gone limp scared the hell out of me. I¡¯d pushed too far, trying to prove something I didn¡¯t need to prove. She was already here, already mine in every way that mattered.


    And deep down, I made a silent promise to myself; I will never fuck her like that to prove a point again. But I also knew something else¡ªNathan would never touch her again. I would never share her with anyone.


    "Then im her," my wolf snarled at me.


    My heart raced... was my wolf suggesting I mark Hailee as my mate? My eyes widened at the thought, but the more I let it sink in, the more it burned through me. The idea of her walking out that door still unimed... still free for someone else to touch... it made something primal twist hard in my gut.


    I tilted her chin up, forcing her sleepy gaze to meet mine. "Hailee..." My voice was low, almost a growl. "Let me be your mate. Please Let me mark you."


    Her brows pulled together, confusion flickering in her eyes. "Callum... I¡ªI don¡¯t understand..."


    "You do," I said firmly, my thumb stroking over her jaw. "I¡¯m not asking for maybe, I¡¯m not asking forter. I¡¯m telling you I want you¡ªonly you. I want my scent on you so strong, everyone knows you¡¯re mine."


    She hesitated, her lips parting like she wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I leaned closer, my nose brushing hers. "I¡¯m not confused, Hailee. I know exactly what I want. I want you¡ªas my mate."


    Her breath hitched, but before she could answer, her phone began to ring, loud and sharp in the quiet.


    She blinked, the sound breaking whatever spell I¡¯d just cast. She nced at the screen, then back at me with an apologetic look. "I... I have to go."


    The words hit me like a punch to the chest. I could still smell myself on her, still feel her warmth wrapped around me, but now she was already pulling away.

 Chapter 114: My Love Is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 114: My Love Is Enough</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    My whole body was on fire... no, not just in fire¡ªit was burning from the inside out. Callum had fucked me like a beast in heat, and I honestly wondered if I would even be able to walk home.


    "Hailee," he called my name gently, but I shook my head and slowly pulled away from his arms.


    "I have to go, Callum... my mother is calling me," I whispered wearily. Slowly, I tugged myself away from his warm embrace and tried standing to my feet, but my vision blurred, and Callum quickly held me from falling.


    "Please stay a little... you can¡¯t go home like this." He sounded genuinely worried.


    I frowned and gently took his hand away from me as I forced myself to stand on my own. With everything in me, I forced myself to stand steady while ignoring the burning ache between my thighs. I picked up my clothes scattered on the floor and began to put them on. I dressed as fast as I could, though my trembling hands made the simple task feel impossible. My fingers fumbled with the buttons. My legs still shook, my body still quivered from the aftershocks, but I refused to let him see me fall apart any more than I already had.


    "Hailee..." his voice was softer now, almost pleading. I could feel his eyes on me¡ªheavy, watching every movement, every breath. "Don¡¯t walk away from this. From me."


    I froze, my back still turned to him, my shirt half-buttoned. His words got to me, but I clenched my jaw and forced myself to keep moving. I slipped into my jeans, tugged them up, ignoring how my body ached at the motion.


    Finally, I turned to him. He looked wrecked¡ªhair messy, chest rising and falling hard, eyes burning like wildfire. The intensity there made my heart stutter, but I shoved the feeling down. I couldn¡¯t let it sway me.


    "I have to go; I¡¯ll call you when I get home," I lied. I was never calling him. In fact, this might be thest time we would see each other. He stood then, taking one step toward me, and I instinctively moved back. The space between us felt too small, the air too thick.


    His jaw tightened, and I saw the struggle in him¡ªthe beast inside fighting to drag me back, to keep me there. But he didn¡¯t. He just stared at me, his pain evident in his eyes.


    I swallowed and closed the distance, wrapping my arms around him in onest stolen moment. I buried my face against him, inhaling his scent like I could trap it inside me forever. His sigh was heavy as he pulled me tighter, holding me as though I could slip away at any moment. I shut my eyes, fighting the tears that threatened to give me away.


    "Hailee," Callum breathed against my ear, "I love you. So, so much."


    I swallowed hard but said nothing.


    "And I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t love me. My love is enough for both of us." he whispered, squeezing me tighter into his embrace.


    I forced myself to pull back, though his arms resisted. My throat burned with words I couldn¡¯t say, with feelings I didn¡¯t dare confess. If I did, I¡¯d never leave.


    So instead, I gave him the smallest smile I could muster, then turned for the door.


    Every step away from him felt like tearing pieces of myself apart, and though I didn¡¯t look back, I knew his eyes were on me. Watching. Burning into me.


    And as the door clicked shut behind me, I finally let the tears fall.


    The walk home felt endless. Every step I took sent sparks of pain and difort racing between my thighs, a raw reminder of what Callum and I had just done. The fire he left in me burned deeper than my body¡ªit scorched my chest, my heart, my mind. His words echoed with each step. I love you so, so much.


    I bit down on my lip hard enough to taste blood, forcing myself not to crumble right there on the road. The early morning air was cool against my skin, but it did nothing to soothe the fever still raging inside me.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed in my pocket.


    Mother: Pack up, Hailee. I¡¯m on my way to the packhouse to drop my resignation and finalize things.


    My stomach twisted. This was really happening.


    By the time I reached the house, my legs felt like they were carrying someone else¡¯s weight. I pushed the door open quietly, the silence inside making my chest ache. Home... but not for long.


    Dragging myself up the stairs, I copsed into my room. The scent of familiarity wrapped around me¡ªmy bed, my things, my little world. It was supposed tofort me, but instead, it just reminded me of what I was about to lose.


    I stripped slowly, every muscle protesting, every joint heavy. My body was a mess of aches and bruised pleasure, but Callum¡¯s touch still lingered on my skin, and the memory of him was everywhere.


    I stepped into the shower, letting the hot water beat down on me. The steam rose thick around me, but even then, I couldn¡¯t wash him away. My hands slid over my body, and I flinched, the soreness stark, raw. My eyes stung with tears I refused to let fall.


    I leaned my forehead against the tiles, breathing heavily, whispering to myself like a mantra: You can do this. You have to.


    When I finally stepped out, my limbs felt weaker than before. I wrapped a towel around myself and padded back into my room, my wet hair dripping down my back. I had barely tugged on a clean shirt when a sudden bell echoed from downstairs.


    My heart jumped.


    I froze, every muscle tense. Who could that be? Mother wouldn¡¯t ring...


    Moving cautiously, I descended the stairs, my bare feet light against the wood. When I reached the hallway, I stopped at the corner, my breath caught in my throat.


    Through the ss of the front door, I saw him.


    Dane.


    Standing there, shoulders tense, his expression unreadable, but his presence radiated something heavy and tense.


    I gripped the railing tighter, my pulse hammering. My chest tightened as a thousand possibilities raced through me. Why was he here? How much did he know?


    Slowly, almost unwillingly, I stepped toward the door.

 Chapter 115: Left Out

    <h4>Chapter 115: Left Out</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    The door opened, revealing Hailee in nothing but a shirt... her red hair dripping water like she¡¯d just stepped out of the shower. Our eyes locked, and she froze¡ªterror shing across her face, as if I was thest person in the world she expected to see standing there. My chest clenched, a bitter weight pressing down on me. I knew that look. I¡¯d seen it before. It was the look of someone hiding something.


    "Hailee," I said slowly, my voice low, careful, though I could hear the pain creeping in, "you weren¡¯t expecting me."


    She swallowed hard, her fingers tightening on the edge of the door as if she needed to hold onto something to stay upright. Her lips parted, but no words came out right away. That silence... it burned like acid in my chest.


    The silence between us stretched, thick and suffocating. My chest tightened more with every second she kept her lips sealed.


    I drew in a sharp breath, forcing the words out. "Were you at the mansionst night?"


    Her eyes flickered¡ªjust for a heartbeat¡ªand that was all it took to send my pulse into overdrive. She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t need to. The silence was screaming at me.


    I let out a harsh, humorlessugh that caught in my throat. "You know what¡¯s funny? I heard a rumor this morning. That you left the packhouse... very early. Almost like you were sneaking out." My voice cracked, betraying the hurt wing up my chest.


    "Hailee..." I took a step forward, my eyes narrowing. That¡¯s when I saw it.


    Her shirt cor had slipped slightly, and there it was¡ªa dark mark staining her pale skin, bold and undeniable. A hickey.


    My stomach dropped. My whole world tilted.


    My jaw tightened so hard it ached. "Nathan..." I whispered, my voice raw. "You had sex with him. That¡¯s why you look so drained."


    Her lips trembled, her eyes glossy. And then... she broke.


    "Yes." Her voice was a whisper. "Not just Nathan... Callum too. This morning."


    The words hit harder than any punch I¡¯d ever taken. My heart cracked wide open, pain flooding every vein. I stumbled back half a step, my throat burning.


    I wanted to hate her. To walk away. To throw this hurt back at her. But gods, looking at her standing there¡ªhair dripping, shirt hanging loose, eyes begging for me not to hate her¡ªI couldn¡¯t move.


    "Why?" I choked out, my voice breaking. "Why them and not me? Am I not enough for you, Hailee?"


    Her tears finally spilled over, and before I knew it, my hand was on her cheek, rough with anger yet trembling with need.


    And then¡ªI kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t soft, it wasn¡¯t passionate. It was furious, desperate, aching. Her lips yielded under mine, and she kissed me back with the same messy hunger, as if both of us were trying to pour every ounce of pain, betrayal, and longing into that single moment.


    When we broke apart, breathless, I rested my forehead against hers, my voice hoarse. "Even if you tear me apart... I can¡¯t stop wanting you, Hailee... I love you... I want to be with you."


    She swallowed hard and looked up at me with tears-filled eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Dane." She apologized.


    My heart twisted... why was she apologizing? Did that mean she wasn¡¯t choosing me? No. I shook my head and cupped her face, forcing her to meet my eyes.


    "I¡¯m not letting go of you, Hailee... I¡¯m not doing that." I muttered those words as a vow.


    Her lips parted, as if she had something to say, but she closed them, shut the door, and took my hand, leading me upstairs toward her room.


    She pushed open her bedroom door and guided me inside. The air smelled faintly of her shampoo, warm and clean, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    "Sit," she said softly, almost a whisper, but it was amand all the same.


    I sank down onto the edge of her bed, my eyes never leaving her. She stood before me, droplets of water still sliding down her neck, disappearing under the fabric of her shirt. Slowly¡ªdeliberately¡ªshe tugged the hem upward, the loose cotton brushing over her damp skin until it slipped free over her head.


    My throat tightened.


    She stood there, naked, the pale light from the window painting every curve, every line. My hands curled into fists on my knees, fighting the urge to reach out.


    "Hailee..." My voice was hoarse, warning, pleading. I didn¡¯t even know which.


    She stepped closer, her knees brushing mine, her gaze fixed on me with a strange blend of defiance and vulnerability.


    "I love all three of you," she said, her voice trembling but certain. "Nathan. Callum. And you."


    The words sliced through me like a de. My jaw clenched. "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Shh." She ced a finger against my lips, silencing me. "They¡¯ve had me. Both of them. You think I¡¯d let you be the only one I push away?"


    I shook my head, my chest burning, but her presence, her scent, the heat radiating from her bare skin¡ªit all pulled me under.


    She leaned in, so close I could feel her breath against my ear. "I¡¯m not letting you leave like this, Dane. Not when I can still make you remember me."


    Her words weren¡¯t a plea; they were a challenge.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse pounding, torn between walking away and pulling her into me so tightly she¡¯d never think of them again.


    Slowly she got down to her knees in front of me and went for the zipper of my jeans. With panting breath, I watched her unzip my jeans and pull them at the waist. I lifted myself up, and she pulled them along with my briefs down to my knees, disying my semi-erect cock, which was already hard just from seeing her naked. She wrapped her fingers around my length and, holding eye contact with me, she sank her mouth onto it.

 Chapter 116: First Sex

    <h4>Chapter 116: First Sex</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    Her lips sealed around my cock, hot and wet, and my head snapped back with a strangled groan. Every nerve in my body ignited like fire, the ache in my chest colliding with the intoxicating pleasure flooding me. My fists knotted in the sheets, holding so tight I thought they¡¯d tear, but I couldn¡¯t pull away¡ªnot when her mouth moved over me like that. Slow at first, then faster, hungrier, as if she wanted to erase every doubt, every question, with the way she worshipped me.


    "Hailee..." I rasped, my voice breaking on her name. My hand found the back of her head, fingers tangling in her damp hair, not forcing her but holding on like she was the only thing keeping me from shatteringpletely.


    She moaned around me, the vibrations shooting straight through my core, making my hips jerk. The sight of her¡ªon her knees, lips stretched around my length, eyes never leaving mine¡ªwas almost too much to take. She looked ruined and beautiful, broken and defiant, and gods help me, she was mine in that moment.


    But guilt twisted inside me, knowing Nathan and Callum had already touched her, knowing I was just another name on her lips¡ªbut when she hollowed her cheeks and took me deeper, all I could think was how I¡¯d burn the world if it meant keeping her like this, looking at me this way.


    "Fuck, Hailee," I groaned, my thighs trembling as I fought to keep control. She wasn¡¯t gentle, and I didn¡¯t want her to be. She was desperate, punishing, giving me everything she had left¡ªand I wanted it all.


    My hand slipped from her hair to her cheek, cupping her face even as she sucked me. Her skin was wet with tears, or maybe sweat, I couldn¡¯t tell. I just knew she was unraveling me piece by piece.


    "Stop," I managed, my voice hoarse, almost a plea. But she didn¡¯t. She pushed harder, faster, until I was gripping her shoulders, dragging her up to me. My chest heaved as I pulled her mouth off me, my forehead pressed to hers, my voice raw.


    "I don¡¯t want just this, Hailee," I said, my words cracking, half a growl, half a sob. "I want you. All of you. Hailee, I love you."


    Her lips were swollen, her breath ragged, her eyes glistening as she whispered, "Just fuck me, Dane..."


    Her words mmed into me, tearing down thest shred of control I had.


    I crashed my mouth against hers, crushing her lips under mine, tasting myself on her tongue, the salt of her tears, the fire of everything we were burning through. My hands roamed down her slick skin, gripping her hips hard enough to bruise as I dragged her onto myp.


    She gasped when my cock pressed against her soaked pussy, sending me spiraling into madness. "Hailee..." I growled into her mouth, my breath broken. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for."


    But she straddled me, thighs mping tight around my waist, nails digging deep into my shoulders. "I know exactly what I¡¯m asking," she whispered, her voice cracking with desperation. "I want you inside me. Now."


    That plea shattered me.


    I gripped her ass, lifting her just enough, and in one fierce thrust I buried myself deep inside her. Her cry ripped through the air, raw and sharp, but her body clung to mine like she¡¯d been waiting for this moment all along.


    "Fuck¡ªHailee..." I choked, my head falling to her shoulder, my whole body trembling as her tight pussy swallowed me. It wasn¡¯t just sex¡ªit was agony and salvation, punishment and mercy, all at once.


    She rode me hard, recklessly, her hair sticking to her damp skin, her lips parting with every broken moan. I held her tight, meeting every desperate grind of her hips, every m of her body against mine.


    "You think I can let you go after this?" I rasped into her ear, thrusting up into her so hard the bedframe rattled. "You think I¡¯ll let them have you while I stand by?"


    Her nails carved lines into my back as she cried out, "Dane¡ªdon¡¯t stop, please¡ª"


    I gritted my teeth, biting back a growl, pounding into her like each thrust could carve my name into her soul. My lips found her neck, sucking, biting, marking her the way Nathan and Callum had¡ªbut harder, deeper. Mine.


    Her walls clenched around me, her body shaking, and I knew she was close. I mmed into her faster, rougher, my own release wing at the edges of my control.


    "Say it," I demanded, my voice guttural, my hands gripping her hips so tight she whimpered. "Say you¡¯re mine, Hailee."


    Her head fell back, eyes wild, tears streaking her flushed cheeks. "I¡¯m yours, Dane¡ª" she screamed, breaking apart in my arms.


    That was it. That was my undoing.


    My orgasm ripped through me, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Not nearly enough.


    I needed more.


    With a growl tearing from my chest, I wrapped my arms around her trembling body and stood, lifting her effortlessly. She gasped, her legs instinctively locking around my waist, my cock still buried deep inside her soaked heat.


    "Dane¡ª" she whimpered, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish.


    I carried her across the room, mming her back against the wall hard enough to make the frame rattle. She cried out, her arms flying around my neck, her nails digging into my skin as I drove into her, hard and relentless.


    Her pussy clenched around me, still spasming from her orgasm, milking me even as I began to thrust again, deeper, rougher, angrier. My hips crashed into hers, the p of skin against skin echoing in the room, mixed with her ragged moans and my guttural growls.


    "Mine," I snarled, each thrust punctuating the word, my forehead pressed to hers, sweat dripping between us. "Do you hear me, Hailee? You¡¯ll always be mine."


    She whimpered my name, broken and beautiful, her voice splintering as pleasure tore through her again. "Dane¡ªoh goddess¡ªyes¡ªyours¡ªalways yours!"


    The sound of it, the way her body clung to me, squeezing me so tight I could barely breathe¡ªit drove me wild. I fucked her against that wall like I was trying to fuse us together, to make sure no one¡ªnot Nathan, not Callum, not anyone¡ªcould ever take her from me.


    Her cries grew louder, more frantic, as I shifted, angling my thrusts deeper until she screamed, her body trembling violently in my arms. Her release poured over me, wet and hot, and the sensation dragged me down with her.

 Chapter 117: Second Sex

    <h4>Chapter 117: Second Sex</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    As I thrust deeper into her, I burned with the need to give her something she had never felt before. An experience unlike anything Nathan or Callum might have given her. My release filled her, hot and iming, before I slowly pulled out, letting her body shudder as I gently released her. Her breath came in frantic pants, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "Do you trust me?" I asked, my voice a low growl.


    Hailee nodded frantically, her lips trembling.


    I inhaled deeply, steadying the hunger wing at me. "I¡¯m going to blindfold you and tie you up."


    Her breath hitched, the sound trembling between fear and anticipation, but still she nodded.


    "Where are your ties?" I pressed.


    She swallowed hard, teeth sinking into her lower lip. "Second drawer."


    I moved to it quickly, pulling the drawer open and grabbing two ties before returning to her. Catching her wrists, I drew them together slowly, savoring the way her body quivered. My wolf rumbled, low and primal¡ªnot from anger, but from the deep satisfaction of her submission. I bound her wrists, wrapping the tie snugly, tight enough to make her feel restrained, to make her surrender, but never tight enough to hurt. My thumb brushed over her pulse, and I cursed under my breath at the wild hammering of her heart.


    Stepping behind her, I looped the second tie around her eyes, covering the world in darkness.


    "You¡¯re mine now," I murmured, so quiet it could have been to myself, yet I knew she heard it.


    Guiding her forward, I lifted her onto her reading table. She gasped at the cold surface against her thighs, her bound hands twitching as if she wanted to cover herself but couldn¡¯t. Her head turned blindly in my direction, searching for me in the dark world I had ced her in.


    That simple act undid me. She trusted me, and trust was sacred to a Dom.


    I stepped between her legs, forcing them apart, my palms resting firmly on her knees. She shivered at themand in the touch, at the way I positioned her with such deliberate control. Her chest rose and fell quickly, her lips parted in silence as she waited.


    My eyes trailed to her swollen pussy, dripping with my cum. The sight nearly drove me mad. I wanted to im her, to ruin her, to worship her¡ªall at once.


    "Do you feel it?" I whispered, leaning close enough for my breath to stir her hair. "The edge between fear and desire? That¡¯s where I want you¡ªwhere you¡¯ll remember me, even when you try to forget."


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, but she nodded. "I feel it."


    "Good girl," I murmured, my lips brushing the shell of her ear, my voice low enough to make her shiver. I let my hands trail down her thighs, parting them wider, thumbs stroking the soft flesh as if I owned every inch of her. "Stay there. Don¡¯t move until I tell you."


    Her bound hands flexed in herp, tugging lightly at the restraint. The sound of fabric straining against her wrists made my cock twitch with need. She couldn¡¯t see me, couldn¡¯t anticipate where I would touch her next. The blindfold forced her into pure sensation¡ªme, everywhere, unpredictable and consuming.


    I leaned back, letting her feel my absence for just a moment, long enough for her breath to falter. Then I pressed two fingers into her soaked folds, slow and deliberate, circling her clit before sliding lower. She gasped, arching her back, but I caught her hip in my other hand, pinning her to the desk.


    "Too much?" I asked, my tone a dark tease.


    "N-no," she whispered, her voice trembling, desperate. "Please... don¡¯t stop."


    My smile was sharp as I thrust my fingers deep inside her, curling just enough to make her cry out. "That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t get to tell me when I stop, Hailee. That¡¯s mine."


    Her head tilted back, blindfold tugging as she shook against the desk, her breath ragged. Every whimper, every arch of her body was mine tomand. I fucked her with my fingers harder, deeper, listening to the wet sounds that filled the room, mixing with her soft moans.


    Then I pulled out abruptly, leaving her empty, trembling.


    She whimpered, her bound hands jerking. "Dane¡ª"


    I gripped her chin, forcing her face toward me though she couldn¡¯t see. "Patience," I growled, my lips brushing hers but not giving her a kiss. "If you want more, you¡¯ll beg for it."


    Her lips parted, her breath shaky. "Please..."


    "Please what?" I demanded, pushing my cock against her slick entrance but holding still, just enough for her to feel the weight of me there.


    "Please fuck me," she gasped, her voice breaking with need. "Please, Dane¡ªI need you inside me."


    My control snapped. With a savage growl, I mmed into her in one brutal thrust, burying myself to the hilt. Her scream tore through the air, raw and beautiful, her bound hands jerking as if she could hold on to me through the ties.


    I gripped her hips, pounding into her relentlessly, her body sliding slightly against the desk with each thrust. "That¡¯s it," I snarled, my forehead pressed against hers, sweat dripping between us. "Take all of me. You wanted me¡ªnow you have me."


    She moaned brokenly, every sound spilling into my mouth as I finally kissed her, rough and iming, swallowing her cries as I drove into her harder, faster, marking her from the inside out.


    "Say it again," I demanded against her lips, my thrusts brutal and fast. "Say you¡¯re mine."


    Her head fell back, blindfold slipping, tears leaking down her cheeks as she screamed, "I¡¯m yours, Dane¡ªonly yours!"


    Her words were fire in my veins. Only mine. The sound of it, the raw desperation in her voice, it nearly broke the leash on my control. My cock throbbed inside her, buried to the hilt, and I wanted to spill every drop of myself into her right then¡ªbut no. Not yet.


    I growled low, sliding my hand down her trembling body until my fingers found her clit. The second I rubbed that sensitive bundle of nerves, her entire body jolted like I¡¯d sent lightning through her.


    "D-Dane¡ª" she sobbed, writhing against me, her bound hands tugging uselessly as I circled her clit faster, harder, keeping my cock deep inside her the whole time.


    "You¡¯re not done," I snarled against her ear, my thrusts growing rougher, deeper. "Not until I say."


    Her thighs trembled, her pussy clenching so tight around me it was torture not to cum. I mmed into her over and over, my fingers never leaving her clit, dragging her higher, tearing broken screams from her throat.


    She was unraveling,ing apart beneath my touch, and it was everything I¡¯d ever wanted¡ªto have her helpless, begging, surrendering only to me.


    But I needed more.

 Chapter 118: Third Sex

    <h4>Chapter 118: Third Sex</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    With a guttural growl, I pulled out of her, my cock slick and aching, my chest heaving. She whimpered at the sudden emptiness, blindfolded and trembling.


    "Up," I ordered tenderly, gripping her bound wrists and yanking her to her feet.


    Her knees wobbled, but I didn¡¯t give her time to steady herself. I dragged her around and bent her over the table, forcing her chest t against the cold wood. She gasped, her cheek pressing to the surface, her ass high in the air as I kicked her legs apart wider.


    "Perfect," I muttered darkly, running my hand down her back before gripping her hips tight. My cock pressed against her dripping entrance, teasing, sliding along her folds. She squirmed, whimpering, desperate for me to fill her again.


    "Dane, please¡ª"


    I mmed into her in one brutal thrust, driving so deep she screamed against the table. Her bound hands wed at the surface, her body jolting with every merciless snap of my hips.


    The sound of skin pping, her muffled cries, and my guttural growls filled the room. I fucked her harder, deeper, each thrust rocking the table against the floor.


    "Take it," I roared, gripping her hips so tight I¡¯d leave marks. "Take every fucking inch, Hailee. You¡¯re mine."


    Her pussy clenched around me violently, her body shaking, her cries raw. She was breaking for me,ing undone, and it was the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen.


    I rubbed her clit again, never easing up, thrusting harder, angrier, until she screamed, her orgasm ripping through her as her walls mped down around me like a vice.


    Her body shook violently against the desk, her pussy clenching around me so tight I could barely breathe. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. My cock throbbed deep inside her, and with a guttural growl I spilled into her, hot spurts of my release coating her walls.


    But even as I emptied part of myself inside her, I yanked out, not finished¡ªnot even close.


    "On your knees, baby," I ordered, my voice rough, ragged with lust.


    Her legs trembled, but I dragged her down, guiding her until she was kneeling before me, blindfold slipping crooked over her tear-streaked face. Her lips parted instinctively, waiting.


    I gripped the back of her head, tilting it up, and shoved my cock between her swollen lips. The second her mouth closed around me, I groaned, my release tearing free. Hot streams poured down her throat as I held her there, her bound hands twitching uselessly in herp while I fucked thest of my orgasm into her mouth.


    "Swallow it, baby girl," I snarled, my hips jerking as I spilled the final spurts. "Every drop, Hailee. Don¡¯t waste me."


    She gagged, moaned, swallowed, her throat working desperately until I finally pulled free, panting, my cock slick with her spit.


    Her whole body copsed forward, trembling, exhausted. She would have crumpled to the floorpletely if I hadn¡¯t caught her in my arms.


    "Easy," I murmured, pulling her against my chest, untying her wrists, tearing the blindfold away. Her eyes fluttered, dazed and glossy, her lips still red and swollen from me.


    I held her tight, one hand cradling the back of her head, my chest heaving as my wolf finally settled.


    "Are you okay?" I whispered hoarsely against her hair, rocking her gently.


    She was trembling, her skin hot and slick with sweat, chest heaving as if every breath cost her. I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her against me, holding her upright when she didn¡¯t have the strength to hold herself.


    "Easy," I murmured against her temple, brushing the damp strands of hair from her face. "I¡¯ve got you."


    She sagged into me, still shaking. I lowered us both onto the bed, pulling her onto myp and tucking the nket over her bare shoulders. She whimpered softly, and I kissed the crown of her head.


    "You did so well for me," I whispered, stroking her back slowly. My tone was softer now, all the sharp edges ofmand reced with warmth. "So fucking perfect."


    I reached for the water bottle set nearby and tilted it to her lips. "Sip," I urged gently, steadying it while she obeyed with trembling hands. I gave her time, then brushed my thumb along her jaw.


    Hershes fluttered, exhaustion tugging her under, but I kept her close, rocking her slowly, grounding her.


    "You¡¯re safe," I promised. "We¡¯re done. Just rest now. I¡¯ll take care of you."


    Her breathing steadied, and I felt thest of the tension bleed out of her body. Her eyes were ssy but still searching for mine. I kissed her temple softly, rocking us both.


    "You did so well for me," I told her, letting my voice stay calm and low, anchoring her to the sound. "I¡¯m so proud of you."


    When she blinked up at me, I made sure she saw the truth in my eyes¡ªnot dominance, not demand, just me.


    "It¡¯s over now," I whispered. "You¡¯re safe. With me."


    Her breaths evened out slowly, but I could feel the fragile edge of her still floating, her mind half in that hazy ce. I held her face between my palms, forcing her to look at me.


    "Where are you right now?" I asked gently.


    Her lips trembled. "W-With you..."


    "Good," I said, pressing my forehead to hers. "And who am I?"


    "Dane."


    She gave the faintest smile, though I could feel the lingering tremor in her body. I kissed her temple, letting silence cradle us for a moment longer before I forced myself to ask what I always did, even if part of me dreaded the answer.


    "Tell me," I murmured, my voice low, almost unsure. "How do you feel right now? Did I... go too far with you tonight?"


    Her lips parted, but no sound came at first, only a shaky breath. I held her tighter, not pressing, just waiting.


    "I need to know," I whispered. "Because your safety¡ªyour trust¡ªmeans more to me than anything else we just did. If I pushed too hard, if I hurt you in a way you didn¡¯t want, you have to tell me. I can take it."


    Her eyes shimmered, and slowly, she shook her head. "No... not too far." Her voice cracked, but it was steady enough. "It was intense, but... I wanted it. I needed it. And I knew you wouldn¡¯t hurt me."


    Something inside my chest unclenched, relief flooding through me. Still, I searched her face, needing to be certain.


    "You¡¯re sure?"


    Her hand came up, weak but deliberate, brushing my jaw. "I¡¯m sure, Dane."


    I exhaled, pressing my forehead to hers. "Thank you for telling me," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll always ask, and you can always be honest with me. That¡¯s our rule. You hear me?"


    "Yes," she whispered, curling into me as if the conversation itself had given her morefort than the nket.


    As she melted in my arms, one truth burned through my chest like fire.


    I wasn¡¯t letting her go. Not now. Not ever.

 Chapter 119: Three Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 119: Three Confessions</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    My bones felt broken, my body drained, and all I wished was to remain in theforting arms of Dane. His warmth was the only thing anchoring me, keeping me from floating away. Every muscle of mine ached, but his touch soothed me¡ªhis hand stroking my back, his breath steady against my temple. I pressed closer, burying my face in his chest. His scent wrapped around me,forting me. My throat was raw, my lips swollen, but my heart... it felt full. Every shiver that ran through me was met with his embrace, his voice whispering words meant to tether me back to him.


    Dane¡¯s arms tightened around me, his chest rising and falling in steady rhythm against my cheek. For a moment, it was easy to forget the chaos waiting for me outside this room. Easy to pretend I could stay here forever, safe in his warmth.


    "Hailee..." His voice was rough, hesitant, but full of nervousness. I lifted my head slightly, meeting his eyes. The rawness in them nearly unraveled me.


    "I love you," he said, his voice breaking at the edges. "I don¡¯t care what anyone else thinks, or howplicated this is. I want you. I want you as my mate."


    The words mmed into me. My breath hitched, my heart aching so fiercely it felt like it might split in two. This was the third time. Three men. Three confessions. Three promises of forever. And I couldn¡¯t hold onto any of them.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to nod, to give him something. "I¡¯ll... think about it," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I¡¯ll give you a response soon."


    It was a lie. I knew it. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him the truth¡ªthat in just a few hours, I¡¯d be gone. Disappearing from his life, leaving only questions and broken hearts behind.


    My chest tightened so painfully I had to look away. "You should go now," I murmured, brushing my thumb along his jaw onest time. "My mother will be here soon."


    His grip on me didn¡¯t ease. Instead, his eyes hardened, his jaw clenching. "No. I can¡¯t leave you like this. You still need aftercare. You¡¯re trembling, you¡¯re exhausted. I¡¯m not walking out on you until I know you¡¯re okay."


    Tears burned my eyes, but I forced a weak smile, pressing my palm against his chest. "I¡¯ll take care of myself, Dane. I promise."


    He shook his head, stubborn, his thumb tracing the side of my face like he was memorizing me. "You don¡¯t understand... letting you out of my arms right now feels like cutting off my own heartbeat."


    I closed my eyes, letting his words sink deep where they could only cause more damage. If I stayed another second, I¡¯d shatterpletely.


    So I forced myself to whisper the lie again, softer this time, almost like a plea. "I¡¯ll take care of myself."


    And before he could answer, before he could see my tears, I buried my face against his chest onest time, clutching him as if it was the final anchor keeping me from drowning. Because it was.


    "I¡¯m a dominant, Hailee," he said quietly after a moment of silence. "And what we just did¡ªwhat I just put you through¡ªit wasn¡¯t ordinary sex. It was BDSM. That means I take care of you after. Always. I don¡¯t just walk away and leave you trembling like this."


    His thumb traced over my cheek, his eyes dark with both softness and worry. "You¡¯re mine to protect after the scene, not just during it."


    My chest squeezed painfully. God, I wanted to let him. I wanted to stay in his arms until every ache faded. But time wasn¡¯t on my side, and the longer he lingered, the more dangerous it became.


    I forced myself to shake my head, my voice small but urgent. "Dane... you can¡¯t stay. My mother will be angry if she sees you here."


    He frowned, his jaw tightening. "I don¡¯t give a damn if she¡¯s angry¡ª"


    I cut him off quickly, my hands clutching at his chest. "Please. You have to go." My throat burned with the words, because all I wanted was the opposite. "I¡¯ll take care of myself, I promise."


    His eyes searched mine, torn between stubborn defiance and the fear of leaving me alone. The silence stretched until I thought he would never let go. Finally, with a low, frustrated growl, he exhaled sharply.


    "Damn it, Hailee," he muttered, pulling back just enough to look at me fully. "This goes against everything in me. But if you insist..."


    Reluctantly, he slid out from under the nket, his movements tense, like every step away from me cost him everything. He stood at the edge of the bed, the muscles in his back rippling as he reached for his clothes.


    I watched in silence, my heart cracking as he pulled his shirt over his head, buttoned it slowly, then tugged his trousers into ce. Every movement was slow, controlled, but I could feel the storm brewing inside him.


    When Dane finished dressing, the room felt colder, emptier. I clutched the nket tighter around me, my chest aching as I watched him adjust his sleeves with mechanical precision, like it was the only thing keeping his hands from reaching for me again.


    He stopped at the door, his back to me, as if he was fighting himself. I could almost see the war raging inside him. Leave, like I asked... or stay, like he needed.


    Slowly, he turned back. His eyes burned into mine, dark and desperate, and before I could say a word, he crossed the space between us in three long strides. His hand cupped my face, warm and rough, and then his mouth crashed down on mine.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss forfort. It was a im. Fierce, lingering, desperate¡ªlike he was pouring every ounce of love, pain, and fear into it, branding me with his taste, his fire. I kissed him back with trembling lips, my heart breaking with every second, because I knew... this could be thest time.


    When he finally tore his lips from mine, his forehead pressed to mine, his breath ragged. "I love you, Hailee," he whispered, voice raw. "No matter what happens, don¡¯t you ever forget that. You¡¯re mine."


    My throat burned, my eyes stung, but I forced myself to nod, to whisper back, "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll remember."


    His hand lingered against my cheek, thumb brushing once more as if memorizing the feel of me. And then¡ªslowly, painfully¡ªhe pulled away.


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me in silence. My lips still tingled, my chest still ached, and as tears slid down my face, I clutched the nket tighter.


    I looked around the room, swallowing hard. I have to start packing.

 Chapter 120: What Have You Done

    <h4>Chapter 120: What Have You Done</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I dragged myself out of bed, my body still trembling, and crossed the room. My fingers fumbled as I yanked my bag from the closet. One by one, I shoved clothes inside, not even folding them, just stuffing them in. It wasn¡¯t like I would be needing any of these clothes anyway.


    My throat tightened as the truth sank in¡ªI was returning to the life of royalty. I remembered four years ago when I was practically begging, crying for any other punishment rather than being sent away, and now, after four years, I was going back home, yet it felt like stepping into the dungeon again. I would give anything just to stay here, to keep pretending I was the omega everyone believed me to be. Swallowing hard, I thought of L. She had been my best friend since I came to the Full Moon Pack, and she knew some of my secrets¡ªthough not all. I couldn¡¯t just vanish on her. She deserved to know I was leaving.


    My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and pressed L¡¯s name. The line barely rang before she answered.


    "Hailee?" Her voice was groggy; I had woken her even though it was already past 10 a.m.


    I swallowed, my voice trembling. "L... I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯s time."


    There was a sharp pause, the sound of her quick breath cutting through the line. "What? Hailee, no¡ªyou can¡¯t just¡ª" Her voice pitched higher, almost panicked. "I¡¯ming over. Right now. Don¡¯t move until I get there."


    "L¡ª" I started, but she had already ended the call.


    I lowered the phone with a shaky exhale, my heart hammering. My bag was half-zipped when the sound of the doorknob turning froze me in ce. My stomach dropped. The door creaked open.


    And there she was.


    My mother.


    Her sharp eyes swept the room,nding on the half-packed bag, then on me¡ªstill trembling, hair messy, lips swollen from Dane¡¯s kiss. Her expression hardened instantly, suspicion tightening her features.


    "Hailee," she said slowly, her eyes raking all over me. "What have you done?" Her voice wasn¡¯t raised, but I could hear the panic and fear in her tone.


    Without being told, I knew she already knew I was no longer a virgin, and she knew the implications of my act. I frowned and looked away while pretending to pack my things. Mother stepped fully into the room, moving carefully toward me. She reached me andid her hands on my arms, not gripping, just holding.


    "Hailee... what have you done?" she whispered again. "You¡¯re in trouble now. If they find out¡ªif they know¡ªyou¡¯ll be punished."


    Her words hit me. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to look away, pretending to focus on the half-packed bag, but my fingers shook too much to continue.


    "Why, Hailee?" she pressed, her voice trembling with worry. "Why would you risk everything? Don¡¯t you understand the weight of what you¡¯ve done?"


    I turned to her then, my eyes burning. "Because I can¡¯t do it," I said fiercely, though my voice trembled. "I don¡¯t want to marry Robert. I won¡¯t. This... this was my only way out. And I don¡¯t regret it."


    Mother exhaled. Her hand slid down to grip mine, her touch trembling. The sorrow in her eyes made my chest ache. For the first time, guilt hit me. I knew what my decision meant. Not just for me¡ªbut for her. She might suffer for this. She might be punished because of me. My throat tightened, and I whispered hoarsely, "I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I¡¯m so sorry... I didn¡¯t mean for this to hurt you."


    Her head shook quickly, fiercely, as if to silence me. "Don¡¯t be sorry for me," she said softly. "I am not worried about myself. I am worried about you, Hailee. Always you. They can do what they want to me; I don¡¯t care. But you¡ª" Her voice caught, her eyes glistening. "You are precious to me."


    Her words shattered mepletely. My chest caved, hot tears blurring my vision as I gripped her hand tighter, wishing I could take back the pain I caused her. But it was toote. The damage was already done.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sorry, Mother," I whispered, tearing up.


    She nodded, forcing a weak smile. "It¡¯s alright... it¡¯s your life, and you have the right to make any decision you need."


    Her words soothed me, like cool water poured over burning coals. Her support meant everything, and I was so grateful I had it.


    "So... did you tell them?" Mother asked gently.


    I shook my head quickly, wiping away my tears. "No... I couldn¡¯t," I whispered. "If I tell them, they won¡¯t let me go. They¡¯ll force me to stay, and it¡¯ll only cause havoc. I don¡¯t want them dragged into this, not because of me."


    Mother¡¯s expression softened even more, though her worry never left. She cupped my cheek, her thumb brushing away a tear. "They¡¯ll be so heartbroken, Hailee. You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    Her words twisted deep inside me, but I bit my lip, forcing myself not to breakpletely. Then she hesitated, as if weighing whether she should speak. Finally, she said quietly, "Earlier today... I saw Nathan at the packhouse."


    I blinked at her, startled. "Nathan?"


    She nodded slowly, her lips pressing together. "Yes. He stopped me in the hallway. And do you know what he said?" Her eyes searched mine, as if unsure how I¡¯d take it.


    Unease rolled through me. "Does he know we are leaving?"


    She shook her head.


    My stomach knotted. "What... what did he say?"


    Mother let out a shaky breath, almost as if she couldn¡¯t believe it herself. "He told me he loves you, Hailee. That he wants to ask for your hand in marriage."


    I froze, staring at her. Shock rippled through me. "He¡ªwhat?" The word tumbled out of my mouth.


    "I was just as shocked," she admitted, nodding slowly. "But he was serious. He said once you turn eighteen in two months, he wants to marry you. He even asked for my blessing¡ªmy permission."

 Chapter 121: Really Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 121: Really Leaving</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I sat on the edge of the bed as tears gathered in my eyes. My chest rose and fell in shallow breaths.


    "Hailee... don¡¯t you think you should tell him? Tell them the truth," Mother pleaded softly, her voice trembling with worry. She wasn¡¯t just worried for me¡ªshe was worried for them.


    I shook my head slowly, my lips trembling. "I can¡¯t, Mother... I can¡¯t." My voice cracked as I lowered my head. "I¡¯ve already made my decision. There¡¯s no turning back."


    Mother sighed, the sound heavy and pained, as though the weight of my choices rested on her shoulders too. She shook her head, her eyes glistening. "They will be so devastated."


    I swallowed hard, my mind spinning with the faces of the three men who had given me their hearts. Dane. Nathan. Callum. What would be of them? Would they hate me for the rest of their lives? Would they curse my name each time they remembered me? My stomach twisted with the thought, guilt pressing into every corner of my chest.


    Before I could answer her, the door to my room burst open.


    "Hailee!" L¡¯s voice rang out, panicked and trembling. She rushed inside, her eyes darting between me on the bed and my mother beside me. Her breath came fast, her expression frantic, as though she¡¯d run the whole way here.


    Her gazended on the half-packed bag at my feet, and her lips parted in shock. "You¡¯re really doing it?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    I froze, my heart skipping painfully. Mother released a soft sigh. "I¡¯ll leave you two to talk... but Hailee, Peter will be here soon, so be quick."


    She squeezed my hand gently before slipping out of the room, the click of the door closing behind her leaving a heavy silence in her ce.


    L stood there, her chest rising and falling quickly, her eyes glistening as they locked on me. She took a hesitant step forward, then another, until she was right in front of me.


    "Hailee..." Her voice cracked. "Tell me this isn¡¯t real. Tell me you¡¯re not really leaving."


    I looked away, unable to bear the pain in her eyes. My throat burned, my heart splintering under the truth I couldn¡¯t soften. "I have to, L. I don¡¯t have a choice."


    She frowned and sat beside me, her voice breaking. "What happened... you were supposed to stay until after ourst exams."


    I nodded faintly. "Yes... but they had a change of ns... they want me back home," I whispered.


    L¡¯s face fell, her lips parting as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words. Her eyes searched mine for answers, but when I looked away, her gaze drifted lower.


    And then she saw it.


    Her breath caught sharply. Her hand flew to her mouth, her eyes widening as they locked on the faint purplish mark staining my neck. "Hailee..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "That¡¯s a hickey."


    I froze, my chest tightening. My fingers instinctively brushed against the spot, heat rushing to my face. For a moment, I thought about denying it, but the look in L¡¯s eyes told me it was pointless. She already knew.


    Tears stung my eyes. My voice came out cracked, barely a whisper. "L... I... I had sex."


    Her hand dropped from her mouth, her whole body stiffening. "What?" she gasped. "With who?"


    Silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. My throat closed up, but I forced the words out, my heart pounding in my ears. "All three of them."


    L¡¯s eyes widened even more, disbelief and shock rippling across her face. She seemed dumbfounded, as though the weight of my confession had physically pushed her away. "Dane? Nathan? Callum?" Her voice was barely audible, shaking with every word.


    I nodded slowly, shame and guilt twisting in my chest. "Yes... all three."


    Her lips trembled, her hands clutching her chest like she was trying to steady her own heart. "Oh my God, Hailee..." she whispered, staring at me as though she didn¡¯t recognize me anymore. "What have you done?"


    I frowned. "I don¡¯t want to get married to Robert... and this was the only way," I murmured.


    "But you havended yourself in trouble, Hailee," L said, her tone filled with worry.


    I swallowed hard. She was right. Trouble was waiting for me in France, vast and unavoidable. But regret? No. I couldn¡¯t regret this choice.


    Hot tears spilled down my cheeks. "I couldn¡¯t do it, L. I couldn¡¯t marry Robert. That life... that prison... I¡¯d rather be hated by the world than live chained to him. This was the only way. My only escape."


    L covered her face for a moment, a sob escaping her before she pulled me into her arms. "You¡¯re my best friend," she whispered fiercely. "I¡¯m going to miss you."


    Hot tears burned down my cheeks as I clung to her. My body shook, and I buried my face in her shoulder. "I¡¯ll miss you too, L," I whispered, my voice breaking. "So much."


    For a moment, neither of us moved, caught in the ache of goodbye. But then reality pressed back in. I couldn¡¯t linger. Time wasn¡¯t on my side. Slowly, I pulled away, my hands still gripping hers tightly.


    "L..." My voice wavered as I searched her eyes. "They¡¯ll be worried about me. So worried. And I can¡¯t leave them like this, not without something. I need your help."


    She blinked at me, wiping at her wet cheeks. "Help? How, Hailee?"


    I swallowed hard, gathering the courage. My heart thudded painfully. "I want you to record me," I said quietly. "I need to leave them each a message. Dane. Nathan. Callum. They deserve to hear from me¡ªeven if I can¡¯t tell them face-to-face."


    Her lips parted, shock rippling through her expression, but she didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, her gaze softened with sadness and concern, and she nodded. "Okay," she whispered. "I¡¯ll do it. For you."


    I swallowed hard and wiped my face with the back of my hand as I straightened myself on the edge of the bed. L moved in front of me, her hands already steady as she positioned her smartphone toward me.


    "Are you ready?" she asked softly.


    I drew in a deep, shaky breath, forced my body to still, and nodded.

 Chapter 122: The Recording

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Recording</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I drew in a shaky breath and stared directly into L¡¯s phone camera.


    "Dane..." My voice wavered, but I forced myself to continue. "I don¡¯t even know how to begin. You... you¡¯ve been more than I ever expected, more than I thought I deserved. You gave me safety when I felt lost. You gave me strength when I felt weak. You gave me... yourself. And I¡¯ll never forget that."


    I swallowed hard, blinking back fresh tears.


    "When you first came into my life, I thought I would hate it. I thought you¡¯d only bring me more trouble and pain. But when you showed me love... when you touched me with kindness instead of cruelty... I felt loved. You made me feel like I could breathe, like maybe I wasn¡¯t as ruined as I believed. You are amazing, Dane. Don¡¯t ever forget that."


    My voice cracked, and I looked away for a moment, struggling topose myself. When my gaze returned to the camera, my eyes shone with guilt.


    "By the time you watch this video, I should be gone. But don¡¯t worry about me¡ªI¡¯m fine. Nothing bad happened to me. I¡¯m... I¡¯m going back home. I was never an omega. The things you thought you knew about me weren¡¯t all true. There are so many parts of myself I kept hidden from you." I paused, drawing back the tears threatening to spill.


    "I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t exin more. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stay. But I don¡¯t regret you. I never will. Please... please take care of yourself. And don¡¯t waste your anger on me. Just... live, Dane. Live the life you deserve."


    My lips trembled as I added in a whisper:


    "I love you, Dane... Goodbye."


    I lowered my head, and the camera caught a single tear sliding down my cheek before L stopped recording.


    I wiped at my damp cheeks, forcing myself to face L¡¯s phone again. My chest ached as I breathed his name.


    "Callum..."


    A broken smile curved on my lips. "I don¡¯t even know if you realize what you did to me. You came into my world like a storm¡ªloud, unshakable, impossible to ignore. And I thought I¡¯d hate you for it. But instead... I fell for you. I didn¡¯t even know when it happened. One day I was resisting, fighting, arguing with you at every turn... and the next, I couldn¡¯t imagine my days without you in them."


    My voice quivered, and I blinked hard, trying to see through the blur of tears.


    "You¡¯re stubborn, infuriating, and so damn proud... but you¡¯re also gentle when no one else is watching. And every time you held me close, every time you whispered my name like it meant something, I believed you. I believed I was worth something. With you, I wasn¡¯t a burden. I wasn¡¯t an omega. I was... yours."


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest. "But Callum... there¡¯s so much you don¡¯t know about me. I wasn¡¯t honest with you. I was never truly an omega. That life, that story you thought you knew about me¡ªit wasn¡¯t all real. There are parts of me I couldn¡¯t share, secrets I had to keep. And now... I¡¯m going home."


    A sob rose in my throat, and I shook my head slightly, my lips trembling. "By the time you see this, I¡¯ll already be gone. But don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Nothing bad happened to me. I just... can¡¯t stay."


    I inhaled shakily, fighting to keep my voice steady. "Yes, my heart is torn between three men. That¡¯s the truth. But if there¡¯s one thing I know for certain, it¡¯s this¡ªI love you, Callum. I will always love you. And even if the world keeps us apart, that love won¡¯t fade. Not for me."


    Tears blurred my vision, spilling freely now. "Please forgive me. Please don¡¯t let this destroy you. Move on. Live your life, even if it¡¯s without me. You deserve happiness, even if I can¡¯t be the one to give it to you."


    My voice cracked into a whisper. "I¡¯ll miss you more than I can ever say. Goodbye, Callum. I love you."


    I lowered my head, and the camera caught another tear sliding down my cheek before L ended the recording.


    I stared at L¡¯s phone, my reflection trembling across the screen. My lips parted, but no words came for a long moment. Then finally, I whispered his name.


    "Nathan..."


    The sound broke me. Tears rushed to my eyes. "Four years ago... the first time I saw you, it was at that festival. You probably don¡¯t even remember. But I do. You were breathtaking. I was just a girl, fourteen, but I told myself right then¡ªthis is the most handsome boy on earth."


    A wateryugh slipped out, choked with sadness. "But then as the days went on, your attitude... it felt like you hated me. And I believed it. I believed you couldn¡¯t stand me. Until a few weeks ago... when I realized the truth. You didn¡¯t hate me. You were scared of loving me."


    My lips trembled. "Nathan, I never thought you could love me the way you did. But you showed me what real love is. You showed me what it means to be seen, to be chosen, to be cherished. Nathan... you are my perfect man. If there were another life, I would want to spend thousands of eternities with you. Just you."


    My breath caught, but I pressed on. "But, Nathan, there are pieces of me you never knew. I carried secrets because I was afraid of losing you. I wasn¡¯t the omega you thought I was... my story wasn¡¯t what I made it seem. And now, I have to return to where I truly belong."


    I swallowed hard, tears spilling freely. "By the time you see this, I¡¯ll already be gone. But I swear to you, I¡¯m fine. Nothing bad has happened to me. I just... can¡¯t stay."


    I wiped my cheeks, though fresh tears kepting. "My mother told me you asked for my hand in marriage." My lips trembled as I whispered, "Please... please marry someone worthy of you. Someone who can stand by your side without secrets or lies. Someone who deserves the man you are."


    I pressed a hand against my heart, whispering through my sobs. "Be the Alpha you were born to be, Nathan. Step into it fully. Because wherever I am, I want to hear about you. I want to hear how powerful you¡¯ve be."


    My voice shook, breaking apart. "Yes... my heart is torn between three men. But if there¡¯s one thing I know for certain¡ªit¡¯s this: I love you, Nathan. I love you so much. More than words, more than life, more than myself. And I always will."


    A final sob left my lips as I whispered: "Goodbye, my love."


    The phone captured every tear streaming down my face before L quietly stopped the recording.

 Chapter 123: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 123: Leaving</h4>


    Hailee POV


    "Please send each video to them tomorrow... not today," I whispered, my heart breaking.


    L nodded quickly, her own eyes brimming with tears. "I promise," she murmured. Her throat bobbed as if the words burned inside her.


    I turned away, unable to face the agony etched across her face. My hands shook as I pushed myself up from the bed. I reached for the small pile of folded clothes on the chair and began to change.


    The soft rustle of fabric filled the silence as I slipped out of my old clothes and pulled on the dress I had chosen. It wasn¡¯t anything extravagant¡ªjust a simple navy-blue dress that fell to my knees, its sleeves brushing lightly against my arms. I smoothed the fabric down my front, swallowing against the lump in my throat. In the mirror across the room, my reflection looked back at me: pale, tired, broken...


    Behind me, L¡¯s voice wavered. "You look beautiful, Hailee... but I wish it wasn¡¯t for this reason."


    I blinked hard, forcing back the flood of tears that threatened to undo me again. My lips curved into the faintest, saddest smile. "Thank you, L."


    Grabbing my bag from the floor, I zipped it up with trembling hands and set it by the door.


    I turned to L and noticed she was trembling, her hands twisting in herp as though she wanted to stop me by force but didn¡¯t know how.


    I took a shaky breath and stepped closer, my bag resting by the door like a silent reminder that I had no more time left. My throat ached with unshed tears.


    "L..." My voice cracked, and I reached for her hand, squeezing it tight. "Thank you. For everything¡ªfor standing by me when no one else did, for being my sister when blood couldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve been my safe ce."


    Her lips trembled as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. "And you¡¯ve been mine. Hailee, I don¡¯t know how to do this without you. You¡¯ve always been here. You¡¯ve always been... you."


    I pulled her into a hug, crushing her against me as though I could imprint her warmth into my soul. My body shook with silent sobs. "I¡¯ll miss you so much," I whispered into her hair. "Every single day. But I need you to stay happy."


    She shook her head fiercely against my shoulder. "How can I? Hailee. You were my best friend."


    More tears spilled down my cheek, and we pulled apart slowly, our hands still clinging together like neither of us could let go.


    "Promise me you¡¯ll keep living," I pleaded, brushing the tears from her face with trembling fingers. "Study hard. Laugh. Don¡¯t let my absence be a shadow over your life. I¡¯ll call you once I settle down."


    "Please do." she whispered hoarsely, though her tears betrayed the struggle in her heart.


    A sudden knock sounded at the door, and my heart stopped.


    Peter was here.


    The air grew heavy with reality. I squeezed L¡¯s hand onest time, memorizing the feel of her fingersced through mine, before I let go.


    "Goodbye, L." My voice trembled, but I forced the words out, knowing this was thest time.


    "Goodbye, Hailee," she whispered back, her voice breaking as another sob slipped free.


    The door creaked open, and Peter¡¯s tall figure filled the doorway, his eyesnding on me immediately.


    He narrowed his eyes at me but didn¡¯t say a word. Rather, one of the men who hade with him picked up my bag from at the door and left. Peter stepped into the room, his voice gentle in a way that made my stomach twist.


    "You¡¯re ready," he said softly, almost tenderly, as though this were a reunion instead of a prison sentence. "Good. You look... presentable, Hailee."


    My throat tightened, but I forced a nod. "Yes, Peter."


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions. Instead, he reached out and brushed his fingers over my arm, the touch deceptively calm. "Don¡¯t be afraid," he murmured, his tone like silk wrapped around iron. "Everything will be as it should."


    I swallowed hard, my skin crawling under his touch, but I stayed silent.


    "Come," he said, tilting his head toward the hallway. "The Jet is waiting."


    I nced back at L onest time. She was clutching her shirt, her eyes red and swollen, silently screaming all the words she couldn¡¯t say aloud. My chest ached, but I forced myself to turn away and follow Peter.


    We moved through the narrow hallway, his presence close beside me like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake. At the bottom of the stairs, my mother stood in the sitting room, her hands sped tightly together. Her face was pale, but she tried to hold herself steady as our eyes met.


    "Hailee," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    I gave her the faintest smile, though my heart was breaking. "Mother."


    Peter¡¯s hand pressed lightly at the small of my back, urging me forward. One of the men who had carried my bag was already outside, waiting by the sleek ck SUV parked at the curb.


    The air outside was heavy, suffocating. The SUV gleamed under the afternoon sun, its tinted windows reflecting my own pale face back at me. My legs felt like lead as Peter guided me toward it, every step echoing like the closing of a door I could never reopen.


    Mother slipped into another car while Peter led me to the one I would share with him.


    When the rear door was opened for me, I nced back once more. L stood at the threshold, her lips trembling as she gripped the doorframe like it was the only thing holding her upright.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the words out before they caught in my throat.


    "Goodbye."


    Then I ducked into the car. The door shut with a final, echoing thud.


    The SUV rolled forward, carrying me away from everything I loved.


    The SUV glided down the street, the world outside blurring past the tinted ss. My chest felt tight, like every beat of my heart was a hammer against my ribs.


    Then it happened.


    The shrill buzz of my cellphone shattered the suffocating silence. I flinched, fumbling as I pulled it from my bag. My breath caught in my throat when I saw the name glowing on the screen.


    Nathan.


    My vision blurred with tears. My thumb hovered over the screen, desperate to hear his voice just once, to pretend I still had a choice.


    But then Peter¡¯s gaze slid to me from across the seat. Concerned but also warning. That single look told me everything: Don¡¯t you dare.


    I trembled under his eyes. My throat burned as tears spilled freely, dripping onto myp. With shaking hands, I unlocked the phone, staring at Nathan¡¯s name onest time. The screen pulsed with his call, like his heart reaching for mine.


    My chest cracked open with grief. I pressed my lips together, choking back a sob as I pulled the SIM card out with trembling fingers.


    For a second, I hesitated¡ªmy whole being screaming don¡¯t do this. But his stare was relentless.


    With a broken cry, I pushed the window down, the rushing air hitting my face. I tossed the SIM card out. My heart shattered as the little chip disappeared into the void.


    And then, with tears blurring my vision, I hurled the phone after it.


    The thud of the window closing sounded like the sealing of my fate.


    My hands copsed into myp, limp, trembling. Silent sobs wracked my chest as I whispered, so softly that only my shattered soul could hear:


    "I¡¯m sorry, Nathan..."

 Chapter 124: Home

    <h4>Chapter 124: Home</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The pilot¡¯s voice broke through the cabin speakers.


    "Your Highness, we are preparing tond. Please remain seated until the aircraft hase to aplete stop."


    My chest tightened at the title. It always sounded so heavy. The jet dipped lower, smooth and controlled, until the wheels touched the runway with a gentle thud. My fingers dug into the armrest, not from fear of flying, but from the reality waiting for me outside.


    The engines quieted, and a hush settled in the cabin. My pulse hammered as Peter unbuckled his belt and stood. The door hissed open, and the steps were lowered. A rush of cool night air swept inside, carrying with it the scent of rain-soaked tarmac.


    I stood, smoothing down the simple navy dress I had chosen, and followed Peter toward the exit while Mother silently followed behind. My legs felt like lead as I descended the stairs, each step echoing like the toll of a bell.


    And then I saw them.


    A line of ck cars stretched across the private strip, gleaming under the floodlights. Their tinted windows reflected the runway lights in sharp glimmers. Uniformed men stood by every vehicle, their hands sped behind their backs, their postures crisp and disciplined.


    It wasn¡¯t a wee for a girl returning home. It was a reception for a title, a role, a bloodline.


    I drew in a shaky breath, bitterness tugging at my lips. My voice came out soft, almost mocking.


    "See how they wee me... only if they knew what I have done."


    Peter nced at me but said nothing. His silence was sharper than words, and I could tell he suspected something through the way he had been constantly staring at me throughout the journey.


    I lifted my chin, forcing myself to walk forward, though inside, every bone in my body screamed to turn back. The cars waited. The men waited. The life I never chose waited. And there was no escape now.


    As I approached the cars, the guards bowed respectfully to me and greeted me. Despite how hollow I felt, I gave them a nod and slid into the car I would be sharing with Peter, while Mother entered the other vehicle. As the car rolled toward home, panic began to set in... My heart raced faster, and my palms grew slick with sweat. I knew the gravity of what I had done, and heaven only knows what awaited me.


    "Hailee." Peter suddenly called, drawing my attention to him.


    I turned my head sideways, meeting his gaze. His brows furrowed, and I noticed his eyes sweep slowly over me. I swallowed hard, thankful the dress I wore was a turtleneck¡ªat least the hickeys were hidden.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" Peter asked.


    I frowned and looked away from him, trying my best to ignore his gaze.


    Peter exhaled deeply. "I hope it¡¯s not what I think, Hailee," he said in a worried, concerned tone. Obviously, he understood the weight of his suspicion.


    I said nothing. My forehead rested lightly against the cool ss, and my eyes drank in everything¡ªevery tree, every stone, every curve of thend. Four years. Four long years, and nothing had changed. Yet everything inside me had.


    The closer we drew, the tighter the knot in my chest became. This was home, but it no longer felt like home. It felt like a cage waiting with open arms.


    The car slowed as the road widened, leading into the heart of the pack grounds. My gaze lifted and caught on the towering family buildings, familiar silhouettes against the moonlight. Windows glowed warmly, shadows shifting inside, and for a fleeting second, I was fourteen again¡ªbefore everything shattered.


    But the car didn¡¯t stop. It kept moving, rolling steadily until it turned into the grand drive. My heart thundered. Ahead stood the packhouse¡ªmy home, though it felt like it belonged to someone else now.


    As we pulled in, I saw them. Staff lined up in two perfect rows along the path, their heads bowed in respect as the vehicles stopped. Their voices rose in unison, greeting me, hailing me, honoring a title that weighed heavier than chains.


    The car door opened, and the night air swept over me. My legs trembled as I stepped down, the sound of my heels echoing against the stone. My heart mmed in my chest as my eyes found them¡ªstanding apart from the others, waiting at the foot of the steps. They were dressed like the royalty they were.


    Every muscle in my body went rigid. My eyes locked on theirs, and though my heart screamed, my face betrayed nothing. Then, suddenly, she moved. Her face glowed with a smile, bright and polished, as though this were the happiest day of her life. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to return it. My expression remained t, unreadable.


    I remembered¡ªfour years ago, I had begged her to beg him not to send me away. I had asked her to plead with him for any other punishment... any punishment but exile. But she had stood by his decision. She could have helped me. If she had, my life wouldn¡¯t have be soplicated. I wouldn¡¯t have met Nathan, or Callum, or Dane. I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with any of them. Everything would have been so much easier.


    She moved closer with graceful steps and gathered me into her arms, the embrace soft, almost suffocating. Her perfume, subtle and expensive, threaded through the air, and beneath it lingered her wolf¡¯s smell¡ªrain, lilies, and something feral that once soothed me but now suffocates me.


    "Wee back, my dear Hailee," she said sweetly, her voice polished and calm as she squeezed me tighter, as if years of absence could be erased with a single embrace.


    I swallowed hard, my throat aching with unshed words. Four long years without seeing her, and now, wrapped in her arms, she felt less like kin and more like a stranger. The perfume clung; the wolf scent pressed deeper, stirring instincts that recoiled.


    Gulping hard, I forced the words past the lump in my throat.


    "Good evening, Mother."

 Chapter 125: Not Reachable

    <h4>Chapter 125: Not Reachable</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "The number you are calling is not reachable at the moment."


    The robotic voice cut through the line again, t and cold. I dragged the phone from my ear and stared at the screen like it had betrayed me. Fifth time. Still nothing.


    The food in front of me might as well have been invisible. I couldn¡¯t eat. Couldn¡¯t think about anything except why she wasn¡¯t answering. My thumb kept hitting redial, over and over, like maybe if I called enough times, she¡¯d finally pick up.


    Text after text went out. No reply. No read receipts. Just silence.


    I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me at the table, but I didn¡¯t care. Let them stare. Let them wonder. My chest was tight, my head pounding, and my wolf wouldn¡¯t calm the hell down. He paced inside me, growling, snapping, and restless, like he could already sense something was wrong.


    "Hailee," I muttered, running a hand through my hair, my heart hammering. "Come on, just... answer me. Please."


    "The number you are calling is not reachable at the moment."


    That damned voice again. I mmed the phone down on the table harder than I meant to, the sound making a few heads turn. My chest felt tight, like someone was pressing down on it, and my wolf still wouldn¡¯t settle. He was pacing, snapping, restless.


    "Son," my mother¡¯s voice cut through the silence, soft but concerned. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. My jaw clenched, and I kept my eyes on the phone, praying for it to light up. If I opened my mouth, I¡¯d break.


    The silence stretched until my father spoke, his voice calm but carrying weight. "Hailee¡¯s mother was here earlier."


    My head jerked up. I know because I spoke with her. I had asked her out to give her blessings to me and Hailee, but she only responded that she would think about it.


    Father sighed, his expression grim. "She came to resign."


    The words hit me like a de straight through the chest. I stared at him, unable to breathe, unable to process. My wolf roared inside me, furious, terrified.


    Resign? No. That wasn¡¯t right. That couldn¡¯t be right.


    "Father..." My voice cracked. "What do you mean, resign?"


    Father shifted. "She told me an emergency came up and she has to attend to it."


    Father¡¯s words echoed in my skull, but I couldn¡¯t stay seated. My chair screeched back against the floor as I shot to my feet, my heart pounding out of control.


    "Did she tell you what the emergency is?" I demanded, panic wing up my throat.


    Father frowned, shaking his head slowly. "No. Only that she had to leave immediately."


    That was all I needed to hear. My chest tightened as if my ribs couldn¡¯t contain the storm raging inside me. My wolf snarled, wing for control.


    I didn¡¯t wait for another word. I spun on my heel, storming out of the dining room.


    "Nathan!" Father¡¯s voice barked after me, sharp andmanding. But I didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t stop. My legs carried me faster, like something inside already knew the truth my mind refused to ept.


    The front door mmed behind me, and I nearly ripped the car door off its hinges as I threw myself inside. My hands trembled on the wheel, but I jammed the key into the ignition and roared off toward Hailee¡¯s house.


    The drive blurred past in a rush of headlights and pounding heartbeats. My fingers gripped the steering wheel until it creaked, my jaw set hard.


    When I finally skidded to a stop outside her house, I was out of the car before the engine even cooled. I sprinted to the front door and pounded on it, my knuckles aching from the force.


    "Hailee!"


    No answer.


    I twisted the knob. Locked. My chest heaved as I shoved against the wood, my wolf thrashing inside me. Still nothing.


    I sucked in a deep breath through my nose, desperate, searching for her smell. Her scent lingered faintly in the air, but it was drifting... fading. She wasn¡¯t here.


    My chest cracked wide open at the realization. Suddenly, a car pulled into the drive, brakes squealing slightly. My head whipped around, hope and dread shing in my chest.


    The door flew open, and Callum stumbled out, his face pale, his eyes darting to the locked house and then to me.


    My wolf surged instantly. He¡¯s here for her too.


    Before I could speak, the low growl of a motor ripped through the air. A motorcycle screeched to a stop beside the curb, and Dane ripped off his helmet, his hair disheveled, his eyes burning with the same panic wing through my veins.


    "Where is she?" Dane¡¯s voice was raw. He nced at me, then Callum, then the house. "I¡¯ve been calling her. Nothing. No answer."


    My chest tightened. "You too?"


    Dane nodded sharply, his jaw clenching. "I was with her... three hours ago." His voice faltered for a second before he straightened, shoulders squared. "I left when she told me her mother would be back soon."


    Something inside me snapped. My fists curled at my sides as I stepped closer. "What were you doing with her?" I demanded, my voice sharp, my wolf rising to the surface.


    Dane¡¯s gaze flickered toward me, unflinching. "We were in her room." He deliberately paused. "We had sex."


    The words hit like a blow to the gut, stealing the breath right out of me. Jealousy burned hot, violent, twisting inside my chest. My wolf snarled, baring teeth, demanding I tear something apart.


    Dane didn¡¯t look at me again. He kept his eyes fixed on the closest windows of the house, his voice low, steady. "Afterward, she told me to go. Said her mother would be back. But..." He trailed off, frowning deeply. "Something was off. I felt it. Even when I left, I couldn¡¯t shake it. So I called. Over and over. And now her number¡¯s off."


    Callum cursed under his breath, dragging a hand down his face. "Same with me. I came straight here when I couldn¡¯t reach her."


    My heart pounded so hard I could hear it in my ears. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    My pulse was still hammering, my wolf restless, when the thought hit me like lightning. L.


    Hailee¡¯s only friend. If anyone knew where she was, it would be her.

 Chapter 126: She Left Something

    <h4>Chapter 126: She Left Something</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I yanked my phone back out, fingers trembling as I scrolled through my contacts until her name lit up. Without hesitation, I pressed call. It rang once. Twice. Then¡ª


    "Hello?" L¡¯s voice was low and drained.


    "L." My voice came out rough and panicked. "Is Hailee with you? Do you know where she is?"


    Silence.


    Every second stretched like a knife pressing into my chest. My wolf snarled, sensing her hesitation. She knew something.


    "Answer me," I snapped, my tone harsher than I intended. "As your future Alpha, I¡¯mmanding you to tell me the truth. Now."


    On the other end, I heard her shaky breath, then a long sigh.


    "I¡¯m home," L whispered finally. Her voice cracked, and it made my blood run cold. "You shoulde. Hailee... she gave me something to give you. To give all of you."


    My grip on the phone tightened until my knuckles ached. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst.


    "What do you mean something?" I demanded, panic spiking higher. "What did she give you, L?"


    But L didn¡¯t answer right away. The silence that followed was heavier than words, and in it, I knew¡ªwhatever she had... it wasn¡¯t good.


    "L, speak!" I barked into the phone, desperation cracking my voice.


    All I got was her weary sigh. "Juste to my home, Nathan..." And then the line went dead.


    I pulled the phone from my ear, my stomach twisting into knots.


    Callum¡¯s voice broke through my haze. "What did L say?" He was already half-tense, like he knew it wasn¡¯t good.


    I frowned, my grip tightening on the phone. "She said Hailee gave her something... to give to us."


    The weight of the words hung in the air like a storm ready to break. None of us moved for a heartbeat, each of us trying to swallow the dread wing at our throats.


    Then Callum snapped, "We¡¯re wasting time¡ªlet¡¯s go."


    I didn¡¯t argue. I couldn¡¯t. My body was already moving before the thought fully formed. We rushed toward our vehicles¡ªme to my car, Dane mounting his bike with a furious roar, Callum sliding into his own ride. Engines thundered to life.


    The three of us tore down the road, a convoy bound by fear and something deeper¡ªlove, jealousy, desperation¡ªall for the same girl.


    My hands strangled the steering wheel as the houses blurred past. Every second felt like an eternity, every red light another nail in my chest. My wolf was pressing hard against my skin, urging me to move faster, to find her, to stop this nightmare from unfolding.


    And the only thing echoing in my mind was Hailee¡¯s name.


    Please... just let her be okay.


    The drive to L¡¯s ce felt endless, though the speedometer screamed otherwise. My pulse pounded louder than the engine, my wolf wing at me, urging me to break everyw of man and nature to get there faster.


    When I pulled up in front of her house, the others were right behind me¡ªDane¡¯s bike growling low, Callum¡¯s car screeching to a stop. We didn¡¯t waste a second. All three of us mmed doors and stormed toward the porch.


    The sun was low, painting the sky in streaks of orange and red. Shadows stretched long across the quiet street, making the small house feel heavier, darker than it should at this hour.


    I pounded on the front door, hard enough to rattle it on its hinges. "L!" My voice thundered through the air. "Open the door!"


    Silence.


    My wolf bristled. The hair on my arms stood on end. I hit the door again, my fist aching from the force. "L, it¡¯s Nathan. Open this damn door!"


    Finally, light flickered inside, slow and hesitant. Then, the door creaked open.


    L stood there in her simple clothes, eyes red and swollen, her hand still clutching the doorknob like she needed it to keep from falling. Her face was pale, haunted, and the sight of it nearly knocked the air out of me.


    "Where is she?" I demanded, stepping forward.


    Her lips parted, but no sound came. She looked at me, then at Callum and Dane nking me, and her expression twisted with guilt.


    That silence again. Thick. Suffocating.


    My wolf surged, snapping inside me, demanding answers. I took another step, my tone hard, edged withmand. "L. Speak. Now."


    Her eyes filled, and she shook her head weakly, as if fighting herself. Her hand trembled on the doorknob.


    "Please calm down," she whispered. Her voice cracked. "Come inside."


    The three of us exchanged a look¡ªfear, jealousy, dread¡ªbut none of us argued. We followed her in, thete-afternoon light nting through the windows like heavy bars, the air inside the house thick, almost choking.


    Something wasing. I could feel it. And I wasn¡¯t sure if I could survive hearing it.


    The air inside L¡¯s house was suffocating. None of us sat down. Callum hovered near the door, Dane stood rigid by the window, and I stayed in the center of the room, my fists tight at my sides.


    Finally, I broke the silence. "Enough. Tell us what¡¯s going on, L." My voice was rough, sharper than I intended, but I couldn¡¯t control it. "Where is Hailee?"


    L¡¯s lips trembled. She looked at me, then dropped her gaze, her fingers twisting in the hem of her shirt. "Nathan... you know Hailee isn¡¯t from this pack."


    Her words hit, but I frowned. "Of course I know. She came here four years ago." My voice lowered. "I don¡¯t know why they left their old pack, but I know they weren¡¯t rogues. And her mother is from here, from this pack."


    L nodded slowly, her eyes ssy. "Exactly. You know the surface... but there¡¯s more. There¡¯s always been more." She swallowed hard, then pulled her phone from her pocket, her hands shaking.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Dane snapped, his voice raw. "Just tell us straight."


    Her thumb hovered over the screen, then she unlocked the phone with a trembling breath. "She knew this day mighte," L whispered, almost to herself. "So she... she left you something." Her eyes flickered up, guilt and sorrow carved deep into them.


    My chest tightened. "Something?"


    L¡¯s voice broke as she continued, "I¡¯ve already sent each of you a video. She recorded them herself. For you. For all of you."


    The words sank in slowly, like ice in my veins. My wolf stiffened, ws digging into me from the inside.


    A video. From Hailee.


    Dread and hope shed violently in my chest.


    "Check your phones," L whispered, tears spilling down her cheeks. "Everything she wanted to say... it¡¯s in there."

 Chapter 127: Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 127: Strangers</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Mother pulled away and shed me one of her usual charming smiles, but I didn¡¯t respond. I just had a nk look on my face. I saw no need to pretend to be happy when clearly I was not. Mother must have noticed the nk look on my face because her smile died down and was reced with a look of concern. She cupped my face and studied it, her sea-blue eyes¡ªwhich I inherited from her¡ªstaring right into me.


    "You don¡¯t seem happy to be back home after all these years," she whispered.


    I frowned, my chest tightening with old, buried anger. "And why should I be happy, Mother?" I spat the word like poison. I hated calling her that. A mother wouldn¡¯t have hardened her heart to the cries of her own daughter the way she had. A mother wouldn¡¯t have left me feeling like an orphan even while she lived. To me, my real mother was Violet¡ªmy nanny. She was the one who held me when I cried, who listened, who cared. She was more of a mother than my own blood could ever be.


    Father, who had stood in silence until now, suddenly spoke. His deep,manding voice echoed in the air. "Watch your tone, Hailee." Calm, but heavy with authority.


    I shifted my gaze past my mother and locked eyes with him. His presence alwaysmanded respect, but I refused to bow under it. My frown deepened as I held his stare, forcing him to see how much hate and anger I had for him.


    His jaw tightened. Then, with a sharp turn of his head, he looked away from me and addressed Violet, who lingered quietly at the side, her hands sped in front of her.


    "How did you train her for those four years?" His tone was sharp, dismissive, almost using. "She doesn¡¯t look one bit like my daughter."


    I scoffed, and it seemed my scoff angered Father even more because he groaned, turned around, and walked away.


    The silence he left behind was suffocating. The air was thick, heavy with tension. I knew everyone around me hadn¡¯t expected this side of me. They thought I¡¯de back meek, silent, obedient. But this¡ªthis was just the beginning. They were yet to receive the most shocking news of all.


    Mother¡¯s lips curved faintly, though her eyes carried sadness. "I know you are angry at us, Hailee... but we did what we had to do." Her words were soft, almost pleading.


    I wished I could believe her. I wished I could just forgive her and let it go. But I couldn¡¯t. Not when they were the very reason my life had turned into this chaos. If they hadn¡¯t sent me away as punishment, I wouldn¡¯t have grown up carrying this burden. I wouldn¡¯t have been "Hailee, the omega who fell in love with three men and shattered their hearts." I would have simply been Hailee Stone¡ªa Lycan King¡¯s daughter.


    My chest ached with the weight of it all. My body felt drained, my spirit worn thin. I drew in a deep breath, and when I spoke, my voice came out low, tired, in anguage I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to use in four years.


    "Je suis fatigu¨¦e... le voyage a ¨¦t¨¦ long." I am tired... the journey was long.


    When I spoke in French, the words felt strange on my tongue. I hadn¡¯t used thenguage in four years. Mother¡¯s smile faded. She looked hurt, but she only nodded slowly.


    "Alright, Hailee," she said softly. Then she turned to the head maid standing nearby. "Show her to her room."


    I lifted my head. "My old room?"


    "Yes," Mother said after a small pause. "It¡¯s still yours."


    I shed a weak smile. "No need," I said firmly as I walked past her. "I know the way myself."


    I walked into the mansion, my steps weak against the shiny floor. The ce looked almost the same. Only a few changes here and there¡ªthe walls painted fresh, the lights brighter. But it still felt like the house I once knew, the house that never felt like home.


    As I passed the hallway, a memory came back. I was younger, standing right here, crying after Father shouted at me. I had run upstairs, but no one followed me; no one cared. The memory stung, making my chest feel heavy.


    I forced myself forward and climbed the stairs slowly. Each step felt harder, but I didn¡¯t stop. When I reached the top, I went straight to my room.


    My hand paused on the doorknob for a second before I pushed it open.


    Inside, it was just like I had left it. The pale curtains swayed gently as the evening breeze slipped through the window, carrying with it the faint scent of roses from the garden below. The wooden floor gleamed as though someone had polished it daily, refusing to let a single speck of dust settle in my absence. The bed was perfectly made, draped in silk sheets that shimmered under the soft light, untouched yet too pristine to ever feelforting.


    My dresses still hung neatly in the wardrobe, lined up by color just as I once kept them, though the sight of them now felt foreign, like relics belonging to another girl I no longer knew. On the shelves sat books and little trinkets from my childhood¡ªporcin dolls, seashells I had once collected, and sketches I had drawn long ago. Everything screamed of care and preservation, as if the room had been frozen in time, waiting for me to return.


    I let out a long sigh and lowered myself onto the edge of the bed. Despite its perfection, the room felt overwhelming, suffocating, as though its very walls whispered memories I wasn¡¯t ready to face. I sat there, small and fragile in the middle of the big, perfect room, swallowed by a space that looked like mine yet felt nothing like home.


    My mind drifted back to them¡ªNathan, Callum, and Dane.


    Did they notice I was gone?


    Did they even care?


    The thought of them made my chest ache. Nathan with his fierce protectiveness, Callum with his calm nature, and Dane with his fire. I missed them, even though I tried not to. They had been myfort and my pain, all at once.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, fighting the sting of tears. I couldn¡¯t cry here. Not in this house. Not in front of them.


    A knock broke the silence.


    My heart jumped. Slowly, I lifted my head as the door opened.


    Father stepped inside.

 Chapter 128: My Price

    <h4>Chapter 128: My Price</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The moment Father stepped in, a deep frown carved itself onto my face. I didn¡¯t bother hiding it. But, as always, he didn¡¯t care. He shut the door behind him and walked over with that same heavy presence. He sat on the edge of my bed, far too close. Out of impulse, I shifted away, putting space between us.


    "I know you¡¯re angry with me," he said, his voice low and surprisingly calm. "But I did what I had to do. You had to be punished... for your crime."


    My head snapped toward him, disbelief and fury burning hot in my chest. My jaw tightened, heat searing through me. "Crime?" I spat, the word bitter on my tongue. "Is that what you call it?"


    Father¡¯s expression hardened, his nostrils ring. "You helped a rogue, Hailee. You brought an enemy into ournd, healed him when he should have been left to bleed out. Do you understand what that means? You endangered this entire pack." His voice thundered, heavy with the authority of a King.


    My hands clenched into fists. "He was dying!" I snapped. "He wasn¡¯t some enemy to me in that moment¡ªhe was just a man who needed help! But you... you looked at me like I had betrayed you, like I wasn¡¯t your daughter anymore."


    To him, it would always be betrayal. To me, it was humanity.


    Father sighed, his shoulders heavy, but his eyes still sharp. "Can we not keep dragging this out, Hailee? It¡¯s not like I sent you into exile to suffer. You lived afortable life in the full moon pack."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. He would never understand. He thought my anger was just because he sent me away. But no¡ªit was because that one decision of his had twisted my whole life, turning it into something I never asked for.


    Silence pressed down on the room, thick and suffocating. Finally, I lifted my chin and spoke. "Why are you here, Father? I believe you have something else to say."


    He straightened, his expression unreadable. "Robert and his family will be arriving tomorrow... for the marriage introduction."


    Inside, I scoffed bitterly, though outwardly I kept my face calm. Marriage introduction? As if I had no say in my own life.


    My lips curved into a mocking smile. "And if I say I don¡¯t want to marry him... will you let me choose?"


    Father¡¯s voice came hard and final. "Robert is the best man for you. Strong. Loyal. A future leader. He will give you stability."


    I forced a hollowugh, shaking my head. "Fine then. Let theme."


    Let theme... it will be the perfect moment to break the news. I leaned back against the headboard, narrowing my eyes at him. "What are you gaining from this, Father? From my marriage?"


    He gave a shortugh, shaking his head. "Come on, Hailee. Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m selling you to an old man. Robert is barely two, three years older than you. He¡¯s the heir to the Western Lycan Kingdom. You¡¯ll be treated like a queen there¡ªwith your abilities, you¡¯ll thrive."


    I scoffed, my lips curling. "Cut the ck. You want me to believe this is just about me? That it¡¯s all for my good? No, Father. If I¡¯m being sold off, at least I deserve to know my price."


    His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t flinch. "There is no price. Just an agreement. Your bride price... is the Falconnd."


    My breath caught, my eyes widening in shock. "Falconnd?" My voice came out sharp, disbelieving.


    "That¡¯s right," he said evenly. "five hundred plots of fertilend. It will strengthen our kingdom¡¯s hold. With you as Robert¡¯s wife, the West and East will finally unite."


    I swallowed hard, anger twisting in my chest. "Father... I¡¯m just about to clock eighteen. I haven¡¯t even lived my life yet. And now you want to marry me off like some bargaining chip?"


    He raised his chin, his voice steady but cold. "I married your mother when she was eighteen. And look at her now¡ªhappy, strong, your Queen. You¡¯ll do the same."


    I shook my head, biting down on my lip to stop the scream rising in my throat. He went on, like he hadn¡¯t even seen the fire in my eyes.


    "Girls would die for the chance to marry Robert. He¡¯s young, powerful, and already admired across kingdoms. Do you even realize the gift you¡¯re being handed, Hailee?"


    My fists tightened at my sides. The rage wed up my throat until I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. "Get out," I hissed, pointing at the door.


    His eyes narrowed angrily. "Mind your words, Hailee."


    But I was beyond caring. "If you don¡¯t leave this room right now, I swear¡ªI will kill myself. And then Robert will have nothing but a corpse for a bride."


    Father¡¯s eyes widened slightly at my words. For a heartbeat, I thought he mightsh out, might argue and try to shout at me the way he always had. But instead, he only stared, his gaze sharp and searching, as though he was trying to recognize the girl standing before him and failing. His jaw tightened, and for a long, heavy moment, silence stretched between us.


    Finally, he exhaled and gave the faintest shake of his head. "You¡¯ve changed," he said atst, his voice low, edged with something that sounded like disappointment, maybe even sorrow. "You are not the same girl I once knew."


    He rose to his feet, straightened his shoulders, and without another word, turned and walked out of the room.


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me in silence. My chest felt tight, my breath shaky. Tears blurred my vision as I sank back onto the bed, clutching the silk sheets with trembling hands.


    All the anger I had shown him crumbled, leaving only the ache of loneliness. In that moment, I wished I wasn¡¯t here. I wished I was anywhere else¡ªpreferably in the arms of one of them. Nathan. Callum. Dane. Or maybe all three at once. They were the only ones who could have held me together when I felt like breaking apart.


    But they weren¡¯t here. And I was alone.

 Chapter 129: Her Message

    <h4>Chapter 129: Her Message</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    A buzz from my phone told me I had a new message. For a moment, I didn¡¯t touch it. My eyes stayed locked on L, searching her face, because there was something in her expression that chilled me to the bone.


    The notification sat on the screen like a weight, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to open it. Deep down, I already knew who it was from. If Hailee really had left us something, then whatever waited inside that message... I wasn¡¯t sure my heart was strong enough to face it.


    My hand trembled as I hovered over the screen, terrified of what I might see.


    Finally, with a shaking breath, I tapped the message.


    Hailee¡¯s face appeared, filling the screen, and my chest seized. She was sitting on her bed, her posture too still, her eyes carrying that kind of sadness that eats a soul alive from the inside.


    For a second, I almost dropped the phone.


    "I don¡¯t even know how to begin..."


    My chest clenched so hard it hurt. Just seeing her like that¡ªalone, fragile¡ªwas unbearable. My thumb hovered at the edge of the phone, like part of me wanted to shut it off before I heard a single word. But I couldn¡¯t.


    Her lips parted, and her voice came out soft, trembling.


    "By the time you watch this video, I should be gone."


    The words sliced through me like a de. My body went rigid, my heart hammering so loud it drowned everything else out. Should be gone? No. She couldn¡¯t mean that. Not for me. Not for us.


    I gripped the phone tighter, knuckles tightening, fighting to steady my breathing. My wolf wed at me, howling in rage and grief, demanding I reject what I was hearing not believe what I was seeing. But I couldn¡¯t ignore it. Her voice was there. Her face was right in front of me.


    Tears blurred my vision as I leaned forward, my chest shaking with every shallow breath. "No, Hailee..." I whispered, as though she could hear me through the screen. "Don¡¯t you dare..."


    She kept speaking, and every word she said hurt me more. The memories of holding her just hours ago, of her trembling in my arms, of her lips against mine¡ªthey all mmed into me at once. She had chosen now to disappear. And she hadn¡¯t even let me fight for her.


    The room spun. My vision darkened at the edges. Rage, pain, love, grief¡ªall of it boiled together until I thought I¡¯d lose my mind.


    By the time the video faded to ck, my whole body was trembling. My jaw ached from how hard I was clenching it, my chest burning like fire.


    I lowered the phone slowly, my hand shaking so badly I almost dropped it. My lips parted, but no sound came out. Only a single tear slid down my cheek, hot and relentless.


    "She left me..." I whispered hoarsely, broken. "She left me."


    And for the first time in years, I felt like I was truly drowning.


    My eyes darted to Nathan and Callum... both staring at their own phones, both staring at the same message Hailee had left them. By the tears streaming down their faces, I knew they had received almost the same words as me.


    "No... no..." Nathan shook his head in denial, then rushed to L and grabbed her by the arms. "Where the hell is she... where the hell did she go?" he demanded in panic.


    I rushed to L too and stood before her, and so did Callum. We surrounded L, who looked as broken as we were.


    "Speak... please, Hailee." I pleaded desperately.


    L stood frozen in the middle of us, her eyes wide and wet. Nathan¡¯s grip on her arms tightened, his whole body trembling with rage and panic.


    "Where the hell is she?" Nathan shouted, his voice breaking. "Where did she go?"


    Callum was right beside me, his chest rising and falling fast, his phone still clutched tightly in his hand. I could feel his wolf pushing at the edge, just like mine, desperate for answers.


    I stepped closer too, my voice rough, pleading. "Hailee wouldn¡¯t just leave us like this."


    The room felt suffocating, all three of us crowding her, our desperation suffocating her. L¡¯s lips trembled as she looked from one of us to the other. Her eyes were red, her whole body shaking.


    Finally, she whispered, her voice small and broken.


    "I don¡¯t know much..." She swallowed hard, her eyes glistening. "All I know is that Hailee isn¡¯t an omega. She never was. She¡¯s... she¡¯s going back to her real family."


    Her words struck me like a thunderbolt. My chest tightened painfully, my mind spinning. Not an omega? My gut twisted because I had always felt it¡ªthat spark, that difference in her. She was never just ordinary. I knew it. I knew it from the very first time I touched her.


    But hearing it now only made it worse.


    Nathan shook his head violently, his jaw tight. "Her real family? What the hell does that even mean?"


    Callum¡¯s voice came out hoarse, trembling with anger. "Which pack? Tell us, L. Where?"


    L¡¯s tears fell freely now. She shook her head, gripping her shirt like she needed to hold herself together. "I don¡¯t know the pack," she whispered. "She never told me. She... she couldn¡¯t. All she said was that it isn¡¯t here. It isn¡¯t in this country."


    The silence that followed was deafening. My heart thudded hard in my ears. Not in this country. She was gone... far beyond our reach.


    I felt my knees weaken, my fists clenching helplessly. My wolf howled inside me, furious, heartbroken, ready to tear the world apart to bring her back.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t calming down. If anything, he was spiraling. His grip on L¡¯s arms was so tight she winced, but he didn¡¯t notice. His eyes were bloodshot, wild, his wolf practically wing at the surface.


    "She can¡¯t just leave! She can¡¯t just disappear like this!" he shouted, his voice cracking. "Do you hear me, L? She can¡¯t!"


    Callum stepped in, grabbing Nathan¡¯s wrist to pull him back. "Nathan, enough¡ªyou¡¯re hurting her!"


    We were all in pain... but Nathan was on another level... he was practically not himself.


    "Don¡¯t you dare tell me enough!" Nathan snarled, jerking free, his chest heaving. He looked ready to tear the whole damn house down brick by brick if it meant dragging Hailee back. His phone slipped from his hand, ttering to the floor, but he didn¡¯t even notice.


    I swallowed hard, trying to push down the same pain building in me. My fists ached from clenching so tightly. My wolf was restless, pained, howling for her. But rage wasn¡¯t going to bring her back.


    "Nathan," I forced out, though my voice shook, "L doesn¡¯t know more. You can see it in her eyes."


    "She has to know something!" Nathan¡¯s voice thundered, raw and breaking. "She was her best friend! Don¡¯t tell me Hailee left her with nothing¡ªdon¡¯t tell me she left us with nothing!"


    L broke then. Her hands covered her face, her sobs tearing through the tense air. "I don¡¯t know anything else! She didn¡¯t tell me where¡ªjust that she was going back to her real family. That¡¯s all! That¡¯s all I know!"


    The words stabbed deep, even though she¡¯d already said them. Real family. Not us. Not here.


    Nathan staggered back, dragging both hands through his hair, his breath sharp and ragged. His chest rose and fell too fast, panic painted in every line of him.


    Callum cursed under his breath and mmed his fist against the wall, injuring his fist. His face twisted, raw grief spilling over as he leaned his forehead against his arm. "She left us..."


    I looked between them, my throat tight, my heart breaking in my chest. Nathan¡¯s rage, Callum¡¯s grief, my own pain¡ªit all mixed together into something unbearable.


    "She¡¯s not gone," I said, more to convince myself than them. My voice came out low, trembling. "She can¡¯t be gone. I¡¯ll find her. I don¡¯t care if it takes me to the ends of the earth¡ªI¡¯ll bring her back."

 Chapter 130: Different Pain

    <h4>Chapter 130: Different Pain</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    I have to do something. I can¡¯t stand here and do nothing... I have to do something fast...


    I spun toward Nathan. "This is your pack. They can¡¯t pass the border without being checked. You¡¯ve got the connections¡ªmake some damn calls. Find out what location they took. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll call the airlines. Someone has to have a record of her."


    But Nathan... he just stood there. Staring at the floor, his jaw locked, eyes zed like he¡¯d been hollowed out. My blood boiled at the sight.


    "Are you kidding me right now?" I snapped, stepping closer until I was right in front of him. My voice rose, rough with fury. "Stop acting like you¡¯re the only one who loves her! You¡¯re not the only one losing her, Nathan. We all love her. We¡¯re all breaking."


    He flinched, but his eyes didn¡¯t move, still fixed on nothing, his silence like a p to the face.


    My wolf snarled, pushing me to shove him, to shake him out of this haze. "You think staring into space is going to bring her back? You think drowning in your grief is going to help her? No! We need to fight for her¡ªtogether!"


    My chest heaved, anger and desperation pouring out of me. "So wake the hell up, Nathan."


    Finally, Nathan looked up. His eyes were ssy, his brows drawn, but he said nothing. Instead, he stooped for his broken phone, picked it up, then turned to L. "For your own good, L, I hope you told us everything. If I find out you left anything out, you will not like me... and I mean it."


    My frown deepened. Was he threatening her?


    L swallowed hard, meeting his anger-filled gaze. "I¡¯ve told you everything I know... believe me."


    Nathan studied her with a look that screamed disbelief, but he didn¡¯t argue further. Instead, he turned for the door.


    "Nathan!" I barked after him as he stalked for the door. "Where the hell are you going? We have to do something¡ªnow."


    He froze, shoulders stiff. Slowly, he turned his head just enough for me to see his face. His eyes were ssy, his jaw clenched so tight the veins stood out.


    "Do it on your own, Callum." He spat the words, his voice low but raging. "You want to y the hero? Go find her yourself. We¡¯ll search separately."


    My chest tightened, fury and disbelief crashing over me all at once. "Separately? Are you insane? We¡¯re stronger together, and you damn well know it!"


    But Nathan didn¡¯t flinch. His wolf was in his eyes now¡ªwild, reckless, full of pain. He jabbed a finger at me, his voice breaking as he shouted.


    "You think you understand what I¡¯m feeling? You think your pain matches mine? Don¡¯t act like you love her the way I do!"


    The room went still. My own wolf snarled inside me, ready tosh out, ready to tear through the arrogance in his voice. My fists curled so tight my knuckles cracked.


    "Careful, Nathan," I growled, my voice shaking with rage. "Don¡¯t you dare make this about who loves her more. We¡¯re all bleeding here. We¡¯re all losing her."


    The air between us was electric, tense. One wrong move, and it would break into a fight neither of us would walk away from unscarred.


    My wolf was wing at me, daring me to lunge, while Nathan¡¯s stood just as ready in his ssy, furious eyes.


    Then¡ªDane shoved himself between us. His hands shot out, one pressing against my chest, the other against Nathan¡¯s shoulder, forcing space between us.


    "Enough!" Dane¡¯s voice thundered, sharp andmanding. His own wolf was straining to the surface, but his gaze burned into both of us. "This isn¡¯t the time to tear each other apart. Hailee¡¯s gone, and standing here fighting won¡¯t bring her back."


    I red over his shoulder at Nathan, my chest still heaving. My fists were itching, but Dane¡¯s presence kept me locked in ce.


    Nathan¡¯s jaw ticked, his lips pressed into a thin, angry line. Finally, he tore his gaze from mine and looked at the floor. His chest rose and fell harshly, like the fight was still burning through him, but his voice was steadier when he finally spoke.


    "I¡¯ll search for her myself," Nathan said coldly. His eyes lifted, meeting ours for just a second before dropping again. "When I¡¯m ready. Right now... I need to go home. I¡¯m not myself."


    My brows furrowed, disbelieving his words. "What the hell are you talking about? We don¡¯t have time for¡ª"


    But Nathan ignored me. He pushed Dane¡¯s hand off his shoulder and strode toward the door.


    "Do your search," he threw over his shoulder, voice sharp, final. "But I¡¯ll find her on my own."


    The door mmed so hard behind Nathan that the walls seemed to shake with it. The echo left a bitter silence, my wolf still snarling inside me, demanding I drag him back and force him to face this together.


    My chest heaved as I turned, fists still clenched, anger and disbelief eating at me. "He thinks he¡¯s the only one hurting?" I muttered, my voice rough with rage. "What the hell makes him think his pain is bigger than ours?"


    Dane¡¯s hand pressed against my shoulder. His eyes were calmer than mine, though I could see his wolf restless inside him. "Callum," he said quietly, "Nathan isn¡¯t himself right now. You saw it in his eyes¡ªhe¡¯s drowning. Everyone carries pain differently. This is how he¡¯s breaking."


    I scoffed, jerking my shoulder away from his hand. "Breaking? We¡¯re all breaking, Dane! He doesn¡¯t get to walk out like his grief is heavier than ours. I love her too. You love her too. Why the hell does he get to act like his world is the only one that ended?"


    Jealousy burned hot in my chest, ugly and raw. I hated it, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. "We¡¯re all bleeding, Dane. We all lost her. But the way he makes it look¡ªlike we¡¯re standing here empty while he¡¯s the only one torn apart¡ª" My words cut off, swallowed by the tightness in my throat.


    Dane stepped closer. "He¡¯s not saying your pain doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s just... lost in his own. Let him breathe, Callum. He¡¯lle around."


    But I shook my head, my jaw tightening, my frown deepening. "To hell with his pain."

 Chapter 131: Ran

    <h4>Chapter 131: Ran</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "Nathan, breathe," I whispered to myself, my hand gripping the steering wheel so hard it felt like my bones might snap.


    But I couldn¡¯t. My chest was too tight, my lungs refusing to take in air. My wolf howled restlessly inside me, wing, raging, while my heart¡ªmy heart felt like it was being ripped into pieces.


    Unable to stand it anymore, I shoved the door open and stumbled out of the car. It was still parked in front of L¡¯s house, but I knew I couldn¡¯t drive it. If I did, I would run over someone, or crash into another car.


    So I ran.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I didn¡¯t care. My feet pounded against the ground, faster, harder. I was desperate, frantic, trying to supply air to my burning lungs, trying to outrun the ache tearing me apart from the inside.


    And as I ran, the video reyed in my head.


    "Nathan... the first time I saw you, it was at that festival. You probably don¡¯t even remember. But I do. You were breathtaking. I was just a girl, fourteen, but I told myself right then¡ªthis is the most handsome boy on earth."


    My chest convulsed. I stumbled, nearly tripping, but I forced myself onward. I was a fool... I could have had more time with her. Four years. Four perfect, wasted years.


    "But then as the days went on, your attitude... it felt like you hated me. And I believed it. I believed you couldn¡¯t stand me. Until a few weeks ago... when I realized the truth. You didn¡¯t hate me. You were scared of loving me."


    "Stop," I rasped out, but my mind wouldn¡¯t. Her words haunted every step.


    "Nathan, I never thought you could love me the way you did. But you showed me what real love is. You showed me what it means to be seen, to be chosen, to be cherished. Nathan... you are my perfect man. If there were another life, I would want to spend thousands of eternities with you. Just you."


    I pushed harder, my legs burning as I sprinted faster, trying to outrun the echo of her voice.


    "By the time you see this, I¡¯ll already be gone. Please... marry someone worthy of you. Be the Alpha you were born to be. Because wherever I am, I want to hear about you. I want to hear how powerful you¡¯ve be."


    "No... Hailee, no!" I choked out, my throat raw, tears gathering in my eyes.


    "Yes... my heart is torn between three men. But if there¡¯s one thing I know for certain¡ªit¡¯s this: I love you, Nathan. I love you so much. More than words, more than life, more than myself. And I always will. Goodbye, my love."


    Thest words broke me. My legs nearly buckled, but I kept going, running through the sting of tears, through the weight in my chest, until my body carried me to the only ce it knew to go.


    The packhouse.


    I copsed against the massive gates, my chest heaving, drenched in sweat and tears.


    The pack guards rushed forward the moment they saw me copse against the gates.


    "Nathan!" one of them called, rm clear in his voice. They hurried to open the gates, surprise and worry written all over their faces.


    I staggered inside, panting so hard my chest felt like it might explode. My vision blurred with sweat and tears, but I kept moving. I couldn¡¯t stop. If I stopped, I would break apartpletely and vulnerability was something I was groomed never to show to the public.


    "Sir Nathan¡ªwhat happened?" one guard asked, trying to steady me, but I shoved his hands away.


    Then I heard my father¡¯s voice cut through the chaos.


    "Nathan!"


    He appeared at the entrance, his presence strong, his tone sharp with authority, butced with concern. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?"


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My throat was burning, my lungs screaming. The words wouldn¡¯te. If I spoke, I would break down in tears.


    So I didn¡¯t.


    I pushed past him, ignoring his questions, ignoring the worried looks from everyone I passed. My legs carried me inside, up the stairs, down the hall I knew too well.


    I mmed into my room and shut the door behind me.


    The moment I fell onto my bed, the scent hit me. Her scent. Sweet, familiar, alluring.


    My Hailee.


    Her scent clung to the sheets, to the pillows, to every corner of the room. She had been here. Just yesterday. Just fucking yesterday.


    I copsed onto the bed, burying my face in the sheets, clutching them like they could tether her back to me. My chest convulsed with broken sobs I could no longer choke down, and for once I let them tear free.


    "How could you do this to me, Hailee?" I choked out in tears. "How!" I sobbed quietly.


    My wolf howled inside, restless and furious. He didn¡¯t understand. He wanted to tear the world apart until he found her. He wanted to chase her scent to the ends of the earth. But all I had were these sheets. This room. Empty arms and a hollow chest.


    I curled tighter against the bed, gripping the pillow so hard the seams threatened to rip. Her face, her smile, the way her eyes lit up when she looked at me¡ªall of it shed in my head, stabbing me over and over.


    "You said you loved me," I whispered into the pillow, tears soaking the fabric. "You said I was your perfect man. So why... why did you leave me?"


    The silence of the room pressed in on me, broken only by the sound of my ragged breathing and the steady beat of my wolf¡¯s fury against my ribs.


    A knock came at my door.


    "Nathan."


    My father¡¯s voice.


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to answer. I couldn¡¯t face him. I couldn¡¯t face anyone. Not like this.


    The knock came again, slower this time. "Son, open the door. Tell me what happened."


    I pressed my forehead against the mattress, squeezing my eyes shut. "I can¡¯t," I whispered, more to myself than to him.


    And then, broken and shaking, I screamed into the sheets. A raw, guttural sound that ripped straight from the core of me. My wolf¡¯s grief merged with mine, the sound carrying the pain of losing not just a lover, but a piece of my soul.


    When the scream finally faded, Iy there trembling, my fingers still clutching her scent like it was the only lifeline left to me.


    I shook my head and sat upright on the bed. "Something isn¡¯t right," I grunted. My wolf howled in agreement.


    My brow furrowed, and with sudden strength I leapt to my feet. I needed to find her.

 Chapter 132: Getting Ready

    <h4>Chapter 132: Getting Ready</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I felt suffocated in my room. Three maids were inside, moving around me like I was a doll. Two of them were only a few years older than me, thest one younger, but all of them worked in silence, their hands busy as they dressed me in the traditional attire. The gown was long and flowing, made of heavy silk that clung to my body before spreading out at my feet. It was deep crimson, threaded with gold patterns that shimmered when the light touched them. Around my waist, they tied a beaded sash, each bead clicking softly against the next as though marking my fate.


    Cold bangles were slipped onto my wrists, one after the other until both arms were heavy with them. Matching anklets jingled faintly when I shifted, their chains brushing my skin. Beads, small and bright, were woven into my hair while a ne¡ªthick,yered, and encrusted with tiny gems¡ªwas fastened at my throat, the weight of it almost choking me. Another maid leaned forward, draping long strings of coral beads over my shoulders so they rested against the front of the gown. My ears were adorned with dangling earrings that caught the light each time I turned. The final touch was a golden circlet ced gently on my head, resting against my hair like a crown I never asked for.


    I stared into the tall mirror before me. A princess, yes. A Lycan princess. But to my own eyes, I looked like a prisoner dressed up for disy. I longed to rip this weight from my body and run, but I couldn¡¯t. And truthfully, there was no point in running at all. Once my family discovered what I had done, they would cast me out themselves. That fate was already sealed, and it was only hours away.


    The door creaked open and Mother Violet stepped inside, dressed in a simple long gown. The moment I saw her, a small, relieved smile broke onto my face. She was just what I needed.


    "Mother," I breathed out, my voice soft but full of longing.


    She returned my smile, warm and gentle, the kind that always made me feel safe. Her eyes swept over the maids, who were still adjusting theyers of beads and silk on me.


    "Enough for now," Violet said softly, but her tone carried authority. She turned to the first maid. "Go and fetch a fresh jug of water from the well. The one here has been standing too long."


    The maid bowed and hurried out without hesitation.


    Then Violet looked at the second one. "The embroidery master left some silk ribbons downstairs. Bring them here¡ªI might want to braid them into her hairter."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." The second maid slipped out, leaving quickly.


    Finally, she faced the youngest. Her voice softened even more. "Run to the kitchen and ask the cook to prepare a tray of tea. Tell her I want it sent up immediately."


    The girl nodded fast, her earrings jingling as she scurried away.


    The door clicked shut behind her.


    And just like that, the room was quiet again¡ªonly me and Violet. I could breathe a little easier. I knew what she had done. She hadn¡¯t really needed water, or ribbons, or tea. She just wanted to give me space. To give us space.


    My throat tightened as I met her eyes, knowing she understood me in a way no one else in this house ever did. Violet closed the door behind thest maid, her hands lingering on the knob for a moment before she turned back to me. Her soft smile faded, reced by something heavier.


    She walked toward me slowly, her steps quiet, then stopped just a few feet away. "Hailee..." she began gently, almost like she was afraid her words might break me. "Robert and his family will be here soon. They¡¯vee for the marriage introduction."


    My chest tightened instantly, my stomach turning as though I¡¯d swallowed a stone.


    Violet¡¯s eyes searched mine, sadness deep in their depths. "It¡¯s time you told your family the truth. That you¡¯re no longer untouched."


    The words mmed into me like a blow. My lips parted, but no sound came out. I turned sharply to the mirror, staring at the decorated girl in crimson and gold, covered in beads and bangles. She looked like royalty¡ªuntouchable, perfect. But beneath all of that, I was anything but.


    My heart raced. If I told them... if I confessed what I had done... everything would change. My family would see me not as a princess to be paraded, but as a disgrace. A broken thing.


    My throat burned as I forced the words out, my gaze fixed on my reflection in the mirror. "Then I¡¯ll do it," I whispered, my voice trembling but steady enough. "I¡¯ll tell them. But not in secret. Not to Mother, not to Father alone. I¡¯ll do it before everyone."


    I drew in a shaky breath, my fists tightening against the heavy fabric of my gown. "That will be their punishment. If they wanted to use me as a prize, a bargaining chip¡ªthen let them choke on the truth in front of their precious guests."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Hailee... do you understand what you¡¯re saying?"


    I lifted my chin, though my heart thundered like a trapped bird. "Yes."


    Her expression softened, but her worry was clear. She reached out, gently brushing her hand over my cheek. "And what if they cast you out? What if they strip you of your title? You don¡¯t have your wolf yet... and you know your father. He is powerful enough to subdue even a full-blooded Lycan, let alone one whose wolf has not awakened."


    I swallowed hard. She was right. Father carried a rare gift¡ªhis mother¡¯s bloodline. With a single look, a single word, he could crush the strongest wolf to their knees. He had the power to cage a man¡¯s wolf for years... and if you were fortunate, a powerful witch might undo it. But Father had been forbidden by the Lycan and Werewolf Council from using that ability except in dire cases.


    Now Violet¡¯s warning struck with chilling rity. If I dared to reveal the truth, if I defied him before Robert and his kin, my father could end me with nothing more than amand. Not kill me, but something far worse¡ªforce my wolf into silence forever.

 Chapter 133: Business Deal

    <h4>Chapter 133: Business Deal</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The door opened, and my birth mother walked in. Her long gown brushed softly against the floor as she stepped closer. She paused, studying me for a moment, her face calm but filled with unspoken questions.


    "Hailee... Robert and his family are here," she said. Her voice was low and gentle.


    My stomach tightened, but I kept my face nk. No smile. No excitement. No worries. Nothing.


    "They¡¯re waiting in the pack hall," she added. "Your father wants us to join them soon."


    I nced at the mirror. The girl staring back at me looked like a princess¡ªdressed in beads, expensive gold, and but inside I felt empty, like all the life had been pulled out of me.


    "Alright," I said quietly. My voice was t, without emotion.


    I stood slowly, the beads on my gown making soft sounds as I moved. My eyes met hers, but I gave her nothing¡ªno warmth, no anger, just emptiness.


    "Lead the way, Mother," I whispered.


    And then I followed her, step by step, toward the hall where my fate was waiting.


    The walk to the pack hall felt heavy. Every step I took, the beads on my dress clinked together, echoing in the silent corridor. My heart pounded harder the closer we got.


    At the wide double doors, two guards bowed low and pulled them open.


    Inside, the hall was bright and grand, filled with golden light from the chandeliers. The long red carpet stretched toward the main seats where my father sat, his presencemanding as always. Beside him, my brother had already taken his ce.


    And there they were¡ªRobert and his family.


    They sat proudly, dressed richly in silks and jewels. Robert himself wore a fitted ck tunic embroidered with gold. His sharp jawline, confident posture, and calm smile gave him the air of a man who already believed everything in this room belonged to him¡ªincluding me.


    Beside him was his father, the Western Lycan King, his silver crown gleaming under the lights. His aura filled the hall, powerful, overwhelming. His queen stood by his side, graceful yet sharp-eyed, scanning me from head to toe like she was measuring my worth.


    I froze for a moment under their gaze, my breath catching. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me¡ªthe princess returned after four years. Dressed like a bride. Dressed like a prize.


    I lifted my chin, forcing my face into a nk mask. If they expected me to bow, to smile, to look like a willing bride, they would be disappointed.


    Robert stepped forward slightly, his smile deepening as his eyes locked on mine. "It¡¯s good to finally meet you again, Hailee," he said smoothly, his voice carrying across the hall.


    I kept my face unreadable. Inside, my stomach twisted, but outside, I gave nothing.


    "Good evening," I replied softly, but my tone was t.


    He lifted my hand and pressed a soft kiss to my knuckles. The few people around hummed in approval, but my stomach twisted. His touch wasn¡¯t tender¡ªit was a performance. Irritation built up inside me, and before I could stop myself, I pulled my hand away.


    Robert¡¯s smile wavered for the briefest moment, then returned as if nothing had happened. He offered me his arm, and after a heartbeat of cold hesitation, I ced my hand on it. Grinning, he guided me to the seat beside him at the long table.


    The weight of the entire room suffocated me as we sat. The room grew heavy as we sat down. Servants poured wine, the soft clink of cups filling the silence. Then Father¡¯s deep voice carried across the hall.


    "Now that we are all here, let us begin. This meeting is about the future of both our kingdoms. The East and the West must stand as one."


    The Western Lycan King nodded. "A marriage will seal this bond. Our enemies will think twice before moving against us."


    Some elders nodded in agreement. One spoke, "It is a wise choice. The East has strong warriors, the West has widends. Together, we will be stronger."


    Father turned his eyes on Robert. "And what do you say, son of the West?"


    Robert bowed his head slightly. "I agree with the union. Hailee will make a fine mate, a fine queen for the Western throne."


    The Western King smiled proudly at his son, while my father¡¯s eyes shone with approval.


    But then an elder leaned forward, his inquisitive eyes on me.


    "And our princess? Does she agree?"


    The hall fell silent. All eyes turned to me.


    Before I could speak, my mother rushed in, her smile fixed and gentle. "She agrees," she said quickly.


    My fists clenched under the table. Heat boiled in my chest.


    My father quickly added, "Of course Hailee agrees... Robert is every woman¡¯s dream... he will be the perfect choice for my daughter, and besides, he is the only man worthy of her." Murmurs of approval circled the room. The few council members and family exchanged smiles like businessmen who had just sealed a profitable deal. Like they had signed a multi-million contract.


    My frown deepened, my pulse racing, because I knew the words I was about to unleash would strike like a bombshell.


    Father cleared his throat. "Now, let us discuss the bride price¡ª"


    "No." My voice was loud as I stood. My chair screeched against the marble, loud and sharp in the silence.


    "I have something to say."


    Every gaze pinned me in ce. My mother went pale. Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    I looked straight at him, lifting my chin. "Tell me, Robert¡ªis it true you can only marry a virgin?"


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the hall. Robert frowned, then nodded once. "Yes. That is ourw. Our queen must be pure before the bond."


    "Hailee," my mother hissed, panic in her voice. "Why are you asking this?"


    I turned to her, then to them all, and let the words fall like stones.


    "Because I¡¯m not a virgin."


    The air cracked. Gasps filled the room. My voice rose sharper, louder.


    "I¡¯ve been with a man. Not just one. Three."

 Chapter 134: Confused

    <h4>Chapter 134: Confused</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "What do you mean you didn¡¯t see Hailee and her mother go through the border?" I spat, my voice sharp with disbelief. My eyes burned into the head guard, the one I had trusted to keep me informed. I had asked him for a report, clear and simple¡ªtell me when Hailee and her mother left. And now he stood before me with this pathetic answer, iming they hadn¡¯t walked through the border at all.


    My wolf snarled inside me, restless and furious. I stepped closer, my aura pressing down on him until he stiffened. "You dare stand here and tell me you saw nothing? That two women just vanished into thin air under your watch?"


    The guard¡¯s throat bobbed as he dropped his gaze to the ground. His hands trembled slightly at his sides, though he tried to hide it. "Sir, I swear on my life," he stammered, his voice trembling. "We watched the border closely, every shift, every patrol. No sign of Hailee or her mother passed through."


    The words only fueled the fire in my chest. My brows pulled tighter, my teeth grinding together. My wolf wed at the surface, demanding I tear the truth out of him by force.


    Because what he was saying was impossible. No one left this pack without passing through the borders. No one could enter without being documented. And yet, here he was telling me that Hailee and her mother hadn¡¯t been seen at all.


    My brows pulled tighter, anger burning in my chest. "So what you¡¯re telling me is that they vanished into thin air?" I snapped, stepping closer until the guard stiffened. "Do you take me for a fool?"


    He shook his head quickly. "No, sir. But... if they didn¡¯t leave through the border, then they should still be in the pack."


    The words made my wolf snarl inside me, ws raking at my chest. Did that mean Hailee was still here? Because it was impossible for her to leave the pack without going through the borders... and anyone who leaves ores into this pack is well documented.


    "Then find her," I growled, my voice low but sharp. "Search every guard, every servant, every trail. If Hailee and her mother are still here, then someone in this pack will answer for it."


    The guard bowed deeply, trembling. "Yes, sir."


    He turned to leave, but I stopped him with a sharp voice. "Wait."


    He froze mid-step.


    "Tell me," I said, my tone heavy with suspicion, "who has left the borders recently?"


    The guard shifted, clearly nervous. "A few people, Alpha. Traders, merchants, hunters..." His eyes darted away before he added, "And... Lycan Peter."


    My brows furrowed. "Peter?" The name meant nothing to me.


    "Yes, sir," the guard answered quickly. "He was here on business with your father. He left not long after the meeting."


    I exhaled slowly, my jaw tight. So it was Father¡¯s business partner. That exined his presence¡ªbut not the unease stirring in my chest.


    If the borders had been watched... if every name was written down...


    Then how in the hell did Hailee and her mother slip away from this pack without anyone noticing?


    My gut twisted, a storm rising inside me. Something wasn¡¯t right. Someone was lying.


    And I would tear this pack apart until I found out who.


    I was still standing there, my wolf restless under my skin, when the heavy sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. The door opened, and Father walked in. His aura filled the room instantly, cold andmanding.


    "What is this I¡¯m hearing?" he demanded, his deep voice shaking the silence.


    I straightened, my jaw clenched. "Hailee and her mother are missing," I murmured.


    Father¡¯s brows pulled together. "No. They are not missing. Violet herself told me she was leaving." His tone was firm, almost dismissive, like he wanted the matter closed right there.


    A growl rumbled in my chest. "Leaving?" I repeated, my voice rising. "Then why didn¡¯t the guards at the border see them? Why is there no record of them passing through?"


    For the first time, Father¡¯s eyes flickered with something¡ªhesitation. It was quick, but I caught it. My wolf snarled louder inside me, sensing the crack.


    I stepped closer, my stare fixed on him. "Father," I said slowly, every word heavy, "did you send Hailee and her mother away... because of my feelings for her?"


    Father¡¯s eyes burned into mine, but his voice stayed calm, steady. "I did no such thing," he said firmly. "Yes, I don¡¯t want you and Hailee together¡ªI¡¯ve told you that already. But if I wanted to send her and her mother away, I would do it openly. Publicly. Not in secret like a coward."


    He stepped closer, his aura pressing against me, his tone sharp. "Do not forget who I am, Nathan. I do not hide behind shadows. If I wanted them gone, the whole pack would know it was by mymand."


    His words hit hard because I knew he was telling the truth. Father had never been one to work in silence or whispers. He did everything boldly, without shame or fear of judgment.


    He straightened his shoulders, his voice dropping lower, colder. "Search for your answers elsewhere, son. Look to the guards, to the servants, to every corner of this pack if you must. But do not point your suspicions at me again, or you will regret the insult."


    And with that, he turned and walked out, his footsteps echoing through the corridor until the sound faded away.


    I stood there, my fists clenched, my wolf restless. My chest heaved with heavy breaths as my mind spun.


    He was right. Father wouldn¡¯t have hidden it. If he had sent Hailee away, he would have dered it for all to hear.


    So what did that mean? Was Hailee still in this pack, hiding where no one could find her? Or had she slipped through the border while the guards looked straight past her?


    No... that was impossible. No one left or entered this pack without being recorded.


    Unless... something else was at work.


    I dragged a hand down my face, my gut twisting harder than ever. There was only one person who could give me answers now.


    The seer.


    If Hailee was truly gone¡ªor still here¡ªthe seer would know.


    And I needed to know now.

 Chapter 135: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Truth</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    The hall froze. Not a single breath moved. My words hung there, sharp and heavy.


    Gasps erupted, whispers broke out like sparks catching dry leaves. Elders shifted ufortably in their seats, their eyes wide with shock. My brother stiffened beside Father, disbelief hardening his features.


    Robert¡¯s smile vanished. His jaw clenched as he stared at me, his brows drawn in deep, dark lines. His voice came low, edged with disbelief.


    "What... did you just say?"


    I stood taller, though my heart hammered like a war drum. "You heard me." My eyes swept across every face in the hall, daring them to meet mine. "I am not untouched. I am not your perfect little virgin bride."


    Gasps deepened. The Queen of the West brought her hand to her lips, her eyes sharp with disdain. Murmurs thickened around the hall like a rising storm.


    Father shot to his feet; his aura filled the air. His voice boomed.


    "Hailee! Enough!"


    But I didn¡¯t falter. I turned my eyes back to Robert, holding his furious gaze. "You said it yourself¡ªyourw demands purity. Well then, I¡¯ve broken it. I¡¯ve been with men. Three different men."


    The words tasted like fire on my tongue, and I spat them out without regret.


    Robert¡¯s face hardened further, his hands curling into fists. He looked betrayed, humiliated. The Western King rose slowly beside him, his silver crown gleaming harshly under the light. His aura pressed down heavy, like the judgment of a god.


    "You humiliate my son in such a way?" His voice was deep, resonant, shaking the room.


    I lifted my chin higher, my throat dry but my voice unshaken. "I speak the truth."


    More whispers arose in the hall, but I didn¡¯t care. I was ready for any punishment they would give to me.


    Mother rose to her feet, shaking her head in disbelief. She looked so heartbroken, shattered, as if my words had cut her deeper than any de. But instead of pity, instead of guilt, something dark and sharp twisted inside me.


    I liked it.


    For once, it wasn¡¯t me on the floor begging for her approval. It was her who looked weak, broken, powerless.


    A small, bitter smile tugged at my lips. Seeing that heartbreak in her eyes... it gave me a strange sense of satisfaction. She deserved it. She deserved to feel even a fraction of the pain I had carried for years.


    I straightened my shoulders, refusing to look away. I didn¡¯t regret a single thing. Not my words. Not the shame I had brought to her perfect little image. Not the way I had just shattered her dream of trading me like a prize.


    If this moment ruined me forever, then so be it. At least I had ruined myself on my own terms.


    Robert¡¯s father turned towards mine, his re hardening. "What is the meaning of this, King Stone?" he spat.


    Father didn¡¯t respond or react; after all, I had rendered him speechless.


    Mother shook her head. "She might be lying. We should... we should get her checked." Her eyes darted to the healers at the far end of the hall, signaling them toe forward.


    A bitterugh escaped my lips before I could stop it. "You want to strip me bare in front of them all, Mother? To prove your daughter isn¡¯t pure enough for your precious alliance?" I spat. "Do it. Test me. And when you see I¡¯m telling the truth, will you finally look at me and see the disgrace you¡¯ve created?"


    Her face fell, stricken, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    Robert¡¯s face was thundercloud-dark, his teeth clenched so tight I thought they might break. His father¡¯s aura pressed harder, suffocating the room with power. "King Stone," he spat at my father, each word sharp. "This is an insult. An outrage! Was this your n? To humiliate us? To mock the West?"


    All eyes turned to my father. For once, the great Lycan King¡ªthe man who never faltered, never bent¡ªstood frozen. His jaw twitched, his fists tightening at his sides, but no words came.


    He was speechless.


    The silence that followed was heavy and poisonous. My own heart thudded painfully, but inside... inside I felt satisfied. For the first time, it wasn¡¯t me who was small, silenced, or shamed. It was them.


    "I told you," I said, my voice loud, "I will not be your pawn. If that means you see me as ruined, so be it. At least I ruined myself¡ªbefore you could."


    The gasps rose again, sharper now, elders rising to their feet, some shouting for order. Robert stood too, his aura bursting outward, anger radiating from him in waves.


    "Enough!" Father¡¯s angry voice boomed in the walls of the hall.


    His eyes zed as they turned on me, cold and full of rage. "If you im this so boldly, then you will be tested."


    My heart lurched, but I kept my chin high. The murmur of the hall turned into a storm¡ªsome gasping in disbelief, others nodding grimly in agreement.


    Father¡¯s hand snapped toward the healers standing at the far end of the room. "Take her. Confirm the truth with your own hands. I will not allow this insult to stain this house unless it is proven."


    Mother¡¯s face drained of color. She stumbled forward, clutching my wrist. "Come, Hailee," she whispered urgently, her eyes shining with tears she tried to hide.


    The healers moved swiftly, their robes brushing against the marble floor as they approached. Their expressions were tight, professional, though I could see the weight of Father¡¯smand pressing down on them.


    The crowd parted as they stepped forward, the whispers chasing me like daggers. "Can she really do that... Disgraceful... Three men..."


    My stomach twisted, but I walked with my head high. If this was punishment, I would endure it.


    Mother kept her hand on my arm as the healers led us away, down the long hall and out of sight.


    When we reached my room, my chest tightened. The air inside felt colder, heavier.


    One of the healers stepped forward, her eyes narrowed, her voice steady. "You will undress."


    I froze, my throat going dry.


    Mother squeezed my arm, her face pale. "Hailee... please," she whispered. "Just... do as they ask."


    My hands trembled, but I forced them to move. I slipped off the beads, the bangles, the weight of gold that felt like chains. Piece by piece, the gown slid from my body until I was standing there, naked under their judging eyes.


    The eldest healer stepped closer, her hands glowing faintly with the soft shimmer of her power. Her eyes narrowed as she examined me. Then she let out a long, heavy breath.


    "It¡¯s true."


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting as though she couldn¡¯t breathe. The healer¡¯s face stayed stern as she turned back to the others.


    "She¡¯s been touched by men. More than once. The mark of their presence is still on her body."


    My stomach twisted, but I lifted my chin. I refused to let them think I regretted my actions.


    Mother, however, swayed as if struck. Her hand flew to her chest, her sea-blue eyes filling with horror and shame. "Hailee..." she whispered, her voice breaking. "How could you?"


    I ignored her, not bothering to slip back into the ceremonial gown. There was no need. Instead, I crossed to my closet and pulled on a simple jumpsuit. When I turned back, she was still staring at me, frozen.


    "We¡¯ll deliver the report," the eldest healer said.


    The three of them left silently, their robes brushing against the floor as the door closed behind them.


    For a heartbeat, the room was still. Too still. Then my mother¡¯s voice cut through it, sharp and breaking.


    "Hailee!" she cried, spinning toward me, her eyes zing with rage and pain. "Do you understand what you¡¯ve done? Do you understand the shame you¡¯ve dragged onto this family?"


    I pulled the zipper of my jumpsuit higher and met her re without flinching. "Don¡¯t you dare put this all on me. You¡¯re part of the reason this happened."


    Her lips parted in shock, but I pressed on, my voice trembling with rage. "You let them send me away. You turned your back when I needed you most. You wanted a perfect daughter to trade like a jewel¡ªwell, congrattions. You got this instead."


    Her face went pale, then red, her sea-blue eyes shing like a storm. "How dare you speak to me that way¡ª"


    I stepped closer, my chest heaving. "How dare I? How dare you! You call yourself my mother, but where were you when I cried? Where were you when he punished me? Where were you when I¡ª"


    p!


    The sound echoed through the room. My head snapped to the side, my cheek stinging, burning.


    Silence fell again, heavier than before.


    I turned slowly back to her, my eyes ssy but hard. A bitterugh escaped my lips. "There it is. The only thing you¡¯ve ever given me freely¡ªpain."


    Her hand trembled in the air, her chest rising and falling as tears welled in her eyes.


    Then¡ª


    Bang!


    The door mmed open, shaking the walls.

 Chapter 136: Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 136: Help Me</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    "Father... I need your help." The words tumbled out of me, raw, trembling with desperation.


    He gave me a puzzled look, the same one he¡¯d worn since I walked in. He hadn¡¯t expected to see me like this. For weeks he had begged me to visit, always asking when I¡¯de home, and I had always refused. I¡¯d hidden behind excuses¡ªassignments, school projects, but the truth was, I hadn¡¯t wanted toe home.


    Now here I was, standing before him, not as the strong son he had raised¡ªbut as a broken man begging for help.


    His brows furrowed. His voice was low and curious. "Callum... what¡¯s going on? Why do you look like this?"


    My chest rose and fell heavily. I could barely keep the tremor out of my voice. "It¡¯s her... she¡¯s gone."


    The air shifted. He stilled, eyes narrowing, confusion flickering. "Gone? Who?"


    I clenched my fists, my throat tightening. "Hailee. She was everything to me... and now she¡¯s gone. She left. Out of the country, out of reach." My voice cracked as the words spilled. "I don¡¯t know where to start. I don¡¯t know how to bring her back."


    For a long moment, he just stared at me, searching my face. He didn¡¯t know her name, didn¡¯t know our story¡ªbut he could see me falling apart. His wolf stirred behind his eyes, sensing my torment.


    I swallowed hard, my voice breaking. "Please... I can¡¯t lose her. Tell me what to do."


    His brows pulled together even tighter. "Who is she, son?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing the words out. "She¡¯s... she was my girlfriend. The girl who made me believe I could be better. The one I wanted a future with." My throat tightened as I went on. "I thought she was okay, that she was with me. But I was wrong. She left, Father. She¡¯s out of the country now¡ªout of reach." My voice cracked. "And I don¡¯t know how to bring her back."


    For a long moment, disbelief hardened his expression. I could see it¡ªhe never thought he¡¯d live to see me look this desperate for anyone, let alone a girl.


    "When was thest time you saw her?" he asked, sounding like he was ready to help me.


    "Yesterday morning," I responded quickly.


    Father hummed, rubbing the ring on his index finger the way he always did when he was deep in thought. His eyes sharpened, no longer just curious but calcting. "Give me her picture."


    I blinked, startled. "Her picture?"


    "Yes," he said firmly, his voice carrying that edge of authority I¡¯d grown up with. "If you want my help, I need to know who she is. A face, a name, anything. You say she¡¯s out of the country, but people don¡¯t just vanish without leaving a trace."


    My hands shook as I pulled my phone from my pocket. My thumb hesitated for a moment over the gallery, where her smile lit up nearly every memory I¡¯d kept. My chest tightened, but I forced myself to open one and hand it to him.


    He took the phone carefully, his eyes scanning the photo. Hailee¡¯sughter was frozen there, bright and alive, like she wasn¡¯t already slipping away from me.


    "She¡¯s beautiful," he said quietly, though his expression remained unreadable. Then his wolf stirred again, and his gaze snapped back to mine. "Tell me everything about her, Callum. How you met her, what you know about her family, her friends, where she¡¯s been spending her time. Leave nothing out."


    I swallowed, my throat raw. "Father¡ª"


    "No." His tone cut through me, not unkind butmanding. "If you truly want her back, we start here. With the truth. Every detail you give me might be the thread we pull to find her."


    My chest ached as I nodded, sinking into the chair opposite him. My hands twisted together in myp, the weight of his stare pressing down on me.


    "She¡¯s... the cook¡¯s daughter," I finally confessed, my voice low. "An omega."


    Father¡¯s brows lifted slightly, surprise flickering across his face, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "That¡¯s all I know about her family," I continued, shaking my head in frustration. "I never cared about where she came from, or what rank she had. She was just... Hailee. She made me feel like I wasn¡¯t just living for duty, like I could be more than what was expected of me." My voice cracked. "She was my peace."


    Father¡¯s expression softened for the briefest moment before hardening again, sharpening with thought. "And now?" he pressed.


    I dug my nails into my palms, forcing the words out. "In the message she left me... she said she isn¡¯t who I think she is. That everything I knew about her was only part of the truth. She said she was going back home." My throat tightened, and I looked down at the floor. "But I don¡¯t know what that means, Father. I don¡¯t know where home is for her. She didn¡¯t tell me."


    The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the sound of my uneven breathing. His wolf stirred again, a low hum of authority in the air.


    "Not who you think she is," he repeated slowly, rubbing his chin. "And going back home." His eyes narrowed, sharp with suspicion. "Then she has a past you were never meant to see, Callum. A truth she kept hidden."


    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest. "Then how do I find her?" My voice broke. "Tell me how to bring her back."


    He leaned forward, setting the phone down on the table with Hailee¡¯s smile still glowing on the screen. "We start by finding out what she meant by ¡¯home.¡¯ If she¡¯s hiding her truth, then someone knows it¡ªmaybe even people she left behind. You must be ready, son. The girl you love may not be the girl you thought you knew."


    My stomach twisted, but I lifted my chin. "I don¡¯t care. Whoever she is, whatever she¡¯s hiding¡ªI just want her back."

 Chapter 137: Visiting The Seer

    <h4>Chapter 137: Visiting The Seer</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    I caught Nathan storming down the stairs, his steps heavy, his expression carved with the same torment I carried. Our eyes locked, and for a breathless moment, neither of us spoke. We only stared, two broken mirrors reflecting the same agony. Nathan looked just as wrecked as I felt. He hadn¡¯t been himself since Hailee left yesterday, and I? I was drowning in grief. It felt like someone had carved a hollow in my chest, ripping away a piece of me I couldn¡¯t live without.


    I had spent the night making calls, chasing every lead. I contacted the airport, but the answer was always the same¡ªHailee and her mother never boarded any flight. Strange. If they hadn¡¯t taken the air, then how had they crossed the borders? Road, I thought. They must have gone by road. I reached out to contacts, border patrols, men I trusted to give me truth. But every call ended the same. No record of Hailee. No trace of her mother. Nothing. It was as if they had vanished from existence. Even the guards swore they never drove through. And that thought¡ªthe possibility that she had simply disappeared into thin air¡ªconsumed me.


    Nathan looked away from me, his jaw tight, trying to brush past. But I stepped in front of him, blocking his path.


    "Any news?" I asked, my voice rough, almost pleading.


    He shook his head once. "No." His eyes were dark, empty, and for a moment he looked even more broken than me. Then he sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I¡¯m going to the seer."


    The words hit me like a spark of hope. "Then I¡¯ming with you," I said immediately.


    His head snapped up, and I caught the flicker in his eyes¡ªhesitation, resistance. He didn¡¯t want me there. But he didn¡¯t say no. He just pressed his lips together, swallowed his protest, and gave a small, reluctant nod.


    We got into the car in silence, the air between us heavy with words we weren¡¯t ready to speak. Nathan gripped the wheel tightly, his knuckles pale as he started the engine and pulled onto the road. For a while, the only sound was the hum of the tires. Then, his voice cut through, low and strained.


    "You were thest person with her," he said, his eyes fixed on the road. "Did you... notice anything strange about her?"


    My chest tightened. I stared out the window, my mind reying every moment I¡¯d had with Hailee yesterday. The way she smiled, soft but distant. The way her eyes flickered as if holding secrets she couldn¡¯t share. The weight in her goodbye hug that didn¡¯t feel like a ¡¯see youter¡¯¡ªit felt final.


    "Yes," I admitted quietly. "She was... off. Different. Like she was already carrying a decision she¡¯d made, but couldn¡¯t tell me."


    Nathan let out a bitterugh that wasn¡¯t really augh at all. His grip on the wheel tightened. "I¡¯m a fool," he muttered. "If I¡¯d seen it¡ªif I¡¯d known something was wrong¡ªI never would¡¯ve let her leave." His voice broke at the end, raw with regret.


    I turned to him, my own throat thick. "You¡¯re not the only one, Nathan. I should¡¯ve stopped her too. I should¡¯ve asked her what was wrong instead of pretending everything was fine."


    Silence fell again, heavy with guilt neither of us could shake. The road stretched endlessly before us, but both of us were already bracing for what waited at the end.


    After a long drive, the car finally slowed as we pulled up to the seer¡¯s dwelling. The air around it felt different¡ªthicker, charged, like the earth itself held its breath here. The small house sat at the edge of the woods, cloaked in shadows, its windows glowing faintly with flickering candlelight.


    Nathan cut the engine, his jaw set tight. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t reach for the door. For a moment, we just sat there, the weight of what we might learn pressing down on us.


    "Ready?" I asked softly, though I wasn¡¯t sure either of us really was.


    His answer was a grim nod, and together we stepped out into the night, heading toward the seer who held the answers we desperately needed.


    The door creaked open before we even knocked. A rush of incense and something older¡ªearth, smoke, power¡ªslid out into the night. The seer stood in the doorway, draped in dark robes, her pale eyes glinting as if she had already been waiting.


    "Sir Nathan," she greeted, her voice carrying the weight of a whisper and a storm at once. "I felt youring."


    Nathan inclined his head, though his shoulders stayed tense. "Someone left," he said tightly. "And I need to know where she is."


    The seer tilted her head, studying him, then me, her gaze sharp enough to cut through skin and bone. She didn¡¯t ask who, as if she already knew¡ªbut instead, she extended a thin, wrinkled hand. "Show me her image."


    Nathan reached into his jacket, pulling out his worn leather wallet. From a hidden slot, he drew out Hailee¡¯s passport. My chest constricted as I stared at her photo.


    And that¡¯s when it struck me. I didn¡¯t even have a single physical copy of her. Not a picture. Not a thing to hold onto but fading memories. The realization dug deep, hollowing out my chest.


    The seer took the passport gently, her fingers brushing over Hailee¡¯s image. She closed her eyes, holding it to her heart. The candles inside the room flickered violently, as though a sudden wind had swept through, though no breeze touched us.


    Then she began.


    Her voice shifted low, ancient sybles spilling from her tongue in a rhythm I couldn¡¯t understand. The air thickened, pressing against my skin. The shadows in the corners seemed to twitch, moving as though alive.


    Nathan stood rigid beside me, but I could feel his wolf straining beneath his control. Mine too¡ªit didn¡¯t like this ce, this power, these words that felt like they weren¡¯t meant for mortal ears.


    The seer¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she chanted, and the mes in the room turned blue. A pulse of power rolled through the air, making my bones hum. Finally, her eyes snapped open, glowing faintly as she stared at us.

 Chapter 138: Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 138: Cursed</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Before I could even process what was happening, a hard pnded across my face. Father.


    The p was so fierce my head snapped to the side, and for a moment, darkness clouded my left eye. A shrill ringing flooded my ears, drowning out every other sound in the room.


    "How dare you!" Father spat, his voice shaking with rage.


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My mouth opened, but no words came. My cheek burned, throbbing under the heat of his hand. Slowly, I raised my trembling fingers to touch the spot, trying to steady myself.


    "You fool!" His voice boomed again, echoing off the walls. "Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done?"


    Still, I didn¡¯t respond. My lips were pressed tightly together. I blinked rapidly, trying to force my blurred sight to return. Spots danced in front of my eyes.


    Step by step, I moved away, my body heavy, unsteady. I found a chair and lowered myself onto it, still clutching my cheek, my chest rising and falling as I fought to keep my head held high.


    Father¡¯s chest heaved, his eyes zing with fury. "You are a disgrace!" he bellowed, his voice rattling the entire room. His hand snatched the goblet from the table beside him, and before I could move, he hurled it across the room.


    It struck the ground near my feet with a loud ng, wine sttering across the floor like blood. Gasps echoed through the mansion, the sound of shock and fear rippling in every corner.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I only sat there, my hand still pressed against my cheek, my chin lifting slowly. Let him throw everything he wanted. His rage couldn¡¯t undo my words.


    "Enough!" Mother¡¯s voice cracked as she rushed to his side, clutching his arm. Her face was pale, her eyes wet with tears. "Please, stop this. She is still your daughter. Don¡¯t let anger blind you!"


    But Father ripped his arm free, his jaw tight, his whole body trembling. "Daughter?" he spat, ring at me as if the word itself was poison. "She is no daughter of mine. She has dragged shame upon this house¡ªupon me!"


    Mother¡¯s tears spilled over as she shook her head, trying to calm him, her hands pressing against his chest to hold him back. "Please... please, enough. Not like this."


    Father pushed her away and took a step towards me. With a trembling body, I lifted my eyes to look at him. My sight was now back, but the sound in my head and the pain on the side of the cheek he pped were still there.


    "You didn¡¯t just sleep with a man... but three different men!" He spat at me, actually spitting on me.


    I swallowed hard and didn¡¯t bother wiping his spit from my face.


    "You are a disgrace, Hailee. I cursed the day you were conceived."


    I wanted to speak back to him, to throw his words in his face, but I bit my tongue. Answering him now would be a suicide mission. His aura pressed down like fire, and I knew one wrong word could spark something far worse.


    Father¡¯s chest heaved as he pointed at me, his hand shaking, his face red with fury. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve cost me? Because of you, I have lost everything I¡¯ve been building! And deal that would have secured our strength for decades¡ªgone! All because of your shameful tongue and filthy choices."


    Well, I didn¡¯t regret it.


    "Do you know what people are saying about me now?" Father¡¯s voice cracked with rage, his spit flying again. "That I cannot control my own daughter. That the great King Stone is weak in his own house! Do you understand, Hailee? You have ruined my name. You have ruined us all."


    My throat tightened, but I refused to let tears fall. My cheek still throbbed, the ringing in my ears still there, but my gaze stayed on him, refusing to break down in front of him.


    He loomed closer, his aura suffocating me. "You are nothing but a curse. From the moment you were conceived, you have brought me nothing but loss."


    The words cut deep. Deeper than the p. Deeper than the goblet he had thrown. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But still... I held my head high.


    "I curse you, Hailee!" Father¡¯s roar thundered through the hall, so powerful the walls seemed to shake with it. His aura spread like wildfire, suffocating, pressing down on me until I could hardly breathe.


    My heart raced in terror as the weight of his words sank in. He was about to do it. He was about to strip me of the only thing that tied me to who I was¡ªmy wolf.


    "Stop!" Mother cried, clutching his arm, her body trembling. Her tears poured down freely now, her voice breaking with desperation. "Please, don¡¯t do this! She is your daughter. Our daughter! No matter what she¡¯s done, she is still ours. Please, don¡¯t take this from her."


    But Father shoved her away as though her touch irritates him. His eyes, dark with rage, never left me.


    "She is not my daughter. She is nothing. She has brought only shame and loss to this house. She has spat on our name, on everything I have built."


    "Don¡¯t say that!" Mother sobbed, falling to her knees before him. "She can change, she can still be saved¡ª"


    "There is nothing to save!" Father¡¯s roar silenced her. His finger stabbed the air toward me like an executioner¡¯s de. "From the moment she drew her first breath, she was a curse. And now she proves it to the world!"


    His words were like knives in my chest, each one sinking deeper, sharper. Still, I lifted my chin, refusing to let him see me break.


    "You are no longer useful to me, Hailee," he spat. "Not as a daughter. Not as a bride. Not as anything. You are less than nothing."


    I swallowed hard, my throat tight, but I refused to cry.


    Father¡¯s aura swelled, his voice deepened,ced with his ability. "For disgracing me before kings, for dragging my name through the dirt, for shattering all that I have built¡ªyour punishment will be greater than death."


    Mother gasped, her hands clutching her chest as she shook her head wildly. "No, please! You cannot do this, not to her! She is flesh of your flesh!"


    But Father¡¯s eyes were stone, merciless. He raised his hand, his voice booming with finality.


    "From this day forth, Hailee Stone, I curse you. You will be wolfless. Stripped of your strength, your birthright, your pride. For twenty years, you will walk this earth empty. No contact with this family... no wolf. That is the punishment for the shame you have brought upon me."

 Chapter 139: Married?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Married?</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "What did you find?" I asked, my voice shaking as I looked at the seer.


    She didn¡¯t speak right away. Her pale eyes seemed far away, like she was watching something we couldn¡¯t see. Then, slowly, she turned back to us.


    "She has gone home," the seer said.


    My chest tightened. "Home? You mean the cook¡¯s ce?"


    The seer shook her head. "No. That was never her real home. What you knew was only a small piece of her truth. She has gone back to where her blood belongs. A ce filled with power and danger. A ce she could not run from any longer."


    Her words pressed down on me like heavy stones. My fists curled. "Where is it? Tell me where she is."


    The seer¡¯s gaze held mine, sharp and cold. "That is not for me to tell. You must find the path yourself. Just know this¡ªshe did not leave you because she wanted to. She left because it was her destiny. If you follow her... you may find truths you are not ready for."


    Beside me, Dane shifted ufortably, but I couldn¡¯t look away. My wolf wed inside me, restless.


    Hailee... who are you really?


    I turned back to the seer, desperation tightening my throat. "Tell me where she is. I need to find her." My words cracked as I pleaded.


    But the seer only shook her head in firm disapproval. "I am not allowed to say, Nathan. But I can assure you this¡ªwhen the Moon Goddess deems it, you three will see her again. Until then, you must stop searching and learn to move forward with your life."


    My eyes widened as I shook my head. "No... no," I whispered.


    Dane, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. "Please... help us. What if she¡¯s in danger? We need to know."


    The seer shook her head again. "She is not in danger... she is..." She paused, and I furrowed my brow.


    "She is what?" I asked eagerly.


    The seer¡¯s eyes grew darker, almost glowing, as if she was weighing her words carefully. Her lips parted, but she hesitated before speaking.


    "She is... hidden," the seer finally said, her voice soft but heavy. "Protected by blood that is not yours. By a family you do not know."


    My heart thudded hard in my chest. "Family?" I asked, stepping closer. "What family? She only had her mother¡ª"


    The seer cut me off with a shake of her head. "No, Nathan. That was not her true family. That was the life she was given to hide who she really was. Hailee carries a name far older, far greater, than what you knew."


    Dane¡¯s eyes widened, his voice sharp with shock. "Then who is she?"


    The seer lowered her gaze, her pale eyes dimming as the firelight flickered against her face. "That is not mine to tell. The truth will reveal itself only when the Moon Goddess allows. All I can say is this¡ªshe is not lost. And when the timees, she will return. Not as the girl you once loved... but as who she was born to be."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, pressing against my chest like a crushing weight.


    I shook my head, my hands trembling. "No... she¡¯s Hailee. Just Hailee." My voice cracked as I said it, like I was trying to hold onto something slipping through my fingers.


    Dane ced a hand on my shoulder, his voice low. "Nathan... calm down."


    But I couldn¡¯t. I refused. Because no matter what the seer imed, Hailee was mine. And I would find her.


    I frowned at the seer. "Is there something you can tell me? At least which country she is in."


    The seer shook her head. "Sorry... I can¡¯t say more than what I have already said."


    I gritted my teeth and red at her before storming out of her room. I knew there was no need arguing or pressuring her to say more, because she wouldn¡¯t say beyond what the spirits wanted her to reveal.


    I got into the car, mmed the door shut, and started the engine while Dane got in the passenger seat beside me. I started the engine and drove out of the seer¡¯s hut. The car was quiet, but my chest was burning. My hands squeezed the wheel so tight they hurt.


    Dane looked out the window, then spoke softly. "Nathan... maybe the seer was right. Maybe we should stop searching. Wait for the Moon Goddess."


    I turned on him, my voice sharp. "Wait? You want me to sit here while Hailee is out there, alone? No. I can¡¯t."


    Dane¡¯s jaw tightened. "And what if you destroy yourself before you even find her?"


    "Then let me!" I shouted, mming my hand against the wheel. The car shook. "I¡¯d rather lose myself looking for her than live without her."


    Dane didn¡¯t answer. He just looked away.


    When we pulled into the pack grounds, my heart was pounding. The headlights showed Father standing on the steps of the mansion, his arms crossed, his aura heavy like a storm.


    Dane sighed. "We¡¯re in trouble."


    I parked hard, shoved the door open, and stepped out. Father¡¯s eyes locked on me right away, cold and sharp.


    "Where have you two been?" His voice was loud and strong. "Do you think you can disappear in the middle of the night?"


    I swallowed, my fists curling. His anger cut deep, but it still wasn¡¯t as painful as losing Hailee.


    Father sighed and inhaled deeply. "You want the truth, Nathan? Hailee is gone because she is no longer yours. She is getting married."


    The words struck me like ws to the chest. My whole body froze. "Married?" I rasped, my voice shaking. "To who? How?!"


    His gaze remained firm. "She left because she was betrothed. Her ce was never beside you. She has been imed elsewhere."


    My heart hammered painfully, the air ripped from my lungs. "No," I whispered. "Tell me who it is! Tell me!"


    Father¡¯s eyes sharpened as he shook his head. "I will not. If I tell you, you will go after her. You will storm her ceremony, destroy everything, and bring shame on this pack."


    My hands shook, my wolf raging inside, begging to break free. "I don¡¯t care! She is mine!"


    "No, Nathan," Father growled, his voice sharp and final. "By now she is already married. To a Lycan."


    The ground felt like it slipped from beneath me. Married? To a Lycan? My heart tore in two. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Dane¡¯s head whipped toward Father, his face pale with shock. But I... I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Hailee... my Hailee... married to another.

 Chapter 140: Banished

    <h4>Chapter 140: Banished</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "You have ten minutes to pick your things, Hailee... you are banished." Father¡¯s voice thundered, sharp and final.


    Where I sat, I felt numb. Empty. Not surprised¡ªbecause deep down, I had known this day woulde. From the moment I made the choice to let Nathan touch me, I knew it would all boil down to this. But a foolish part of me had still hoped... hoped that my father would be angry, yes, but still a father. That maybe, after the rage, he¡¯d findpassion. That he¡¯d still protect me.


    But I was wrong. So, painfully wrong. My image of him had always been wrong.


    "No... what are you doing? Where will she go?" Mother¡¯s voice broke the silence. She stepped forward, desperate, her hands trembling. "Please, you can¡¯t do this to her."


    For a moment, my heart skipped. I looked at her in disbelief. My mother. The same woman who had always stood firmly behind Father¡¯s decisions, no matter how harsh, was pleading for me? My breath caught in my chest.


    "Stay out of this," Father barked, his voiceced with rage. "She has stained this family¡¯s honor. There is no ce for her here."


    Mother shook her head, tears glistening in her eyes. "She is your daughter! Our daughter! You cannot throw her away like she is nothing."


    I swallowed hard, my throat aching, as I watched them. My chest twisted painfully¡ªnot just from the fear of banishment, but from the shock of seeing Mother fight for me when I least expected it.


    Father¡¯s re shifted back to me, sharp enough to cut through skin. "She chose her path," he spat. "And now she must walk it."


    Mother¡¯s hands balled into fists, her voice shaking but strong. "And you chose to be a father. That means you do not abandon your child, no matter what she has done."


    But Father ignored her. His stare pinned me down onest time before he spun on his heel. "Ten minutes," he growled, his voice echoing through the hall like a curse. "If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have the guards drag you away like a criminal."


    He stormed out, his aura leaving a cold heaviness behind.


    "Wait¡ªplease, listen!" Mother¡¯s voice trembled as she rushed after him, her steps hurried, desperate. The sound of their voices faded down the corridor, her pleas colliding with his anger.


    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t bother to run after them. What was the point? His mind was made up. No begging, no crying would change it.


    So I stood, numb, then turned and walked toward my room. My hands felt heavy as I pulled my small bag from the corner and began packing what little I could take. Clothes. A few books. Nothing that really mattered, because nothing mattered anymore.


    As I folded thest of my things, the question dug deep into me¡ªwhere do I go?


    My first thought was the Full Moon Pack. Nathan. Dane. Callum. For a second, hope flickered, but it died just as quickly. If I showed up there, it would only drag them into this. Father¡¯s wrath would fall on them too. I couldn¡¯t risk it. I couldn¡¯t let them pay for my choices.


    That left me with nowhere.


    As I zipped the bag shut, the weight of reality pressed down on me harder than ever. Not only was I about to be banished... I had nothing to fall back on.


    No money. No support. No future.


    Father had frozen my ounts four years ago, stripping away every shred of independence. Since then, I had survived in the Full Moon Pack on the scraps of ie Mother Violet earned as a cook and what little I made as a library keeper. But now? Now I would be wolfless and penniless. A rogue in everything but name.


    I wiped at my face roughly and grabbed my bag, forcing my feet to carry me downstairs.


    When I reached the living room, voices hit me.


    It was Peter and Father.


    Peter stood squared off against Father, his fists clenched, his face red with fury.


    "You can¡¯t do this to her!" Peter¡¯s voice cracked, echoing through the hall. "She¡¯s your daughter. Banishment? That¡¯s not punishment¡ªit¡¯s a death sentence! Give her something else. Anything else!"


    Father¡¯s eyes zed, his aura mming against the walls like a storm. "You dare question me, Peter?" His tone was lethal, heavy with Alphamand.


    Peter didn¡¯t flinch, though his chest heaved. "I dare because this is wrong. Hailee doesn¡¯t deserve to be thrown to the wolves like she¡¯s nothing."


    For a moment, hope flickered in my chest again. Peter was fighting for me. Peter cared.


    But then Father¡¯s aura grew darker, colder. He stepped closer to Peter, his voice dropping to a growl that made my blood freeze. "One more word, and you¡¯ll join her. Or worse¡ªyou¡¯ll lose everything you hold dear. Do you understand me?"


    Peter¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists trembling, but he didn¡¯t speak again.


    The silence was suffocating. My heart cracked, not just from Father¡¯s cruelty, but from watching Peter¡¯s helplessness under his weight.


    I shifted my bag higher on my shoulder, my throat burning, and for the first time, I felt the reality of it¡ªthere was truly no one who could save me now.


    Father red at me, his hate for me so obvious in his eyes. "Like I said¡ªyou will remain wolfless for twenty years. That is my decree. Now... get out."


    His voice thundered through the hall, final and merciless.


    "No!" Mother cried, rushing toward me, but two guards stepped forward, catching her arms and holding her back. Her cries tore through the room.


    I couldn¡¯t even look at her¡ªI was too ashamed, too broken. The weight of a hundred eyes pressed on me. Staff lined the hall, whispering, watching, their faces carved with disgust, disappointment, and scorn.


    Each step I took toward the door felt like copsing. My bag dragged against my side, but the real weight was the shame crushing my chest. I kept my head down, refusing to meet their stares, though I could still hear the whispers¡ª"disgrace"... "traitor"... "unworthy."


    When the great doors opened, the cold air outside pped against my face, and with it came the realization¡ªI was truly alone. Banished.


    My knees nearly buckled as I stepped past the gates, but then¡ª


    "Hailee."


    My head snapped up.

 Chapter 141: A New Home

    <h4>Chapter 141: A New Home</h4>


    Hailee POV


    There she was. Mother Violet. My nanny from birth... the one who had been more like a mother figure in my life. She stood waiting just beyond the gates, a bag slung over her shoulder, her dark hair gleaming in the fading light. The moment I saw her, the dam inside me broke.


    I dropped my own bag and ran straight into her arms, sobbing uncontrobly. "Mother..." My voice cracked, broken. "I¡¯m alone. I¡ªI have nothing left."


    Her arms wrapped around me tight, strong, andforting, and she whispered into my hair, "No, you¡¯re not. You have me. Always."


    I cried harder, clinging to her as though she were thest solid thing in my world. She pulled back just enough to brush away my tears, her eyes shining with a mix of sorrow and concern.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Hailee. You¡¯re with me now. And I¡¯ll never let them hurt you again."


    Through my tears, I choked out the question, "Where... where are we going?"


    Her lips curved into a soft, almost secretive smile. "We¡¯ll stay with one of my friends. She¡¯ll take us in."


    I blinked at her, confused. "Your... friend?"


    She nodded, her hand smoothing over my hair. "Yes. She¡¯s a vampire¡ªbut don¡¯t be afraid. She¡¯s a good one. She¡¯ll keep us safe."


    My chest heaved as I tried to steady my breath, the words sinking in. I didn¡¯t know what waited for me beyond the borders, or with this vampire friend... but I wasn¡¯t scared because Mother Violet always took care of me.


    Mother Violet didn¡¯t waste time. She pulled my bag over her shoulder with one hand, her other arm still holding me steady as if she knew I might copse again at any second.


    "Come," she whispered firmly. "We need to leave before your father changes his mind and sends guards after us."


    I nodded quickly, wiping my tears with the back of my hand. My chest still ached, but with her beside me, I felt like I could breathe again.


    We walked down the road together until we reached the main street outside the packnds. There, she raised her hand, and a taxi pulled over almost instantly, as though she had arranged it beforehand.


    I slid into the backseat beside her, clutching her hand tightly as the car sped away. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look back at the gates I had just been thrown out of. My home was gone. My family¡ªat least the one inside those walls¡ªwas gone.


    The ride was quiet, the city blurring past the window, until we stopped at the airport. My chest tightened again as the weight of what we were doing hit me. We weren¡¯t just leaving the pack... we were leaving everything.


    "Do we... really have to fly?" I whispered, my voice trembling as we walked into the terminal.


    "Yes," Violet said gently but firmly, guiding me along. "It¡¯s safer this way. By the time your father even thinks of searching, we¡¯ll already be far beyond his reach."


    Her confidence soothed me. She moved like she had done this before.


    We checked in, boarded, and soon I was strapped into a seat, staring out the window as the ne rumbled to life. My heart pounded as the ground fell away beneath us, the world below shrinking until it looked like nothing more than a shadow.


    I clutched Violet¡¯s hand the entire time, even when my eyelids grew heavy. Somewhere between my fear and exhaustion, I drifted off.


    When I woke, the ne had alreadynded. The air outside was different¡ªwarmer, scented faintly with something sweet and metallic I couldn¡¯t ce. Violet led me through the busy streets until finally, we reached a quiet estate tucked away from the city lights.


    It was tall dark, with stone walls covered in ivy. Lanterns glowed along the path, and the silence around it was so deep it made my skin prickle.


    "This..." Violet said softly, pausing at the gates, "is her home. The vampire I told you about."


    I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening around hers. My heart thumped, but I forced myself to nod.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Hailee," she said, her voice full of reassurance. "She¡¯s not like the others. She¡¯s my friend. And she will keep you safe."


    And with that, she pushed open the gates, leading me inside.


    The gates creaked open, and Violet¡¯s steady hand guided me forward. My heart pounded in my chest as we walked up the stone path, thenterns flickering with a strange, eerie glow. The heavy doors opened before we even reached them, as though someone had been waiting.


    A woman stepped out. She was tall, with long ck hair that shimmered like silk in the dim light. Her eyes¡ªred, but not cruel¡ªstudied me carefully, and for a moment I froze, every story I had ever heard about vampires screaming in the back of my mind.


    But then... she smiled. Warm, calm. The sharpness of her aura softened as she opened her arms toward Violet.


    "Violet," she said, her voice sounding friendly. "It¡¯s been too long."


    Violet¡¯s hand squeezed mine as she stepped forward. "Thank you for weing us," she said quietly. "This is Hailee... my girl."


    The vampire¡¯s gaze slid to me, and instead of hunger or hate, I saw something else in her eyes¡ªconcern. She nodded once. "Then she is wee here."


    Relief tugged at my chest, though nerves still prickled under my skin. I lowered my gaze, whispering, "Thank you."


    "Come," she said, gesturing us inside.


    The air shifted as we stepped into her home. The warmth of thenterns gave way to the rich scent of herbs, books, and something faintly metallic that I tried not to think about. The space wasrge, yet strangelyforting.


    As Violet and I followed her deeper inside, footsteps echoed faintly from the staircase. I turned just as someone appeared, descending with calm, unhurried grace.


    A man.


    He looked young¡ªno older than his mid-twenties¡ªbut there was an otherworldly sharpness to him. His hair was white as snow, falling just to his jaw, yet his eyes were a deep, mesmerizing, striking green. That contrast alone made my breath hitch. He carried himself with ease, dressed in simple dark clothes, yet there was something about him.


    The vampire woman nced at him, then back at us. Her lips curved faintly. "This is my son, Frederick."


    His eyes flicked to me, curious but unreadable, beforending briefly on Violet in acknowledgment. I swallowed hard, suddenly hyper-aware of how out of ce I felt standing there in my worn clothes, a bag clutched tightly in my hands.


    For the first time since being cast out, I realized¡ªI wasn¡¯t just in a new ce. I was in apletely different world.

 Chapter 142: The Lie

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Lie</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Frederick¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, calm and unreadable, before he finally moved closer. His steps were quiet, almost too quiet, as if he glided more than walked.


    "Hailee," he said, his voice low but polite. He extended his hand.


    For a second, I hesitated¡ªevery warning about vampires echoed in my head. But something about his expression... it wasn¡¯t threatening. It was calm, almost respectful. Slowly, I reached out and ced my hand in his.


    His grip was cool but firm,forting me in a strange way. "Wee," he said simply, giving my hand a gentle shake before releasing it.


    I swallowed, nodding slightly. "Thank you." My voice was quiet, almost lost in the grand space of the hall.


    "Come," he said, picking up my bag with surprising ease. "I¡¯ll show you your room."


    I followed him up the staircase, my hand brushing the carved railing as we climbed. The hallways were lined with tall windows and velvet curtains, everything elegant but carrying that faint metallic scent I tried not to notice.


    We stopped at a door halfway down the corridor. Frederick pushed it open and stepped aside, gesturing for me to go in first.


    The room was warm, lit by soft goldenmps. A wide bed stood against the far wall, the nkets neat and inviting. A small desk sat by the window, and there was even a wardrobe already half-filled with clothes. My chest tightened at the thought that they had prepared this for me.


    I turned back to Frederick, who set my bag down gently at the foot of the bed. "This is yours now," he said. "If you need anything, just knock."


    My brows furrowed. "Knock?"


    He gave a faint nod, his lips curving into the slightest smile. "My room is right next door."


    The words settled heavy in my chest, stirring something I couldn¡¯t name. His gaze held mine for a moment longer than it should have before he stepped back toward the door.


    "Rest, Hailee," he said softly, his tone unreadable. "You¡¯ve had enough for one day."


    And with that, he left, the door closing quietly behind him.


    I sank onto the bed, my heart racing again¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t just from fear but worry.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my mind racing. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t rest. The silence of this ce only made my thoughts louder. There was one thing I still needed to do... one call I needed to make.


    I pushed myself up and walked to the door. My steps were hesitant, but my decision was firm. I couldn¡¯t leave things the way they were¡ªnot without hearing their voices, not without letting them know I was safe.


    I knocked softly on the next door. Frederick opened it almost at once, as if he had been expecting me. His calm eyes studied me for a moment before he asked, "What is it?"


    I swallowed hard. "I... I need to make a call. But it can¡¯t be traced. If my father or anyone finds out, it¡¯ll be worse for me. Do you... have a way?"


    For a moment, his expression was unreadable. Then he gave a small nod, turned, and crossed to a drawer near his bed. He pulled out a sleek ck phone, one that didn¡¯t look like anything I¡¯d seen before.


    "Here," he said, handing it to me. "Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll destroy the SIM. No one will follow it back here."


    Relief washed through me, and I managed a faint smile. "Thank you, Frederick. Truly."


    He gave a short nod, not asking questions, not pressing me for details. Just steady, quiet help.


    I carried the phone back to my room, my palms sweaty as I dialed the number I knew by heart. My chest ached with every ring, my heart thudding painfully.


    And then¡ª


    "Hello?" Nathan¡¯s voice. Low, steady, but with an edge that made my breath catch.


    "Nath."


    "Hailee?" Nathan¡¯s breath caught. "Is it really you?"


    My chest tightened. "It¡¯s me," I whispered, trying to steady my shaking voice. "I just wanted you to know I¡¯m fine."


    Silence followed, but I could hear his uneven breathing. "Fine?" he repeated, almost disbelieving. "Do you have any idea what it¡¯s been like? I¡¯ve been going mad not knowing where you are. I thought¡ª" His words broke, and for a heartbeat, all I heard was the sound of his breathing, heavy with worry.


    My hand trembled around the phone. I closed my eyes, fighting the ache in my chest. "I¡¯m okay," I said again, softer. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore."


    But Nathan let out a bitter, brokenugh. "Don¡¯t have to worry? You disappear, no word, no trace¡ªand then I hear rumors..." His voice grew rougher, like gravel. "Tell me, Hailee. Tell me it isn¡¯t true. That you¡¯re not¡ª"


    He paused for a moment. "¡ªmarried."


    My stomach dropped. My fingers trembled around the phone. Married? That¡¯s what he thought? That¡¯s what he had been told?


    My lips parted, but no words came at first. Then, before I could stop myself, I forced the lie out. "...Yes."


    The single word felt like a de in my chest, hurting me even as it left my lips.


    On the other end, I heard Nathan¡¯s breath catch sharply, as though I had just struck him.


    I wanted to take it back. To scream that it wasn¡¯t true. That I loved him. I loved all three of them. That they were the only ones my heart had ever chosen, the only ones my soul would ever belong to. I wanted to cry out that no vow, no lie, no forced marriage could ever change what was written into my very blood.


    But the words died in my throat, strangled by fear.


    Because this was the only way. The only way to keep him safe. To keep them all safe. If they believed I belonged to another, if they turned their backs on me in anger, then they would stop searching, stop risking themselves for me. They would live.


    Tears slipped down my face as I whispered, barely audible, "I¡¯m sorry."


    The silence on the line stretched so long I thought maybe he had hung up. But then Nathan¡¯s voice came back, broken and sharp like shattered ss.


    "Then you should never talk to me again."


    I froze. My whole body felt cold, like the words had turned into ice inside me.


    "Don¡¯t call me. Don¡¯t text me. Don¡¯t even think about me." Nathan¡¯s voice shook, like he was trying not to cry, but he forced the words out anyway.


    "You made your choice, Hailee." His breathing was rough, heavy, like every word was hard for him to say. "You picked someone else over me. Over us." His voice cracked, and I could almost feel his heart breaking through the phone.


    "Now live with it." His tone turned sharp and hard, like a door mming shut. "Live with your new life, with your so-called husband. But don¡¯te running back when it all falls apart. Don¡¯t you dare."


    The silence after that felt endless. For a moment, I hoped he¡¯d take it back, that he¡¯d tell me he didn¡¯t mean it.


    But then hisst words cut through me like a knife.


    "I hate you, Hailee."


    And then the line went dead.


    The phone slipped from my hand andnded on the bed. My chest felt hollow, like someone had carved the heart right out of me. Tears poured down my face, but I didn¡¯t wipe them away.


    Still... I couldn¡¯t stop. I needed them to hear it. To believe the lie. To let me go.


    With trembling hands, I dialed Callum¡¯s number.


    He picked up almost instantly.


    "Callum..."


    "Hailee? Is it really¡ª"


    "Yes," I cut in, forcing the words out before my courage failed. "It¡¯s me. I just... I wanted you to know. I¡¯m married now. To my betrothed."


    The silence that followed burned worse than any scream.


    When Callum finally spoke, his voice was raw, shaking with fury and pain. "Married? Just like that? After everything? You¡¯re heartless, Hailee. Do you even realize what you¡¯ve done to me? To us?"


    My tears blurred everything. "I¡¯m sorry, Callum. I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," he snapped, his voice cracking. "Don¡¯t ever call me again."


    The line went dead again.


    My hands shook so violently I nearly dropped the phone. But I wasn¡¯t finished. I dialed Dane¡¯s line.


    "Hi Dane."


    He answered slower than the others, his voice cautious. "Hailee?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing the de back into my own chest. "Dane... I¡¯m married."


    The silence was deafening. Then, hisugh¡ªbitter, broken. "So it¡¯s true. All through the night I told myself they were lying, that you¡¯d never... and now you tell me this?" His voice trembled, his breath hitching. "You¡¯re cruel, Hailee. Cruel."


    I pressed my hand to my mouth, choking back a sob. "Dane, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    "You¡¯ve made your choice," he cut me off, his tone t and dead. "Don¡¯t ever call me again."


    The call ended.


    And that was it.


    Three hearts broken by a lie.


    I curled into myself on the bed, the phone slipping from my fingers.


    My heart ached, but I knew this was for the best. Because this was the path I had chosen. To protect them. I don¡¯t want them paying for my mess. Even if it meant destroying myself in the process. Even if it meant them hating me forever.

 Chapter 143: One Month

    <h4>Chapter 143: One Month</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    One monthter.


    The nights had only grown heavier. I tried to rest, but sleep never came easy. When I closed my eyes, all I heard were their voices, their anger, and their pain. Nathan¡¯sst words¡ªI hate you¡ªstill burned through me like a fire I couldn¡¯t put out.


    I told myself I did the right thing, that this was the only way to protect them. But the weight of it suffocates me every day, until even standing felt like a battle.


    I had grown tired. My body ached, my steps dragged, and no matter how much I forced myself to eat, the food sat heavy and strange in my stomach. Some mornings I barely made it out of bed.


    The door creaked open, and Mother walked in. Her eyes swept over me where I sat slumped on the edge of my bed, my hair unbrushed, my skin pale.


    "Hailee," she said softly, but there was worry in her voice. She stepped closer, studying me with sharp eyes. "You don¡¯t look well."


    I forced a small smile. "I¡¯m fine."


    Her brows furrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. She reached out and touched my forehead, then my wrist, her cool fingers lingering against my pulse. "No," she murmured. "You¡¯re not fine. Something¡¯s wrong."


    I looked away, my throat tightening. "I¡¯m just tired, Mother. That¡¯s all."


    But she didn¡¯t believe me. I could feel it in the way her hand stayed on my arm, her gaze steady, searching.


    "Hailee," she said again, her tone lower now, heavier. "Tell me the truth. When was yourst monthly flow?"


    The air froze around me. My stomach dropped. My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as though she had already guessed the answer before I could speak. "Hailee," she pressed, her voice firm and panicked now, "answer me. Have you seen your flow this month?"


    I swallowed hard, shaking my head quickly. "I... I don¡¯t remember. Maybe I just missed it. It happens sometimes."


    Her hand tightened around my arm. "No. Not like this." She knelt down in front of me, her face level with mine, her eyes sharp and searching. "Your body looks pale, your eyes heavy, and you¡¯re sick every morning. Don¡¯t lie to me. You know what this means."


    Tears stung my eyes. I shook my head again, refusing to hear it, refusing to believe it. "No. It¡¯s just stress. That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve been through too much. It¡¯s nothing more than that."


    But Mother¡¯s gaze never wavered. Her voice dropped lower, steady and unshakable. "Hailee... you are with child."


    The words hit me like a strike to the chest. My throat closed, my breath caught, and my whole body went cold.


    "No..." I whispered, but even as I said it, I knew she was right. Every sign, every ache, every sickness¡ªit all pointed to one truth I couldn¡¯t run from.


    Mother¡¯s face softened, sorrow flickering in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t look away. "You know it. You feel it. There is life inside you."


    A sob tore out of me as I pressed my hands against my stomach, trembling. "But I don¡¯t know whose it is."


    Her brows drew together, her lips parting as realization dawned. She didn¡¯t need me to say more. She already knew. And instead of yelling at me she pulled me into her arms for a hug.


    Mother¡¯s arms held me tight, but her silence spoke louder than her tears. When she finally pulled back, her eyes locked on mine. There was no anger in them. Only a knowing weight, as if she had pieced everything together long before I admitted it.


    "You don¡¯t need to say more," she whispered. Her voice was low, steady, but it cut straight through me. "I know, Hailee."


    My breath hitched. "You... you know what?"


    Her eyes glistened, but her shoulders stayed square. "That night. You were with Nathan. And Callum. And Dane. All of them."


    My heart stopped. The truth I hadn¡¯t wanted to say aloud hung heavy in the space between us. Shame burned my cheeks, but I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Mother¡¯s lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t look away. "I saw it in your eyes the day you left them behind. I knew something had happened, something that bound you to each of them in ways you could not untangle. And now..." She lowered her gaze to my stomach. "Now the proof is here."


    I shook my head helplessly, fresh tears spilling. "Then what do I do? How do I live with this? I don¡¯t even know whose child¡ª"


    Mother¡¯s hand pressed down firmly on my shoulder, silencing me. Her eyes were sharp now, not with anger but with determination. "You don¡¯t have to decide everything today. But this... this cannot stay hidden for long. I must speak to someone I trust¡ªmy friend. She will know what must be done."


    Fear wed at my chest. "Your friend?" My voice cracked. "Mother... if Aunt Magnificent finds out, will she even let me stay here? What if she sends me away¡ªnow that I¡¯m... like this?"


    Mother¡¯s lips pressed together, her eyes softening with sorrow. She brushed a strand of hair from my face, her fingers trembling. "Do not fear her yet. Let me speak first. Perhaps she will see the child not as a shame, but as a reason to protect you."


    But her words didn¡¯t ease the worry inside me. As she rose to her feet, her skirts swishing softly against the floor, dread twisted through me. My hands clutched my stomach without thinking, as if I could shield it from the world.


    Mother walked to the door, her back straight, her steps certain even though her eyes glistened with tears. She pulled the door open, pausing only once to look back at me. "Stay here. Rest. I will return soon."


    And then she left, the sound of the door closing echoing like a final drumbeat in my chest.


    But before I could take a steadying breath, the door creaked open again.


    Frederick stood there.


    His tall figure filled the doorway, his gaze calm, unreadable as always. The goldenmplight caught the sharp nes of his face, his eyes dark and steady as theynded on me.


    For a long moment, he said nothing. Only watched me¡ªwatched the tears on my cheeks, the way my hands pressed protectively over my stomach.


    My breath caught, my heart pounding. Did he know?


    "Hailee," he said atst, his voice quiet, carrying no judgment. Just that calm, steady weight that always unsettled me. "What troubles you?"


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. His eyes were too steady, too calm, as if he was waiting for me to open the door inside myself. My lips trembled, but the silence between us pressed so heavily that it hurt more than speaking.


    "I..." My voice cracked. I lowered my gaze, staring at my trembling hands. "I¡¯m pregnant." I said truthfully. There was no need to lie... he will find out one way or the other.


    Frederick didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t gasp, didn¡¯t even blink. He only stood there, his calm eyes fixed on me, as if he had already known.


    Tears welled in my eyes, and I choked out, "And I don¡¯t know whose it is."


    Still he said nothing, and that silence tore me open further. My voice grew louder, shaky. "I was with Nathan. And Callum. And Dane. That night, before everything¡ªbefore I left. I don¡¯t know which of them... which of them is the father."


    Shame burned through me, flooding my face hot with tears. I covered my mouth with one hand, as though I could take the confession back, bury it where no one would ever hear. But it was toote.


    Frederick finally stepped forward, slow and unhurried, and lowered himself to sit on the chair across from me. His eyes never wavered.


    "Why don¡¯t you tell them the truth," he said softly. "They could do a paternity test."


    I shook my head helplessly, my tears spilling faster. "They already hate me. I told them I was married, that I belonged to someone else. I lied because I thought it would protect them. But now... now if they ever found out about this..." My words broke, strangled in my throat. "They would never look at me the same again."


    The shame in my chest swelled until I thought it would crush me. But Frederick stood up from where he sat beside me and lowered himself to my level. His eyes stayed calm, steady, as if nothing I said could shake him.


    "Then let people think it is mine," he said quietly.


    My breath hitched. "What?"


    His hand brushed the back of the chair, his expression unreadable but his words sharp, final. "I will carry this burden with you, Hailee. If anyone asks... this child is mine. I am the father. I am responsible. That way, Hailee, you will be safe. No one will question you; no one will dare speak against you. And most importantly, your child will have a father. What do you say?"

 Chapter 144: Not One But Three

    <h4>Chapter 144: Not One But Three</h4>


    Hailee POV


    Later that night


    I sat on my bed, pulling my knees to my chest. Frederick¡¯s words would not leave my head. I kept seeing his face. He didn¡¯t judge me. He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t look at me with anger. Instead, he offered me something I didn¡¯t expect¡ªprotection. A cover. A name to hide behind.


    But why?


    Why would a vampire I barely knew say such a thing? What would it cost me if I agreed? What would it cost him?


    My stomach turned as I put my hands over it. The little life inside me was still silent, but it was already changing everything. If I epted Frederick¡¯s offer, it would be a lie. A lie bigger than the one I told Nathan, Callum, and Dane.


    A lie I could never take back.


    My heart beat fast, too fast. I pressed my face against my knees and whispered into the room, "Can I really trust him?"


    THREE MONTHS LATER!


    My body changed in ways I couldn¡¯t hide anymore. My belly was no longer t, and every step reminded me of the secret I carried inside me.


    Frederick never asked again if I epted his offer. He didn¡¯t need to. Without saying a word, he had already stepped into the role.


    He brought me food when I couldn¡¯t stand the smell of the kitchen. He ced soft pillows behind my back when I sat too long. He kept the curious eyes of the house away, his quiet presence like a wall that no one dared cross.


    And still, I hadn¡¯t said yes. I hadn¡¯t said no. I simply watched him¡ªwatched how he cared, how he shielded me, as though the decision had already been made without my voice.


    He came into my room carrying a tray. Warm bread, fruit, and tea. "You didn¡¯t eat much at dinner," he said calmly, setting the tray on the table by my bed.


    I tried to smile, though my stomach churned again. "I can¡¯t seem to keep anything down."


    He gave a slow nod, his eyes softening. "Then you¡¯ll try again. You need your strength."


    I ced a hand over my stomach, biting my lip. Something strange had been happeningtely¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t understand. My chest rose and fell quickly as I whispered, "Frederick... I think something is wrong."


    At once, he turned, his sharp eyes fixed on me. "Wrong? Tell me."


    I swallowed hard, tears stinging my eyes. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just one."


    His brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    I gripped my gown tight, pressing both hands against my swollen stomach. "I feel them. Not one... but three. Three little hearts. Three little kicks. I feel them moving inside me, all at once."


    For the first time since I¡¯d met him, Frederick¡¯s calm face cracked with something close to shock. He stepped forward quickly, his cool hand steadying mine over my stomach. His eyes searched me, searching for truth in my words.


    "Three..." he repeated, his voice low.


    I nodded, trembling. "Three pups."


    Silence stretched, heavy and sharp, before Frederick pulled back. His jaw tightened, his voice turning serious. "I have to make a call. You need a doctor, Hailee. Someone who can confirm this."


    I gripped his sleeve, panic rushing through me. "What if it¡¯s three... what do I do..."


    Frederick¡¯s gaze stayed firm on mine. His voice was low but sure. "Nothing... you will do absolutely nothing, Hailee. Triplets are gifts. You should know that."


    My lips parted, trembling. Gifts? That was not how my father would see it. That was not how the world would see it. But the steadiness in his eyes made something in my chest loosen, just a little.


    "I¡¯ll be back," he said, his tone clipped now. He gave me onest look before striding out of the room.


    Not long after, the door opened again¡ªMother. Her face was pale, her eyes darting between me and the bed. She came closer, her skirts brushing softly against the floor.


    "Frederick told me something," she said carefully.


    My heart lurched. "I feel it, Mother," I whispered.


    Mother¡¯s brows knit tightly. She looked at my stomach, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I¡¯ve been suspecting, Hailee. Your belly is bigger than it should be for three months. But hearing it now... it makes sense." She ced her hand lightly over my stomach, her touch shaking. "Three... I should have known."


    Tears pricked my eyes as I lowered my gaze. "What do we do?"


    Mother¡¯s lips trembled, but she forced her voice to be steady. "We wait for Frederick."


    Momentster, the door opened again, and he returned. His face was unreadable, but his voice left no space for questions. "We¡¯re going to the hospital. Now."


    The air shifted, thick and heavy, as he guided me to my feet. Mother wrapped a cloak around my shoulders, and before I knew it, we were in his car. The night air was cool, the world outside moving in shadows as the tires hummed against the road. Frederick drove in silence, his jaw tight, his hands steady on the wheel.


    The hospital was not like the grand halls of our home. Its walls were pale cream, smelling faintly of herbs and clean linen. The lights buzzed softly overhead, and the air carried that sharp scent of medicine and metal.


    Nurses in pale uniforms moved quickly through the halls, their shoes clicking softly against the polished floor. Some carried clipboards, others whispered to one another, their eyes curious but never lingering too long.


    Frederick kept close, one hand guiding me gently by the arm as though shielding me from every stare. "This way," he murmured, leading us down a quieter corridor.


    We entered a small room lit by a singlemp. The bed was neat, the sheets crisp and white. The hum of a machine filled the air, steady and low.


    A doctor in a long white coat stepped inside, his hands gloved, his eyes sharp but kind. He gave Frederick a short nod before looking at me. "You must be Hailee," he said softly. "I¡¯ve been told enough to know this is urgent. Please, lie down."


    I obeyed, my heart pounding as Mother hovered near the foot of the bed, her hands wringing the fabric of her gown.


    The doctor adjusted the machine beside him, the wires clicking softly into ce. The room seemed to hold its breath as he ced the cool round device gently on my belly.


    A sound filled the air¡ªfast, steady, pulsing. Not one. Not two. But three.


    Three tiny heartbeats.


    Mother gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. Frederick sucked a deep breath, but his eyes... they softened, almost in awe.


    The doctor looked up, his voice calm. "It is confirmed. You are carrying triplets. Three boys."


    The room spun around me, my breath catching in my throat.


    My lips parted, but no sound came. My hands shook where they rested over my stomach. Three lives. Three sons.


    Mother swayed where she stood, gripping the edge of the bed for support. "Three..." she whispered, her voice breaking. "Moon above..."


    The doctor adjusted his sses and cleared his throat, his tone calm but heavy with meaning. "They are strong. Their heartbeats are steady. But Hailee, you must understand what this means."


    I blinked through my tears. "What... what do you mean?"


    He folded his arms, his presencemanding though he never raised his voice. "You are not human, and neither are they. They are werewolves. Triplets like these will not follow the same time as ordinary children. They will not wait nine months."


    My chest tightened. "Then...?"


    "Three months more," he said firmly. "That is all. Your body will not hold them longer than that. By the turn of the season, these pups will be born."


    Frederick¡¯s jaw tightened as he stood beside me, his cool hand brushing mine for steadiness. His voice was low, serious. "Three months..." he repeated.


    The doctor nodded. "They wille early, but strong. Already they grow faster than you realize. That is why your belly isrger than it should be."


    I gasped softly, pressing both palms against my stomach, as though I could already feel them pushing forward. "So soon..." My voice cracked. "I thought I had more time."


    The drive back was silent. My hands stayed pressed against my stomach the entire way, as if holding the truth in ce. Mother sat in the backseat, her face pale and unreadable, her eyes lost somewhere far away. Frederick drove with the same steady calm as always, but I could feel it¡ªthe tension rolling off him in waves.


    When we reached the house, he helped me out of the car, his cool hand steadying me until I was safe inside. Mother excused herself, muttering something about needing rest, and disappeared down the hall, leaving the two of us alone.


    I sank onto my bed, my body heavy, my thoughts heavier. Three months. Just three months until everything changed. My heart raced with fear, but exhaustion weighed down my eyelids.


    Frederick ced the cloak aside, then stood over me, silent for a moment. His eyes, usually unreadable, were softer now, watching me with a weight I didn¡¯t understand.


    Finally, he spoke. His voice was low, almost careful. "Hailee... I need you to know something."


    I lifted my eyes to his, my chest tightening. "What is it?"


    He hesitated, as though choosing his words, then exhaled slowly. "I like you." His voice was firm now, unshaken. "I really do."


    My breath caught, my lips parting, but no words came. The world seemed to tilt around me, the weight of his confession pressing against the storm already inside my chest.


    And before I could answer¡ªbefore I could even breathe¡ªhe turned and walked toward the door, leaving me frozen on the bed, my heart pounding like a drum.

 Chapter 145: Labour

    <h4>Chapter 145: Labour</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    Six months


    "Frederick, you don¡¯t have to do this," Iined for what felt like the hundredth time.


    But as always, he ignored me. His cool hands stayed firm and gentle, pressing against my swollen feet, working the ache out of them with careful patience.


    I sighed, leaning back against the pillows. "Honestly, I¡¯ve told you I can manage."


    "You¡¯ve told me many things," he said calmly, not looking up. "And I¡¯ve ignored most of them."


    I shot him a tired re, but he didn¡¯t flinch. He never did.


    "Frederick¡ª"


    "Hailee." His tone softened, though his hands kept their steady rhythm. "You¡¯re carrying three lives inside you. If I can ease even a fraction of that burden, I will."


    My chest tightened at his words. I wanted to argue, to tell him again he didn¡¯t owe me anything, but the truth was... I didn¡¯t hate thefort. I didn¡¯t hate his steady presence at my side.


    I rested my head back and closed my eyes. "You¡¯re stubborn," I muttered.


    "Correct," he replied simply, and I swore I could almost hear the ghost of a smile in his voice.


    I didn¡¯t know how or when I had fallen asleep, but when I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Frederick. He was seated on the armchair across from me, his tall frame folded with quiet patience, his eyes fixed on me as always.


    If it had been months ago, I would have found it unsettling and creepy¡ªhim sitting there, watching me while I slept. But now, I was used to it. His presence had be a strange kind offort, a shield I didn¡¯t know I needed.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, his voice low. He rose from the chair and crossed the room with that smooth, quiet grace of his. "How do you feel?"


    I pushed myself up against the pillows, brushing hair from my face. "Heavy. Tired. The usual."


    He gave a small nod, his lips curving faintly. "Still beautiful, though."


    My breath caught at the words, my heart skipping before I could stop it. His gaze lingered on mine, longer than it should have, and suddenly the air between us shifted.


    He reached out, his cool fingers brushing my cheek, and I didn¡¯t move. My chest rose and fell too quickly, my pulse racing as he leaned closer.


    For a moment, I let him. His face was so close I could feel the whisper of his breath, the weight of his presence pressing against me. His lips brushed mine lightly¡ªsoft, careful, almost asking for permission.


    And I almost let him in.


    But in that same instant, Nathan¡¯sugh, Callum¡¯s voice, Dane¡¯s touch¡ªall of them flooded my mind like a storm. My heart twisted painfully, and before I could stop myself, I pulled away, shaking my head.


    "I can¡¯t," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Frederick froze, searching my face, but he didn¡¯t force it. He only nodded once, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes as he drew back.


    And then¡ªpain ripped through me.


    Sharp, sudden, blinding. My hands flew to my stomach as a cry tore from my throat. My whole body tightened, the pressure unbearable.


    "Hailee!" Frederick¡¯s voice snapped intomand, worried but urgent, as he caught me before I could fall back against the bed.


    Another wave of pain crashed through me, stronger, making my breath hitch and my vision blur. "It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s starting," I gasped, clutching his arm.


    The pain mmed through me again, harder, tearing the breath from my lungs. I clutched at Frederick¡¯s arm, gasping, my vision swimming.


    "Hold on," Frederick said firmly, sounding panicked now. He pulled out his ck phone, fingers moving quickly. "It¡¯s happening. We need them¡ªnow."


    I barely heard the words as another scream ripped out of me. Sweat covered my face, my body trembling under the strain.


    The door burst open, and Mother rushed in, her eyes wide with fear. Behind her came another figure¡ªFrederick¡¯s mother. Both women hurried to my side, their hands hovering, helpless.


    "She¡¯s inbor," Frederick said quickly, his voice calm, controlled. He snapped the phone shut. "They¡¯re on their way."


    And soon¡ªthey came. The midwife first, her arms full of cloths and bowls. Then the doctors, carrying cases of sharp tools and bottles that smelled of herbs. And finally¡ªa healer. The air turned thick with panic and urgency as everyone got set to work.


    "Lay her back," the midwifemanded. "She¡¯s dting. We must start."


    Frederick slid behind me, lifting my upper body gently as I leaned into him. His chest was firm, steady against my back, his arms bracing me like a wall. I could hear his low voice near my ear. "I¡¯m here, Hailee. Just stay calm."


    "Push!" the doctor urged.


    I tried. Moon above, I tried. My whole body shook as I screamed and bore down, but nothing happened. Nothing moved.


    "Again!"


    I pushed harder, tears streaming, but the pain only grew sharper. It felt like I was breaking apart, my chest tightening, my vision dimming.


    "They¡¯re noting," the midwife whispered, her voice shaking.


    The healer stepped closer, her hands glowing faintly as she pressed her palms over my stomach. Her eyes widened, her face paling as she looked at the others.


    "She cannot deliver them," the healer said, her voice heavy, almost sorrowful.


    "What?" Frederick snapped, his voice cutting through the panic. "Why?"


    The healer¡¯s eyes fixed on me. "Because she does not bear the mark."


    My chest heaved. "Wh-what mark?" I gasped, barely able to breathe.


    "The mark of the father," the healer said firmly. "Triplets such as these cannot be born unless the mother carries their sire¡¯s bond. Without his mark, the womb cannot open, and the babes cannot pass."


    Frederick¡¯s arm tightened around me, his voice trembling for the first time since I¡¯d known him. "And without that?"


    The healer¡¯s eyes softened, but her words fell like a death sentence. "She will die, and so will they."


    The room spun. The healer¡¯s words cut deeper than the pain tearing through me. Die? My heart stopped in my chest, then thundered wildly as another wave of agony ripped me apart.


    "No¡ªno, please!" I sobbed, clutching at Frederick¡¯s sleeve with shaking fingers. "I can¡¯t die. Not now. Not like this."


    Mother stumbled forward, her face white as chalk. She grabbed the healer¡¯s wrist, desperation sharp in her voice. "There has to be another way! She¡¯s my daughter¡ªyou cannot just say this!"


    But the healer shook her head grimly. "These are no ordinary pups. They carry Alpha¡¯s blood. They will not leave her body unless their sire¡¯s mark rests upon her. Without it, the womb stays sealed."

 Chapter 146: The only way

    <h4>Chapter 146: The only way</h4>


    Hailee POV


    "I don¡¯t care about rules or marks!" Frederick snarled, his voice breaking through the chaos. His arms tightened around me, his cold strength like iron holding my trembling body upright. "Find a way to save her. Now." The midwife nodded softly as she wrung her hands. The doctors exchanged helpless nces, their instruments gleaming under the light but useless.


    And then another contraction mmed into me. My scream filled the chamber as I bowed forward against Frederick¡¯s chest. My vision went ck at the edges. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My heart hammered painfully as though it might stop at any second.


    "She¡¯s fading," the doctor muttered.


    "No!" Frederick¡¯s voice roared withmand, hisposure breaking. His hand cupped my cheek, forcing me to look at him though my eyes were heavy with tears and pain. "Hailee¡ªstay with me. Don¡¯t you dare leave me!"


    The healer¡¯s glowing hands pressed harder against my stomach, her voice urgent now. "There is only one way. She must be marked¡ªnow. By the father. If his bond is written into her flesh, the womb will open."


    "The father is thousands of miles away; we don¡¯t have the luxury of waiting. Operate on her. Take the babies out¡ªnow!"


    The doctors froze, exchanging uneasy nces, their hands twitching over their tools. The midwife gasped, her eyes wide with fear.


    The healer snapped her head toward him, her glowing palms still pressed against my stomach. "No!" she disapproved, shaking her head. "Do that, and she will bleed out. Her body will not survive such a wound. The babes will die with her."


    Frederick¡¯s jaw clenched, fury zing in his dark eyes. "You¡¯re telling me we do nothing? That we sit here and watch her die?"


    The healer¡¯s gaze flicked to me, sorrow heavy in her expression. "I tell you the truth. Unless she bears his mark, her womb cannot be opened safely. If you cut her, you end her life. If you force it, she loses strength and dies, and so do the babes inside her."


    Another scream ripped through me, my back arching as my nails dug into Frederick¡¯s arm. My voice was hoarse, barely a whisper. "Please... save them..."


    Frederick held me tighter, his forehead pressing against mine as his voice broke. "I can¡¯t lose you. I won¡¯t."


    "There is another way," the healer whispered suddenly, her glowing hands trembling against my stomach. All eyes snapped to her.


    "What way?" Frederick demanded, his voice like a whip.


    Her lips tightened. "If she drinks the blood of a vampire by birth, it will bind her womb. It will act as the sire bond and open the passage. But¡ª" she hesitated, ncing at me. "The price is grave. Her bloodline will forever be tied to his. The next female born of her bloodline will belong to him."


    The room froze. My heart lurched painfully, but not from the contractions.


    "No," I rasped, shaking my head weakly. The pain twisted through me again, sharp enough to steal my breath. "I won¡¯t let you curse my daughter. Not for me."


    Frederick¡¯s jaw tightened. "Hailee¡ª"


    "I said no!" My scream cracked, my voice breaking under the strain. "Better I die than doom them! Don¡¯t you dare¡ªdon¡¯t you dare!"


    Another contraction tore through me. I screamed until my throat went raw, my body arching against him. My vision blurred with ck spots dancing at the edges.


    The healer¡¯s glowing hands trembled on my stomach. "She is dying," she said urgently. "The pups too. Soon, it will be toote."


    My chest heaved, shallow breaths dragging in and out like shards of ss. "Please, Frederick... let me go," I whispered, tears streaming down my face. "Don¡¯t chain my bloodline. Don¡¯t steal their future."


    But his arms tightened around me, his forehead pressing against mine. His voice was jagged, breaking apart with each word. "I won¡¯t let you die. I can¡¯t."


    "You have to¡ª" My lips trembled, my eyes fluttering closed. I could feel myself dying. "You have to let me go."


    "Never."


    The darkness pulled at me. My heart stuttered, slowing. I felt the life draining out, the babies¡¯ heartbeats faltering inside me.


    Frederick¡¯s growl rumbled against my chest, low and feral. In one swift movement, he dragged his wrist across his teeth, blood spilling dark and thick. He pressed it hard against my lips.


    "Drink," he snarled.


    I turned my head weakly. "No¡ª"


    His hand cradled the back of my skull, forcing me steady. His voice cracked with desperation. "Drink, Hailee. Live."


    The metallic taste hit my tongue as his blood slipped past my lips. Cold fire spread through me, burning down my throat, searing into every vein. I choked, tried to push him away, but my body was too weak.


    And then¡ªhe did more.


    With a snarl of pain, Frederick¡¯s fangs pierced into my neck. My scream tore the room apart as he drank from me, pulling my blood into him, sealing the bond both ways. My nails dug into his arms, trembling, caught between agony and terror.


    "Stop¡ª" I gasped, tears streaming.


    But his voice growled against my skin, raw and unrelenting. "I won¡¯t lose you. Not now. Not ever."


    The bond burned into me, scorching my soul like fire branded into flesh. My body shook violently, my screams breaking into sobs.


    And then¡ªsuddenly¡ªI felt them.


    Three tiny heartbeats, strong, steady, alive.


    The pain dulled, my breath shuddered, my vision clearing just enough to see Frederick¡¯s face above mine¡ªblood on his lips, his eyes glowing with a strange light, fierce and broken all at once.


    The healer¡¯s voice shook as she whispered into the stunned silence:


    "It is done. Her bloodline is sealed. The next daughter born of her bloodline will belong to him."


    I wanted to cry, to scream, but another contraction ripped through me, forcing my body forward. This time¡ªit was different. The pain wasn¡¯t empty. The passage had opened.


    "She¡¯s ready!" the midwife shouted. "Push, Hailee, push now!"


    Frederick¡¯s arm wrapped around me from behind, his lips brushing my temple, his voice rough but steady. "I¡¯ve got you. Do it, Hailee. Bring them into this world."

 Chapter 147: Birth

    <h4>Chapter 147: Birth</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I pushed down with everything left in me, a scream tearing from my throat. And then¡ªrelief. A soft cry filled the chamber.


    The midwife lifted the first pup into thentern light. "A son," she breathed, wrapping him gently before cing him against my chest. My arms shook as I held him close, staring through tears. His hair was red like mine, his eyes blinking open¡ªgreen, bright and fierce, like embers in the dark. Those were Nathan¡¯s eyes.


    "My boy," I whispered, pressing a trembling kiss to his damp forehead.


    But the nextbour came fast, pulling another scream out of me. I clutched Frederick¡¯s hand, his cool gripforting me as I pushed again. The room blurred with heat and pain until another cry split the air.


    The second son. His tiny body was ced into the midwife¡¯s arms, then lowered into mine. His hair was the same deep red as mine, soft and warm. When his eyes blinked open, they were a clear, shining sea-blue. My breath caught. Those were Callum¡¯s eyes.


    Tears slid down my cheeks as I kissed him too, my lips shaking. "Perfect... so perfect."


    And then¡ªthe third. My body convulsed, weak but determined, Frederick whispering in my ear, "One more, Hailee. Just one more."


    I screamed, pushed, until my chest felt like it would break. And then¡ªthe smallest, sharpest cry of all filled the room.


    The midwife gasped, holding him up. His hair glistened red like fire, catching thentern¡¯s glow. His eyes, when they opened, were deep brown, steady and solemn even in their newborn haze.


    Those were Dane¡¯s eyes.


    The healer¡¯s hands trembled as she stepped closer, staring. "They are so unique."


    I gathered all three of them into my arms, my body trembling, my tears spilling freely. Frederick leaned over, his cold hand steady on my shoulder, his eyes never leaving the faces of the babes.


    Red hair, like mine.


    Green eyes, like Nathan.


    Sea-blue eyes, like Callum.


    Brown eyes, like Dane.


    Each son carried the striking resemnce of the men I loved. It was as if I was holding the young versions of them.


    Frederick hovered close, silent, his hand steady on my shoulder. His eyes burned with something I couldn¡¯t name¡ªsomething softer than I¡¯d ever seen in him.


    "Frederick..." My voice was hoarse, broken from the hours of screaming, but steady enough. "Name them."


    He stiffened, his gaze snapping to mine. "No." His tone was sharp, shocked. "They are not mine to name."


    I shook my head, cradling the boys closer. "You are the reason they¡¯re alive. You are the reason I am alive. If not for you..." My throat tightened, my voice breaking. "We wouldn¡¯t be here. That¡¯s more than enough."


    His lips pressed into a hard line, his eyes narrowing like he was fighting something deep inside. "Hailee..."


    "You¡¯re their godfather," I whispered, my voice firmer now. "That¡¯s what you are, whether you want it or not. You stood for me when no one else could. You protected me when even death came close. Please... name them."


    Silence stretched between us. His chest rose and fell slowly, as if he were weighing the weight of my words. Finally, his hand brushed the crown of the first babe¡¯s tiny red head.


    "The first," he said quietly, his voice low and careful. "Oscar."


    I smiled through my tears, kissing my son¡¯s forehead. "Oscar," I repeated softly, the name fitting like it had been waiting for him all along.


    Frederick¡¯s cool fingers drifted to the second boy, whose sea-blue eyes blinked drowsily up at him. "The second," Frederick murmured, his smile widening. "Oliver."


    "Oliver," I whispered, pressing my lips to his soft cheek. His tiny fingers curled against me as if iming the name.


    Frederick hesitated with thest, his hand lingering just above the babe¡¯s chest. His voice came quieter, almost reverent. "And the third... Ozzy."


    A sob caught in my throat. I gathered them tighter to me, repeating the names like a prayer. "Oscar... Oliver... Ozzy."


    My sons. My heart. My everything.


    Frederick stepped back then, his eyes full of pure love for them. "They are my godsons. They carry my vow... and no harm will ever touch them while I draw breath."


    I smiled and mouthed. "Thank you."


    Mother stepped closer, her hands trembling as she reached for the boys. "Let me take them, Hailee," she whispered, "They need to be cleaned and wrapped."


    Frederick moved beside her, his tall frame careful, his cool hands steady as he helped lift each tiny body from my arms. I kissed them all once more, reluctant to let go, my heart aching even as I watched them carried across the room.


    The midwives worked quickly, washing their small limbs, wrapping them in soft cloths, their cries turning into little whimpers. Frederick never left their side, his eyes sharp, protective, like a sentinel daring anyone to harm them.


    Meanwhile, Mother helped me. She wiped my skin, changed the sheets beneath me, and pressed a warm cloth to my forehead. "Rest now, my child," she murmured, brushing the damp hair from my face.


    The exhaustion hit me like a wave, heavier than anything I had ever felt. My eyelids fell, and before I knew it, the world went dark.


    When I woke, the room was quiet, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. My body felt weak but lighter, the pain dulled. My gaze shifted, and there they were¡ªmy three sons, bundled safely in a small bed beside mine, their tiny chests rising and falling in peaceful sleep.


    And then my eyes found Frederick. He sat in the chair beside me, his tall frame leaned forward, his hands folded, his eyes fixed on me. He looked tired, but when our gazes met, he gave me a genuine smile.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said quietly.


    I swallowed, my throat still raw. "Yes."


    He leaned back, studying me, his eyes shadowed but intent. "So... what next, Hailee?"


    My heart skipped. "What do you mean?"


    His gaze flicked briefly toward the babies before returning to me. "Do you intend to tell them?" His voice was calm, but firm. "Nathan. Callum. Dane. Do you intend to tell them? Do you want them to know? I can reach out to them and then we can do a DNA test to know the father."


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My gaze drifted to the small bed where my boys slept, their tiny chests rising and falling, their red hair shining faintly under the moonlight. They looked so peaceful, so untouched by the weight of the world. My throat closed.


    Slowly, I shook my head. "No."


    Frederick¡¯s brows furrowed, his calm mask cracking with surprise. "No?"


    Tears pricked my eyes, but I forced myself to meet his gaze. "I can¡¯t, Frederick. Not now. Maybe not ever."


    He leaned forward in the chair, his dark eyes narrowing, searching my face. "Why? You know they have the right to know."


    My chest tightened painfully. "And what would that truth bring them? More chains. More pain. If they knew... if they saw these boys, they wouldn¡¯t see children. They¡¯d see duty. Obligation. Another reason for war."


    Frederick¡¯s jaw flexed. "Or they would see family, and besides, the children belong to only one of them."


    I shook my head harder, biting down on the sob that rose in my chest. "You don¡¯t know them the way I do. They already hate me. They think I betrayed them, that I chose someone else over them."


    My voice cracked, and I pressed a hand over my mouth, trying to hold myself together. "I can¡¯t bear it, Frederick. I can¡¯t face that look in their eyes. The disgust. The hatred."


    He was silent for a long moment. His gaze shifted briefly to the boys, then back to me. "And what about them?" His voice was low, sounding worried. "When they grow older, when they start to ask questions... what will you tell them? That they have no father? That they were born from shadows?"


    The tears finally spilled down my cheeks. "I¡¯ll tell them they were born from love," I whispered. "That¡¯s what matters. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll cling to. I¡¯ll tell them they are mine¡ªand that¡¯s enough. Because if the truthes out too soon, it will destroy them before they ever get the chance to live."


    Frederick leaned back, his hands sped tightly in front of him. His face was unreadable. He was quiet for so long I thought maybe I¡¯d silenced him. Finally, he drew a slow breath and spoke.


    "Then marry me."


    The words dropped into the silence like a stone. My heart lurched painfully, my whole body tensing.


    "What?" My voice came out hoarse, almost a whisper.


    He still has this in mind?


    He leaned forward in the chair, his hands still folded, his expression unflinching. "Marry me, Hailee. Give them a father. A name. Protection." His gaze flicked briefly toward the boys before settling back on me. "They deserve that much."

 Chapter 148: Still Can’t Do It

    <h4>Chapter 148: Still Can¡¯t Do It</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    For a long time, I stayed quiet. Speechless. Frederick was kind. He saved me when no one else could. He stayed by my side, helped me, and cared for my sons like they were his own. Any woman would be happy to have him.


    But me? My heart didn¡¯t work that way. I couldn¡¯t love him, not the way he deserved. My heart was still tied to Nathan, Callum, and Dane. Even though they hated me now, even though I had lied to them, I still loved them. That love hadn¡¯t died. I knew it never would.


    And yet... telling Frederick "no" hurt me too. He had given me so much without asking for anything. How could I hurt him like that?


    I swallowed hard. "Frederick... you are a good man," I said softly. My voice shook. "Better than I deserve."


    He watched me, his eyes calm, but I could see hope hiding there too.


    I looked down at my hands. They were shaking. "But I can¡¯t answer right now. Your world and mine... they¡¯re too different. And my heart..." My throat hurt as I whispered, "...my heart is still with them."


    The room went quiet. I nced up, scared of what I might see on his face.


    He only nodded slowly. His jaw was tight, but he didn¡¯t get angry¡ªor maybe he was good at hiding it. "So... what will you do? The boys need a father... you, Hailee... you need a man," he asked.


    I took a shaky breath. He was right, but... "I¡¯ll think about it," I whispered. "That¡¯s all I can promise you now. I¡¯ll think about it."


    Frederick leaned back in his chair. His eyes stayed on me,posed and calm. "Then that¡¯s enough. For now, I won¡¯t force you," he said.


    I turned my face away as tears rolled down my cheeks. My sons shifted in their little bed, their small sounds breaking the silence. I wished... I wished I could give them everything they deserved. A whole family. A father. A truth that wouldn¡¯t break them. But all I had was silence and promises I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep.


    TWO YEARS LATER!!


    Time had a way of moving whether I was ready or not. Two years had gone by, and my boys were no longer helpless newborns. They were walking¡ªno, running¡ªthrough the halls, theirughter spilling like music wherever they went.


    Oscar, my eldest, was the loudest. His green eyes burned bright, always daring, always testing the world around him. He had Nathan¡¯s fire. Sometimes when heughed, my heart twisted so hard I had to look away.


    Oliver, with his sea-blue eyes, was softer, thoughtful. He clung to my skirts more than the others, but when he smiled, it lit the room. He was gentle, but his gaze was sharp, noticing things no child his age should. He had Callum¡¯s calmness.


    And then Ozzy. My smallest, my quietest. His brown eyes seemed to hold secrets far older than he was. He watched everything, spoke less, but when he cried, it broke me in ways the others didn¡¯t. He carried Dane¡¯s effect on me.


    It¡¯s amazing how each boy carries the traits of the men I left behind.


    My boys were my world. My reason for breathing. My curse and my blessing all in one.


    Frederick had kept his word. He never forced me. Never pressed me again about marriage. But he never left, either. He was there for every scraped knee, everyte-night fever, every tear I couldn¡¯t wipe fast enough. The boys loved him¡ªcalled him "Godfather." To them, he was safe. To me, he was...plicated.


    Sometimes, when I caught him watching me, his eyes softer than they should be, guilt crawled up my throat. I had never given him an answer. "I¡¯ll think about it" was still all I had to offer. And yet, he stayed. Never showed up with a woman at the house. Never came back smelling of another¡¯s perfume or with lipstick on him.


    Mother often told me I was lucky, that many women prayed for a man like Frederick. But luck didn¡¯t change the ache inside me. I still loved them. Nathan. Callum. Dane. Even if they hated me, even if they thought I¡¯d betrayed them, my heart had never moved on.


    And now, with the boys growing, I lived in fear. Fear that one day they would ask who their real father was. Fear that one day the truth would w its way out, whether I wanted it to or not.


    The clock had long passed midnight when the front door creaked open. I was still awake, pacing the hall with Oliver on my hip. He was restless tonight, and though the other boys were asleep, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to close my eyes.


    Uneven footsteps echoed down the corridor. My stomach twisted even before I saw him.


    Frederick.


    He leaned against the wall, his tall frame unsteady. His shirt hung loose, his white hair messy, his eyes heavy and unfocused. A faint smell of wine clung to him, sharp and unfamiliar. In two years, I had never seen him like this.


    "Frederick?" I whispered, my voice small in the quiet house. I passed Oliver to a nanny quickly and moved toward him. "What happened to you?"


    He tried to wave me off, but his steps faltered. Without thinking, I slipped under his arm, steadying him. His weight pressed down on me, cool and solid, heavier than I expected.


    "Come on," I murmured, guiding him to his chamber. "You need to lie down."


    He didn¡¯t argue. His silence was strange, unsettling. By the time I got him to the bed, my arms were shaking, but I managed to sit him down.


    He just stared at me. His eyes, ssy with drink, softened in a way that made my heart ache. Then, in a low, uneven voice, he said, "You shouldn¡¯t have to carry me. I should be the one carrying you."


    My breath caught. "Frederick¡ª"


    His hand lifted, cool fingers brushing my cheek. The touch lingered, gentle, searching. And then, before I could stop him, his lips pressed against mine.


    It wasn¡¯t rough. It wasn¡¯t even desperate. It was soft, questioning, almost fragile. His lips moved against mine as if asking me for something I didn¡¯t know how to give.


    For a heartbeat, I let him. I closed my eyes and tried¡ªtried to feel what he deserved. He had stood by me when no one else would. He had loved my sons as though they were his own. He had protected me when even death came close. He deserved love. He deserved someone who could give him everything.


    But my heart refused.


    Instead of warmth, I felt grief. Instead of fire, I felt emptiness. Nathan. Callum. Dane. Their faces, their voices, their touch¡ªthey flooded my mind, smothering me. My heart still belonged to them, even after two years.


    I pulled away, breathless, my chest aching.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes searched mine, confused, hurt, but still calm.


    "I tried," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I swear I tried. But I can¡¯t feel it. Not the way you deserve."


    Silence hung heavy. He looked down at his hands, his jaw tight, his expression unreadable.


    And I hated myself. Not for refusing him¡ªbut for letting him believe, even for a moment, that I could love him back.

 Chapter 149: Still Love Her

    <h4>Chapter 149: Still Love Her</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s been two years. Two fucking years.


    And still, I can¡¯t get her out of my head.


    Every night, her facees back to me. Her voice. Herugh. The way her eyes lit up when she looked at me, like I was the only man in the world. I should hate her. I told her I did. I told her never to call me again. I told her I wished I¡¯d never met her.


    But those words were lies, all of them. Because even now, when I close my eyes, all I see is her. All I feel is the hole she left behind.


    She told me she was married. She told me she chose someone else. But no matter how many times I rey that call in my head, something doesn¡¯t add up. She disappeared like smoke. No trace. No trail. And gods, I searched.


    I tore through towns, packs, borders. I chased rumors, shadows, anything that could lead me to her. But it was like she had vanished from the face of the earth.


    And it¡¯s driving me insane.


    Tonight, I snapped. Tonight, I decided I was done waiting, done starving myself of a female touch. Two years of torture, two years of pain¡ªand not once had I let another woman close. Until now.


    Tonight, I decided to feel the touch of a woman.


    She was pretty. That was all I told myself as I brought her into my room. A distraction. Just that. Her dark hair fell over her shoulders, her lips curved in an eager smile. She kissed me quickly, hungrily, her hands moving against my chest as if she already owned me.


    Her dress slipped to the floor. She climbed over me, pressing her mouth down to my throat, kissing lower, lower, until her fingers pulled at my belt.


    I let her.


    When she wrapped her lips around my cock, when her tongue moved, when her hands worked¡ªI waited for it. The spark. The fire. The rush of desire I remembered so well.


    But nothing came.


    Nothing.


    Her mouth moved, her tongue teased, her hands gripped my cock tighter. But all I felt was emptiness. Hollow. Cold. Wrong.


    My jaw locked. My chest ached. I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her up, my voice sharp.


    "Stop."


    She froze, confusion flickering in her eyes. "Did I... do something wrong?"


    I shook my head, dragging a hand over my face. "No. It¡¯s not you."


    She hesitated, her lips parting like she wanted to ask more. But I couldn¡¯t stand the way she looked at me. Not when every flicker in her eyes only reminded me of Hailee¡¯s.


    "Just take the money and leave," I said.


    Her face fell. She gathered her clothes silently, slipping out the door without another word.


    The quiet hit hard. I leaned back on the bed, fists clenched, chest heaving.


    Two years. Two years, and still no one else fit. No one else touched me the way she had. And maybe no one ever could. I told myself it was love, but sometimes it felt more like a curse¡ªan addiction I couldn¡¯t break, even if it destroyed me.


    Suddenly a sharp knock broke through the quiet.


    My head snapped toward the door, a growl already low in my throat. "What?"


    The door creaked open, and my Beta-to-be stepped inside. His eyes flicked over me¡ªmy unbuttoned shirt, the tension in my jaw¡ªbut he didn¡¯tment. He knew better than to.


    "Alpha," he said evenly, bowing his head. "Forgive me for disturbing you thiste, but the elders insisted Ie."


    I swung my legs off the bed, running a hand over my face. "What is it?"


    He cleared his throat. "Tomorrow is your coronation."


    I nodded once. "I know that."


    He hesitated, then added carefully, "And the elders are asking... if you have chosen someone to stand beside you. To take the title of Luna."


    My jaw tightened. My wolf snarled inside me, restless, angry at the words. Luna. The word tasted bitter.


    I pushed to my feet, pacing the room, the floorboards groaning under my steps. "Are they trying to force me to pick a Luna?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but I felt his worried gaze on me. "They want to know if their Alpha has a partner. A queen for his throne."


    I stopped at the window, staring into the ck stretch of night. Hailee¡¯s face flooded my mind again, sharp and cruel in its beauty. My chest burned.


    A Luna.


    The only one I ever wanted already left me.


    Behind me, my Beta cleared his throat. "Nathan... forgive me if I overstep, but you need to hear this."


    My head tilted slightly, but I didn¡¯t turn. "Go on."


    He shifted his weight, then spoke. "Hailee is noting back. It¡¯s been two years. No trace. No word. Nothing. You can¡¯t keep living like a ghost chasing her shadow. The pack needs an Alpha, not an Alpha lost in the past."


    My chest rose and fell hard, but I stayed silent.


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice like he was afraid of my temper but determined anyway. "There are women here who would give everything to stand by your side. Strong women. Loyal women. You could build alliances. Strengthen the pack. Leona, daughter of Alpha Caine. Even ra, Alpha Mateo¡¯s eldest daughter. Both would make fine Lunas."


    I grit my teeth. Leona. ra. Empty names. Empty promises. They meant nothing.


    But then he said it.


    "And Hailee?" His voice sharpened, as if annoyed to mention her name. "She doesn¡¯t deserve you, Nathan. A girl who spread her legs for three different men in one day? She spat on your love. She humiliated you. That kind of woman is no Luna¡ªshe¡¯s a whore."


    The words snapped something inside me.


    Before I knew it, I was across the room. My hand mmed into his throat, shoving him hard against the wall. The wood groaned under the impact. My wolf raged in my chest, ws scraping to the surface.


    "Careful," I growled, my voice low and ragged, my wolf stirring angrily inside me. His eyes widened, his hands gripping my wrist, but I squeezed tighter. "That woman you¡¯re spitting on¡ªthat¡¯s my Hailee. My life. You hear me?"


    His face flushed red, his breath catching.


    I leaned in closer, my eyes burning into his. "You¡¯re my Beta. My best friend. And that¡¯s the only reason I don¡¯t rip your throat out right here. So you¡¯ll take this as a warning." My grip tightened onest time before I shoved him away. He stumbled, gasping for air, rubbing his neck.


    "Don¡¯t ever speak her name like that again," I snarled. "Not in front of me. Not in front of anyone."


    He bowed his head quickly, his voice hoarse. "Yes, Alpha."


    I turned away, my chest heaving, rage boiling under my skin. But beneath the fury, the ache still bled through. Because no matter what he said, no matter what anyone thought¡ªHailee was mine. She would always be mine. I still love her, even if she never returned. And if waiting for her meant rotting in this emptiness forever, then so be it.

 Chapter 150: Still In love

    <h4>Chapter 150: Still In love</h4>


    Dane¡¯s POV


    Four yearster.


    The door to my room pushed open, and Catherine, my wife, and Luna stormed in, fuming. I didn¡¯t even flinch. I was already used to this attitude of hers. A day never passed without her putting her spoiled character on full disy.


    As I watched her pace and mutter under her breath, my mind drifted back to how I ended up here in the first ce.


    It wasn¡¯t love. It was never love.


    Two years ago, after the death of her brother¡ªmy best friend¡ªthe pack had turned to me. He was supposed to be Alpha, I his Beta, his right hand, his brother in all but blood. But fate had other ns. His illness, one that even the healers couldn¡¯t cure, stole him away too soon. When he died, the weight of leadership fell squarely on me.


    The council gathered. The pack cried. And their father, the old Alpha, begged. I remember standing in the great hall, every pair of eyes on me, every heart pounding with fear of what woulde next.


    "Only you," they said. "We want no one else. You are the one he trusted, the one we trust."


    But there was a condition. To take the Alpha title, I had to marry Catherine. His daughter. His heir.


    I wanted to say no. Every instinct in me screamed against it. Catherine was... Catherine. Selfish, reckless, spoiled beyond reason. She wasn¡¯t the kind of Luna I had ever imagined by my side.


    But the pack begged. Their father pleaded with me, tears in his eyes, telling me this was the only way to secure peace, the only way to keep the line intact. They needed me as Alpha, and Catherine¡¯s husband was the only one who could im it.


    So I agreed. Against my heart, against my better judgment, I agreed.


    And here I am¡ªstuck with her.


    Catherine¡¯s heels clicked hard against the floor as she stopped in the middle of the room, her arms crossed tight over her chest. Her eyes burned with the same fury I had seen too many times before.


    "This marriage is a joke," she snapped. "Two years, Dane. Two years, and still no child."


    I kept my silence, though my jaw tightened.


    She stepped closer, her anger intensifying. "Do you know how many times you¡¯ve touched me? I can count them. Four." She held up her fingers, shaking them in my face. "Four times in two years of marriage. Do you think that¡¯s normal for a husband and wife? For an Alpha and Luna?"


    Her words struck because they were true. I had no defense, no excuses. Silence was all I could give her.


    Her lips curled in a bitter smile. "I know why. It¡¯s not because of me. It¡¯s because of her."


    My eyes flicked up at that, but she didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "You¡¯re still in love with that girl, aren¡¯t you?" she hissed, her voice dripping with anger. "The red-haired one. The one whose passport you keep tucked in your wallet like a sacred treasure."


    My chest tightened, the weight of her words digging into old wounds I tried to bury.


    She stepped closer, her voice lowering, but sharper than a de. "Tell me, Dane. You are still in love with her."


    I clenched my fists at my sides, every part of me screaming to shut her up, but I stayed still. Because she was right.


    Her re remained fixed on me as she expected a reply, but I gave her nothing. No answer. No reaction. Just silence.


    And that silence¡ªit drove her mad.


    Catherine¡¯s face twisted, her lips curling into a snarl. "You can¡¯t even deny it, can you?"


    Her voice grew louder, sharper. "You¡¯re pathetic, Dane. A pathetic Alpha clinging to your ex¡¯s memory. You don¡¯t deserve me, you don¡¯t deserve this title, and you sure as hell don¡¯t deserve this pack."


    My fists tightened, but I stayed rooted in ce.


    She leaned forward, her eyes shing with hate. "Maybe I should just divorce you. Maybe I¡¯ll marry someone else¡ªsomeone who can actually touch me, love me, give me the heirs this pack deserves. Then he¡¯ll be Alpha, and you¡ª" she jabbed a finger at me "¡ªyou¡¯ll be nothing."


    That broke my control.


    A deep growl ripped from my chest, my wolf surging forward. My aura burst into the room, heavy and suffocating, making the air itself shake. Catherine stumbled back a step, her eyes widening, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Never," I snarled, my voice low but enraged. "Never threaten me like that again."


    I stepped closer, towering over her now, my power pressing against her until she shook. "I am Alpha. Mine is the blood this pack bows to, mine is the strength that keeps it standing. You think you can strip that away from me? You think you can rece me?"


    Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    I leaned closer, my re cutting through her. "I will do anything to be free of you, Catherine. Anything. But don¡¯t forget¡ªyou may be Luna in name, but I am Alpha. And that will never change."


    The room went silent, her fury reced by something else¡ªfear.


    "Get out," I ordered.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something else, but the look I gave her shut her up, and slowly she turned and walked out.


    The silence that followed was suffocating, but at least it was silence without her voice poisoning the air.


    I ran a hand through my hair and sank down on the edge of the bed, my fists still clenched. My aura slowly pulled back, though the tension in my muscles refused to ease.


    A knock came at the door.


    "Come in," I muttered.


    The door opened, and my Beta, Jake, stepped inside. He bowed his head slightly. "Alpha."


    "Report," I said, my tone clipped.


    He moved closer, setting a scroll of notes on the desk. "The southern borders are secure. The scouts confirm no rogue activity for thest three nights. The trade route with Fullmoon Pack has been reopened¡ªno dys there. And the warriors havepleted their rotations without incident."


    I nodded absently, my thoughts already drifting elsewhere. "And the search?"


    Jake¡¯s expression tightened. He knew exactly what I meant. "We¡¯ve pushed beyond the river valley, as far as the eastern ridge. No sign. No whispers. Nothing, Alpha."


    The weight of his words hit me harder than Catherine¡¯s venom ever could. Two years of searching. Two years of empty trails, dead ends, and silence.


    I leaned back, my eyes slipping shut for a moment, a hollow ache spreading through my chest.


    When I opened them again, Jake was still watching me, waiting.


    I dismissed him with a wave of my hand. "That¡¯ll be all."


    "Yes, Alpha." He bowed once more and slipped out, leaving me alone in the suffocating quiet of my chambers.


    My gaze drifted toward the drawer of my desk¡ªthe ce where I kept it. Her passport. The only piece of her I still had. My fingers itched to reach for it, but I stayed where I was, my throat tight.


    "Hailee," I whispered into the empty room, my voice breaking before I could stop it.


    I clenched my jaw, my fists trembling as the words tore out of me again, louder this time.


    "Hailee... where the hell are you?"

 Chapter 151: Questions

    <h4>Chapter 151: Questions</h4>


    Hailee POV (10 yearster.)


    "Oscar! Oliver! Ozzy!" I called again, louder this time. My voice echoed through the hall, but no reply came.


    I frowned. That was strange. Normally, they would at least shout back ore running¡ªunless, of course, they were up to something. My boys were ten now, and the moment I called their names and they didn¡¯t answer, I knew they were hiding.


    Shaking my head, I marched down the hall toward their rooms. The silence only confirmed my suspicion. I marched to their rooms, pushing open Oliver¡¯s door first. All three of them were there¡ªhuddled close, whispering. The second I stepped inside, they scattered like startled wolves. Oliver jumped to his feet, his face guilty. Ozzy scrambled to hide something behind his back, his little fingers shaking. And Oscar... Oscar sat calmly on the edge of the bed, arms crossed, his chin lifted with defiance.


    "What are you hiding?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Nothing!" Oliver blurted, far too quickly.


    Ozzy¡¯s eyes darted everywhere but mine, his lips pressed tight like he was holding back a secret. Oscar, on the other hand, didn¡¯t flinch. He just stared at me, steady, bold, too much like Nathan for myfort. I crossed my arms. "Tell me the truth. Or I swear, I¡¯ll tell your godfather Frederick."


    Oliver and Ozzy froze instantly, panic shing across their faces. My threat hadnded. But Oscar... he only shrugged, not the least bit afraid. Oliver crumbled first. He pulled something from under the nket and held it out toward me with trembling hands. A smartphone. My brows shot up.


    "And what exactly are you doing with this?"


    Ozzy whispered so softly I almost missed it. "We were... searching."


    "Searching for what?" I pressed, my eyes sweeping over each of them.


    Oliver swallowed hard. "For our father."


    The words struck like lightning. Slowly, I turned to Oscar. He didn¡¯t look guilty. He didn¡¯t look scared. His green eyes stayed locked on mine, steady, unblinking.


    "We deserve to know," he said simply, his voice calm, older than his years.


    I had dreaded this day, the moment my boys would look me in the eye and demand answers I wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    My gaze flicked between them¡ªOliver biting his lip, guilt all over his face. Ozzy fidgeting with the hem of his shirt, eyes wide, too scared to meet mine. And Oscar... steady, unshaken, so much like Nathan it made my heart twist painfully. I took a slow step forward, my voice firmer than I felt.


    "And what exactly do you think you¡¯ll find on that phone?" I asked, trying so hard to hide my unease.


    Oliver lowered his head. "Anything. A picture, a name... something."


    Ozzy whispered, "We just want to know him." His voice cracked like it was a confession, and I felt my wolf whimper at the raw ache in it.


    But Oscar¡ªhe didn¡¯t flinch.


    "You can¡¯t hide him from us forever, Mother," he said tly, his green eyes boring into mine. "We deserve to know who he is. Where he is. Why he¡¯s not here."


    The words cut deep. My hands curled into fists at my sides.


    "Oscar¡ª"


    "No." His voice was steady, stubborn. "You keep telling us to trust you, but you don¡¯t trust us enough to tell us the truth. That¡¯s not fair."


    I let out a long breath, trying to keep my voice calm even though my heart was racing.


    "Why?" I asked, looking at each of them. "Why do you want to meet your father? Hasn¡¯t Frederick done enough? He has been more of a father to you than anyone else could. He never missed a single sports day at school. He taught you how to ride your bikes. He trained you, stood there every time you fell, and picked you up again. He even stays awake helping you with your lessons when you¡¯re tired." I ticked each memory off slowly, forcing them to see it. "Everything a father should do¡ªhe has done it."


    For a moment, the room went quiet. Oliver shifted on his feet, his eyes down. Ozzy sniffled, chewing his lip. And Oscar... he just stared, calm as ever. Finally, Oliver spoke, his voice low.


    "We know that. We love him. We appreciate everything he does for us. But..." His eyes lifted to mine, wide and pleading. "We still want to know our father."


    Ozzy nodded quickly, his eyes watery. "Just once. Just to see him. Please, Mama."


    And Oscar, steady as always, added, "It doesn¡¯t matter how much Frederick has done. He¡¯s not our father. We deserve to know the truth."


    My chest ached. I knew this wasn¡¯t a one-time talk. They wouldn¡¯t stop asking. This would continue, and continue, until the truth broke through. So I lied. I swallowed hard, forcing the words past my lips.


    "Your father... he¡¯s dead." The words felt like knives, stabbing me as I spoke. "I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but you¡¯ll never meet him. He¡¯s gone."


    Oliver¡¯s head snapped up, his face pale. "No!" he shouted. "I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re lying!"


    Ozzy¡¯s little body trembled, his lip quivering as tears filled his eyes. "Mama..." he whispered, his voice breaking. "Is it true?"


    But Oscar... Oscar didn¡¯t move. His gaze stayed locked on me, sharp and unconvinced, older than his years.


    "You can¡¯t fool me," he said quietly, but with certainty. "I know he¡¯s alive."


    My breath caught. "Oscar¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve seen you," he cut me off. "I¡¯ve seen you cry at night when you think we¡¯re asleep. I know it¡¯s about him. I know you miss him."


    Tears pricked my eyes, burning hot, but I shook my head. "You don¡¯t understand¡ª"


    "I do," he said firmly. "You miss him, Mama."


    Pain erupted inside me, and the tears finally slipped free. He was wrong though. I didn¡¯t miss one man. I missed three. I wished I could tell the truth. But I couldn¡¯t. Not now. Not when they were still so young. I forced the tears back, shaking my head.


    "No, Oscar. You¡¯re wrong." My voice cracked, but I pushed the lie forward. "I cried because he¡¯s gone. Because your father is dead. That¡¯s the truth."


    For a moment, the room was painfully still. Oliver¡¯s mouth fell open, shock painted all over his face. "No... no, I don¡¯t believe you!" he shouted, his fists balled at his sides.


    Ozzy¡¯s chin trembled, his eyes shiny with tears. He looked so small, so broken, it made my heart bleed. "Mama... please don¡¯t say that..."


    But Oscar¡ªOscar didn¡¯t even blink. His sharp green eyes stayed locked on me, steady, unshaken.


    "You¡¯re lying," he said tly. "You think you can fool us, but you can¡¯t fool me."


    I flinched. Spirits, sometimes I hated how smart he was, how much of Nathan lived inside him. Before I could lose myself in their faces, in their pain, I reached forward and snatched the smartphone from Oliver¡¯s hand. My heart ached; I hated myself for what I was about to do, but I had no choice.


    "No more of this," I said firmly. "You are banned from using electronics. No phones. No searching. Nothing."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened, Ozzy let out a choked sob, and Oscar only narrowed his gaze at me.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 152: Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 152: Pressure</h4>


    Callum¡¯s POV


    The hall was loud. Too loud. The voices of the elders bounced off the walls as they argued with each other.


    Some spoke in favor of me. "He is still young. Twenty-nine is not too old. He is strong. Let him lead how he wants."


    But most were against me.


    "He refuses to marry!" one shouted, hitting his cane on the floor.


    "A pack without children has no future!" another barked.


    "His father had him when he was just neen."


    I groaned... again this same talk...paring my refusal to marry and bear children with my father¡¯s choices.


    I sat still in the chair, my back straight, my hands tight on the arms of the seat. I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t answer, just listened. But inside, my wolf growled.


    "He is twenty-nine!" another added. "No Luna beside him. No children. If he dies tomorrow, what then? Who leads us?"


    Their words stung like knives, but I kept my face cold. They didn¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t understand.


    I can¡¯t see myself in bed with another woman. Yes, Hailee said she was married. Yes, she said she had chosen someone else. But I didn¡¯t believe it. Not fully. My heart wouldn¡¯t let me. My wolf wouldn¡¯t let me.


    I had searched. For ten years I searched. Across towns, across borders. Every whisper, every shadow, I followed. But she was gone. Like smoke.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop wanting her. Couldn¡¯t stop loving her. Even if it made me look like a fool in their eyes.


    One elder spoke louder than the rest. "I heard he has been searching for someone who is married. Is this not madness?"


    A growl slipped from my chest before I could stop it. The hall went quiet. Every eye turned to me.


    Slowly, I rose from my chair. My voice was low but sharp. "Enough."


    The silence in the hall was thick, every elder staring at me, waiting for me to speak. My wolf pressed against my chest, ready to tear into anyone who dared to speak her name again.


    I looked at them one by one, my voice loud and sharp. "This is final. I will only marry the one I choose. The one my heart and my beast have chosen. No one else."


    A few elders shifted, their mouths opening, ready to argue again, but I cut them off before the words coulde.


    "When I find her, I will make her my Luna. I will have children with her. Not before. Not with anyone else. That is my word."


    The hall buzzed with whispers, some in shock, some in anger. But I didn¡¯t give them the chance to speak louder.


    I turned from the hall, my steps echoing against the stone floor. The weight of their stares burned into my back, but I didn¡¯t slow. I didn¡¯t look back.


    By the time I reached my chambers, the growl was still deep in my chest. The elders¡¯ words still echoed in my ears, but I shoved them aside. I had spoken my truth. It was final.


    A maid slipped inside quietly, her head bowed. "Alpha," she said softly, cing a tray on the table. Steam rose from the cup. "Your coffee."


    I didn¡¯t think twice. My throat was dry, and I needed the calm. I took the cup and drank deeply.


    At first, it was fine. Bitter. Hot. Familiar. But then...


    My head swam. My vision blurred. My body felt heavy, like lead sinking into the earth. I stumbled back, gripping the edge of the table.


    "What¡ª" My voice slurred, my wolf thrashing inside me. Poison? No... not poison. A drug.


    The room spun as I copsed onto the bed.


    Through my hazy vision, I saw her. A woman. Not the maid who served me¡ªno, someone else. She was already undressing, her naked skin shing under the dim light. Her lips curved in a sly smile as she crawled onto me.


    "Stop," I growled, but it came out broken, weak. My arms felt like stone as she straddled me, her hands tugging at my shirt, pulling it open.


    Her lips pressed against my chest. Her hips lowered, her entrance brushing against cock. She was about to sink herself down on my cock, to force herself onto me.


    Rage cut through the haze like fire. My wolf snapped, wing through the drug, burning it out of my system with pure fury.


    My eyes cleared. My strength returned.


    With a snarl, I grabbed her shoulders and shoved her off me with all my force. She flew across the room, hitting the stone wall with a sickening thud. Her body went limp as she crumpled to the floor, unconscious.


    My chest heaved, my fangs bared. My hands shook with fury.


    Who dared? Who sent her?


    The drug still pulsed faintly in my veins, but my rage was stronger. I stood, pulling my shirt back together, ring at the unconscious body.


    "Guards!" I roared, my furious voice shaking the room.


    Two guards burst in, eyes wide, confusion etched on their faces.


    My re sharpened. "Who allowed her inside?" I demanded, ready to punish them.


    The guards exchanged frantic looks before one stammered, trembling. "We have no idea, Alpha... we were guarding your door when your father summoned us."


    My father.


    Of course. Only he would dare such a stunt.


    I snarled, the sound ripping through the room. My wolf wed at me, furious. "Get this filth out of my sight," I ordered, pointing at the unconscious woman on the floor. "Lock her up. She doesn¡¯t leave the dungeons until I say so."


    "Yes, Alpha!" They scrambled to obey, lifting her limp body and dragging her out of the chamber.


    I stormed from my chamber, my boots mming against the stone floor, guards rushing to keep up behind me. My wolf snarled inside, pushing me forward, hungering for confrontation.


    By the time I reached his private quarters, my hands were trembling with rage. I mmed the doors open.


    He was there¡ªmy father, sitting calmly by the fire, sipping wine as though nothing in the world had shifted.


    "You," I growled, my voice sharp with rage. "It was you."


    He raised his eyeszily, one brow arched. His lips curved in disappointment at the sight of me standing strong. "You should be thanking me, son. You¡¯re twenty-nine, and still clinging to a ghost. It¡¯s time someone gave you a little... push."


    I stepped closer, my chest heaving. "You tried to drug me. You tried to force a woman into my bed."


    He shrugged, unbothered. "And why not? An Alpha without a Luna is weak. The pack is restless. The elders lose faith. Do you think they¡¯ll wait forever while you pine after a woman who abandoned you? You need an heir, Callum. I did what had to be done."


    My growl deepened, my hands curling into fists. "Don¡¯t ever¡ªever¡ªdo this again. I don¡¯t care if you are my father. Next time, I won¡¯t stop myself from..." I held back my words and inhaled deeply, then turned around and left before I did something I would regret.

 Chapter 153: Demanding

    <h4>Chapter 153: Demanding</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "We are not hungry," they chorused in unison.


    I lifted my brow, staring at the three of them. My sons. My stubborn little wolves.


    Oscar¡¯s arms were folded across his chest, his green eyes zing with anger. Oliver, usually the quiet one, pressed his lips together tight but refused to look at me. And Ozzy¡ªmy calmest¡ªjust sat there, his brown eyes steady, watching me like he was the oldest instead of the youngest.


    "Not hungry?" I repeated slowly. "That¡¯s strange, because I heard your stomachs growling all the way from the kitchen."


    None of them spoke. Their little jaws were locked, their bodies stiff, as if they had agreed on this before I even walked in.


    I stepped closer, softening my tone. "Boys, you need to eat. You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "No," Oscar snapped, cutting me off. His little chin lifted, stubborn like Nathan. "We said we¡¯re not eating."


    Something twisted in my chest. "Oscar..."


    Then Oliver spoke, his sea-blue eyes finally lifting to mine. They were wet, but his voice was steady. "Until you take us to our dad, we won¡¯t eat."


    The words hit me like a strike to the heart.


    Ozzy nodded slowly, his voice quiet but firm. "We know you¡¯re hiding him from us, Mama. We want our dad. All of us. Or we won¡¯t eat anything."


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My hands trembled where they hung at my sides, my throat tightening as their words sank in.


    Their little faces¡ªso fierce, so hurt, so demanding¡ªmirrored the men I had once loved. Nathan¡¯s attitude. Callum¡¯s steadiness. Dane¡¯s calm. All staring back at me, demanding answers I couldn¡¯t give.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice to stay steady even as tears burned in my eyes. "Boys..." My voice cracked. "I told you he is dead."


    But they shook their heads, all three of them, their voices rising together.


    "Until you take us to our dad, we won¡¯t eat."


    My knees weakened, but I forced myself to stay standing. Their words cut deeper than any wound I had ever known. My sons¡ªmy whole world¡ªlooking at me like I was their enemy.


    "I told you," I whispered again, my chest aching, "your father is dead." I lied again.


    Oscar¡¯s small fists balled up at his sides. "You¡¯re lying!" he shouted. His little voice cracked, full of pain. "If he was dead, we¡¯d feel it. We¡¯d know. You¡¯re hiding him!"


    Oliver¡¯s lips trembled, but he stayed firm, his sea-blue eyes locked on mine. "We¡¯re not eating, Mama. Not until you stop lying."


    Ozzy didn¡¯t raise his voice, but his quiet tone broke me worse than any shout. "We¡¯re wolves too. We can feel it. He¡¯s alive."


    Tears blurred my vision. My throat closed, no words able toe out. They were right. They were smarter than their years, sharper than I wanted to admit. I had underestimated them, thinking they wouldn¡¯t sense the truth.


    The door creaked open behind me.


    "Enough."


    Frederick¡¯s voice was calm, low, but it carried the weight ofmand. The boys froze, their little eyes snapping to him.


    He stepped into the room, his tall frame filling the doorway. His gaze swept over the boys¡ªdefiant, angry, hurting¡ªand then softened, just a little.


    He crossed the floor slowly, his presence steady, like a wall they couldn¡¯t shake. When he reached me, his cool hand brushed my trembling shoulder, grounding me.


    "Children," he said firmly, but not unkindly. "You will eat."


    Oscar¡¯s chin jutted up. "Not until Mama takes us to our dad!"


    Frederick crouched so he was eye level with them, his sharp features unreadable, his voice quiet but iron-strong. "I will not watch you starve yourselves to death because of anger. You need food." His eyes lingered on Oscar, then Oliver, then Ozzy. "Stop this attitude and eat."


    The boys shifted ufortably under his stare, but they didn¡¯t back down. Their silence was their answer.


    The silence stretched heavy between us, so thick I could almost hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears. Frederick¡¯s gaze stayed locked on the boys, his posture calm, but I could feel the tension in him¡ªthe restraint in him not to snap at them. He knew their attitude was hurting me, and he hated it.


    And then, out of nowhere, Oscar broke it.


    "We don¡¯t have a problem if you want to be with Godfather Frederick," he said suddenly, his little voice firm, almost too grown for his age.


    The words froze me in ce. My breath caught. "What...?" I whispered, not sure I¡¯d heard him right.


    Oscar¡¯s green eyes burned as he looked at me, his chin lifting like he had made up his mind long ago. "If he makes you happy, Mama, then be with him. We don¡¯t care. He¡¯s good to us. He takes care of us." He paused, then added, his voice sharper, "But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re asking for."


    Oliver nodded quickly, stepping in. "We just want to see our dad. To talk to him. To know him."


    Ozzy¡¯s calm little voice camest, steady and soft like always. "We¡¯re not saying you have to be with him again, Mama. We just want the truth. We just want him. To see him... to know what he looks like, then everything can go back to normal as it was."


    My mouth fell open, but no words came out. Shock rooted me to the floor. My sons¡ªmy babies¡ªwere speaking like men, asking for truths I had sworn to bury.


    Their voices echoed in my ears. We just want him. To see him... to know what he looks like.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to hold them and beg them to let it go, to keep believing the lie, because once the truth came out¡ªonce Nathan, Callum, or Dane knew¡ªnothing would ever be the same again.


    I could already see it.


    The moment the three of themid eyes on these boys, there would be no going back. Even if a paternity test was done, even if the truth finally showed which of them was the father... Nathan, Callum, or Dane¡ªwhoever it turned out to be¡ªhe would never, ever let go.


    That man would fight for them. im them. Take them from me if he had to.


    And then nothing would ever be the same.


    The fragile life I had built here, the shield Frederick had helped me hold, would break. My boys wouldn¡¯t just be mine anymore. They¡¯d belong to him too. To his world. To his rules.


    And I wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    The thought made my chest ache so badly I almost doubled over.


    They were mine. Mine. I had carried them, bled for them, and nearly died bringing them into this world. And yet, the moment that man knew of their existence, I would lose them.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing my tears down. No... never. They are not meeting him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154: A Call

    <h4>Chapter 154: A Call</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d finally gone mad. She was there. My Hailee. Her red hair spilled like a river of fire across the white sheets, soft spirals glowing faintly in the dim light. Her face was turned toward me, peaceful, calm¡ªas if she had just woken up from sleep. My breath caught, my chest burning. I didn¡¯t dare move, didn¡¯t dare blink. If I did, maybe she¡¯d vanish like all the other nights.


    "Hailee..." My voice cracked on her name. "Is this real?"


    Hershes fluttered as she looked at me. A small smile curved her lips, bittersweet, almost sad. "It is whatever you want it to be."


    The words twisted in my chest. I let out a shaky breath, my lips pulling into a bitter smile. "So... it¡¯s a dream again."


    My hand curled into the sheets. Gods, how many nights had I begged for this? How many nights had I prayed she would appear before me like this? And yet, it was never enough.


    "Where are you?" The words broke out of me, filled with pain. "Tell me where you are. Please. I can¡¯t¡ª" My voice faltered, a deep ache rising in my throat. "I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯m hurting, Hailee. Every day without you is hell. I miss you. I can¡¯t live without you. My life¡ª" My chest heaved as the truth ripped out of me. "My life is nothing without you."


    Her eyes softened, but her silence felt like a knife.


    I lifted my hand slowly, shaking, reaching for her cheek. Just one touch. Just one chance to feel her skin, warm and alive beneath my fingers.


    But as my hand hovered close, she shook her head. "No, Nathan." Her voice was soft, almost like a whisper carried on the wind. "You can¡¯t."


    Pain mmed into me, fierce and merciless. My hand dropped uselessly, my heart begging, screaming inside my chest. Her image blurred. The warmth faded.


    And when I blinked, the bed was empty. White sheets, cold and untouched. The silence swallowed me whole.


    I dragged my hands down my face, my throat raw, my body shaking. My chest felt hollow, torn open all over again.


    "Moon above..." I whispered, the words breaking into the quiet. "How much longer can I live like this?"


    The door to my room pushed open, and I frowned, lifting my head just enough to re at whoever dared enter without knocking. But when the figure stepped into the light, my frown deepened. Father.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªit would be just like him to barge into my room as if he owned it too. Still, I turned away, burying my face in the pillow, praying he¡¯d leave me in silence.


    His voice, however, broke through the silence. "Alpha Nathan," he said, his tone calm butmanding, "today is your engagement with Alpha Renard¡¯s daughter. The elders are already gathered. You will prepare yourself."


    My chest tightened, my wolf growling inside me, furious at the words. Slowly, I pushed myself up, my eyes burning as I met his gaze.


    "It¡¯s not happening."


    Father¡¯s brows furrowed, the air around him darkening with his authority. "What did you say?"


    I stood, my fists clenching at my sides, my voice sharp enough to slice through the tension. "I said it¡¯s not happening. I won¡¯t marry her. I won¡¯t marry anyone you pick for me."


    His jaw tightened. "This is not a request, Nathan. This is duty. The pack needs an alliance, and you need a Luna. You will not waste any more years pining for a girl who is gone."


    The words sent a violent surge through me, but I held myself back from exploding. "I don¡¯t care about alliances. I don¡¯t care about your ns. I don¡¯t care about anyone else." My chest heaved, my voice jagged. "I love Hailee. And I will never stand beside another woman as her mate. Not today. Not ever."


    Father¡¯s face hardened into stone, but I repeated my words. "It¡¯s not happening," I repeated, quieter this time but no less fierce.


    Father shook his head. "This is not ordinary," he spat. "She is not even your mate... did that girl spell you or something?"


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "You¡¯ve never been in love, Father," I hissed before moving toward the restroom. At the door, I paused but didn¡¯t turn back. "Tell everyone there will be no engagement. And anyone who dares argue will be branded as disrespecting me¡ªand you know the punishment for that, Father. Even you."


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I mmed the bathroom door shut, twisted the knob until it clicked, and turned on the water. Steam curled upward, fogging the mirror. I stood there a long moment, staring at my reflection. My eyes were bloodshot, my jaw tight, my face hollowed by nights without sleep.


    I stepped under the water. It came down hot, pounding against my shoulders, washing over my skin. But it didn¡¯t wash her away. It never did. No matter how many times I tried to scrub myself clean of her, Hailee stayed¡ªherugh, her voice, the way she looked at me like I was more than a title.


    By the time I stepped out, towel around my waist, I still felt the same. Empty. Angry. Starving for something I couldn¡¯t have.


    I pulled on clean clothes slowly, dragging the shirt over my head, when my phone buzzed on the dresser. I frowned, ncing at the screen. Unknown number.


    I almost ignored it. But something in me said, Answer.


    I picked it up and pressed it to my ear. "Hello?"


    Silence. For a few seconds, all I heard was static. Then¡ª


    "I believe you are Nathan."


    The voice was young. A boy. Couldn¡¯t have been older than ten. My brows furrowed. My wolf stirred uneasily.


    "Yes," I said slowly, my tone surprisingly softening. "This is Alpha Nathan. Who is this?"


    The boy hesitated. His breathing was uneven, almost like he was nervous. "My name is Oscar. And I am¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a voice cut through the line, sharp and panicked.


    "Oscar! What are you doing?!"


    I froze. My heart mmed into my ribs so hard I thought it might break them. That voice. Goddess, that voice. I could never mistake it.


    "Hailee?" My voice cracked, low at first, then louder. I pressed the phone hard to my ear. "Hailee! Is that you?!"


    There was a shuffle, the sound of the line being grabbed¡ªthen silence.


    The call ended.


    "Hailee!" I shouted into the dead line, my chest heaving. My hand shook around the phone, my whole body trembling.


    For ten years, I had searched. For ten years, I had lived with nothing but her ghost. And now¡ªjust now¡ªI had heard her. Not a dream. Not a memory. Her voice. My Hailee was indeed alive!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 155: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 155: Caught</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "Goodnight, boys," I whispered after leaning down to kiss each of their cheeks. They murmured it back, quiet, half-hearted, their little faces turned away from me. My chest squeezed so tightly I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe. Since two days ago¡ªsince that talk¡ªthey had been giving me nothing but cold shoulders and curt answers. It hurt. Moon above, it hurt more than anything. My boys, my treasures, treating me like I was the enemy. Frederick had tried to reassure me, saying children were quick to forgive, that they would get over it soon. And maybe he was right. But still... this was different. My boys never stayed angry at me for more than an hour. And now? Two days had passed. Two long, aching days of silence. It was a bitter pill to swallow.


    I pulled the nket up over them, brushing back Oscar¡¯s fiery red hair, smoothing Oliver¡¯s, pressing my hand gently against Ozzy¡¯s chest just to feel it rise and fall. My throat ached as I forced myself to turn away. Back in my room, I changed,y down, closed my eyes¡ªyet sleep refused toe. My mind reyed every little moment, every word they had thrown at me. We won¡¯t eat until you take us to our dad. Tears burned in my eyes. I rolled over, then rolled back. I couldn¡¯t stand the silence. Finally, I gave in, pushing the nket aside and slipping quietly out of bed.


    Maybe if I checked on them once more, my heart would ease. I strolled down the hall, the floor cool beneath my feet, the house quiet except for the soft hum of the night. I reached their door, turned the handle slowly, and eased it open. The dim light from the hallway spilled inside¡ªjust enough for me to see.


    My breath caught. Oscar wasn¡¯t asleep. He sat upright in bed, the nket pooled at his waist. A small phone glowed in his hands, lighting up his green eyes. And he was talking. Whispering into it. "I believe you are Nathan," I heard him say softly, his voice low, too low.


    For a heartbeat, my world tilted. My stomach dropped so violently I had to grip the doorframe to keep myself steady. Who was on the other end of that line? I stepped inside quickly, my panicked voice rising. "Oscar! What are you doing?!"


    My feet moved before I even thought. I rushed forward, my eyes catching the faint glow of the screen in Oscar¡¯s hands. I leaned down, snatched the phone out of his little grip. One nce¡ªand my blood ran cold. The number... it was Nathan¡¯s.


    My heart mmed against my ribs, my throat tightening. The phone buzzed again in my hand, his number lighting up over and over. A call. Another. Another. My eyes widened in horror. "Oscar!" My voice cracked, sharp and trembling all at once. "Who were you calling? How¡ªhow did you get his number?!"


    Oscar¡¯s green eyes met mine, stubborn but nervous. Oliver and Ozzy sat up quickly, guilt written all over their little faces. Oliver¡¯s sea-blue eyes filled with nervousness as he whispered, "We... we found it in your diary, Mama. His number was there. With other numbers. We picked it out."


    I froze, my whole body going cold. My diary... I¡¯d been careless. Too careless. My voice dropped lower, harsher. "And this phone? Where did you get it?"


    Ozzy, calm and steady as always, lifted his chin. "We bought it, Mama. With the upkeep Godfather gave us. We saved it. We needed it."


    My mouth fell open, panic roaring inside me. My hands shook as Nathan¡¯s call lit the screen again. The sound of it made my knees weak. "No..." I whispered, my chest rising and falling too fast. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done."


    Oscar¡¯s little voice came firm, defiant. "We just wanted to know if he was our father."


    Tears stung my eyes, but fear outweighed everything else. With a sob caught in my throat, I held the phone tight, pressed down hard, and switched it off. But I didn¡¯t stop. I pulled the SIM free with trembling fingers. Before any of them could protest, before my heart could betray me¡ªI snapped it in two. The crack echoed in the room, final, brutal.


    The boys gasped, their little faces pale with shock. "You are in trouble," I whispered, my voice shaking with both fury and fear. "Do you hear me? Big trouble."


    I couldn¡¯t stay another second. My chest felt like it was going to explode. Clutching the broken pieces in my hand, I spun and stormed out of the room, my bare feet pounding down the hall. There was only one ce I could go. Frederick.


    I didn¡¯t even think; I just stormed down the hallway, the broken SIM still clenched in my palm. My chest was tight, panic wing at me. If Nathan kept calling back, if he suspected¡ªMoon above, everything could fall apart. I didn¡¯t even knock. I shoved Frederick¡¯s door open.


    And froze. He was on the bed, his broad shoulders tense, his hand stroking his dick, his head thrown back. A low, rough sound filled the room, my name spilling from his lips in a moan. "Hailee..." he groaned, his voice deep with pleasure.


    My breath caught in my throat, my eyes widening as the air fled my lungs. Shock rooted me where I stood. Frederick¡¯s eyes snapped open. The second he saw me, he stilled, his chest heaving, his hand falling away. For a long, burning moment, neither of us spoke. The room felt too small, the air too heavy, shame and awkwardness tangling between us.


    I finally found my voice, though it came out cracked. "F-Frederick..." He didn¡¯t look away. His jaw clenched, his eyes dark, fierce, unashamed even as his voice came out rough. "You should have knocked," he murmured and began covering himself. Which was rather toote.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse racing in my ears. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to..." My fingers tightened around the broken SIM in my hand. "The boys... they¡ª" But the words tangled on my tongue, drowned out by the weight of what I had just seen.

 Chapter 156: Help.

    <h4>Chapter 156: Help.</h4>


    Hailee POV


    Frederick tugged the nket across hisp, his movements sharp, as he tried to cover his bulge. His chest was still rising and falling fast, but his voice was calm, almost too calm. "What about the boys?"


    I forced air into my lungs. My hand opened, showing him the broken SIM pieces still pressed into my palm. My voice shook as I blurted it all out. "They called him. Nathan. They went through my diary, found his number, and called him. He answered, Frederick. He answered, and I panicked, and¡ª" My voice cracked, the words spilling out too quickly. "I broke the SIM before he could hear more."


    Frederick¡¯s expression hardened instantly. His eyes narrowed. "What did he hear?"


    I swallowed, my throat dry. "Oscar said his name. Said, ¡¯I believe you are Nathan.¡¯ And then¡ª" My breath hitched as I remembered it. "And then... he heard me. He heard me yelling at them. He heard me."


    Frederick stood, the nket slipping slightly before he yanked it back up around his waist. His coolposure cracked for just a second, a sh of raw fury in his eyes. He turned away, running a hand through his hair, muttering under his breath, "Damn it."


    My knees weakened. I sank into the chair near the door, pressing a trembling hand to my mouth. "Frederick... if he knows, if he even suspects¡ª"


    He spun back to me, his voice sharp,manding. "You did the right thing breaking the SIM. But we can¡¯t afford another mistake like this." His tone softened just slightly. "They¡¯re too smart, Hailee. Too curious. You can¡¯t keep the truth from them much longer."


    Tears burned my eyes, but anger too¡ªanger at the boys, at myself, at everything. "They¡¯re just children! They don¡¯t understand what they¡¯ve done. If Nathan knows they exist, nothing will ever be the same. He won¡¯t let them go. Not him. Not Callum. Not Dane. Whoever their father is¡ªthey won¡¯t stop until they take them from me."


    Frederick¡¯s face softened then, only for me. He came closer, crouching in front of me, his cool hand covering my shaking one. "And I won¡¯t let that happen," he said, steady, certain. "Not while I breathe."


    His words steadied me, but the image of his body, his voice moaning my name just moments before, clung to me like a shadow. My cheeks flushed hot, shame curling through my stomach.


    I looked away, whispering, "I shouldn¡¯t havee here like this."


    His grip tightened on my hand, his voice low. "You should alwayse to me, Hailee. No matter what state I¡¯m in."


    My throat closed. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Frederick¡¯s hand lingered on mine for a moment longer, then he drew in a slow, steady breath and rose to his feet. His nket slipped, but he caught it swiftly, tightening it around his waist as his expression settled back into calm authority.


    "I¡¯ll handle this," he said, his voice cool but firm.


    I blinked up at him, startled. "Handle what?"


    "The call," he answered swiftly. "If Nathan heard you, if his line is still active, then he will try to track it. He has the resources, Hailee."


    My stomach twisted. "Moon above..." I whispered, my fingers gripping the broken SIM tighter.


    Frederick¡¯s gaze sharpened. "I know someone who can make sure the call cannot be traced back here. His contact is in my study." He reached for his robe, tugging it over his broad shoulders with a finality that told me the conversation was over.


    Panic shot through me, raw and heavy. "Are you sure he can do it?"


    He turned toward me, his eyes softer for just a heartbeat. "Yes. Stay here, Hailee. I will be back in a minute."


    I wanted to protest, to say I couldn¡¯t sit in his chamber with the memory of what I had seen still clinging to the air. But the weight of hismand, the calm certainty in his tone, left me without ground to argue.


    "Frederick..." I whispered, my voice trembling. "Please¡ªhelp me."


    He paused at the door, his back to me. "Of course I will." His voice was steady like a promise. "By the time I return, that call will be nothing more than smoke. Unreachable. Untraceable."


    And then he was gone, the door closing firmly behind him, leaving me alone in the silence of his room.


    My mind should have been fixed on Nathan, on the danger, on the boys and their stubborn demands. But instead¡ªmy thoughts slipped back to what I had walked in on.


    I pressed my hands over my face, heat burning my cheeks. Ten years. Ten years I had known him, and not once had I ever seen him with a woman. Not at his side. Not sneaking out of his chambers. No perfume lingering on his clothes, no trace of another¡¯s touch.


    And yet, he had stayed with me. Protected me. Raised my sons as if they were his own. Treated me like a wife, though he never called me one. Always patient. Always present. The only difference between us and a real marriage was that we didn¡¯t share a bed, didn¡¯t share intimacy.


    Until tonight¡ªwhen I saw what he did. When I heard my own name fall from his lips as he pleasured himself.


    My chest tightened. He still felt that way about me. After ten years, he still wanted me.


    He deserved something more. More than my silence. More than my half-smiles and my endless excuses.


    Should I give him a chance?


    The question worried at me, tearing through my chest. He deserved it, didn¡¯t he? Any other woman would count herself blessed to be loved by him. But me? I didn¡¯t love him. I liked him, yes. Trusted him, yes. But love? My heart still ached for others. For the men who I had left broken.


    Would it be wrong... to give him what he wanted, even if I couldn¡¯t give him my heart? Like let him have me... even if it¡¯s once?


    The thought made me sick with guilt, but it lingered.


    Suddenly the door opened again.


    Frederick stepped back inside, robe tight around his shoulders, his expression calm but serious. He closed the door quietly, his sharp eyes locking on me where I still sat in his chair.


    "I have news," he said softly. "Good and bad. Which do you want to hear first?"

 Chapter 157: Giving Him Something

    <h4>Chapter 157: Giving Him Something</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    My stomach dropped the moment the words left his mouth. Good and bad. I gripped the arms of the chair, my palms mmy, my throat dry. The broken SIM pieces still sat in myp, mocking me, reminding me how fragile everything was. I swallowed hard. "Tell me the bad first." My voice shook, but I forced it out. Frederick¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a moment, his jaw tight. Then he exhaled slowly, his tone calm.


    "The bad news is¡ªNathan is already suspicious. He called back. Again and again. I had my contact check the trail, and though the SIM is gone, he caught enough to know the call was real. He knows a child¡ªyour child¡ªspoke to him."


    The air left my lungs. My hands trembled as I pressed them to my face. "Moon above..." My chest squeezed so painfully it felt like my ribs might crack. "It¡¯s over. He¡¯lle. He¡¯ll never stop now."


    Frederick¡¯s voice cut through my panic, firm and steady. "Hailee. Listen to me."


    I lowered my hands, my eyes stinging, meeting his. His gaze was sharp, unyielding, but there was softness too, just for me.


    "The good news," he continued, "is that the line is dead. My contact made sure of it. Nathan cannot trace the location; he cannot find the house. For now, you and the boys are safe."


    The relief that washed over me was sharp but fleeting. "For now," I whispered, my voice breaking. "But how long until he finds another way? He¡¯s stubborn, Frederick. He won¡¯t stop."


    His steps were slow, measured, until he stood right in front of me. He crouched again, his cool hands resting gently on my trembling ones. His voice was low, but every word carried weight. "Then let hime. If he dares, he¡¯ll find me standing in his way."


    My throat tightened, tears spilling despite my effort to hold them back. He said it like a vow, like nothing in this world could shake his resolve.


    I stared at him¡ªthis man who had given me everything, who had asked for nothing, who still moaned my name in the dark when he thought I couldn¡¯t hear.


    And my chest ached. Because maybe he deserved more than I could ever give him.


    I whispered hoarsely, "Frederick... why are you still here after everything? Why me? Why us?"


    His eyes darkened, his voice a whisper of steel. "Because you are mine, Hailee. Even if you never choose me... I will always choose you."


    My chest tightened, my heart twisting. I didn¡¯t love him¡ªnot the way he wanted. My heart still belonged elsewhere, broken and torn in pieces I could never take back. But Frederick... he had stood by me, protected me, raised my sons as if they were his own. For ten years, he had asked for nothing. Ten years of loyalty, of silence, of patience.


    And suddenly, all I wanted was to give something back.


    Before I could second-guess myself, I leaned forward and pressed my lips to his.


    For a heartbeat, the world stilled. His sharp breath brushed across my mouth, his entire body going rigid as if I had struck him instead of kissed him. I froze too, shame and panic colliding in my chest. I had crossed a line I had never allowed myself to cross¡ªnot in ten years, not even once.


    I almost pulled back. I almost whispered an apology and hid my face in my hands. But then¡ªhis hand slid to the back of my neck, fingers tangling in my hair, and he pulled me closer. His lips moved against mine with a hunger so raw, so desperate, it stole the air from my lungs.


    It was like opening a floodgate. The kiss wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t tentative. It was years of silence and restraint breaking in a single shattering moment. His mouth imed mine, and I parted for him helplessly, my resolve crumbling. When his tongue brushed mine, a shiver tore through me, leaving me gasping into him, clinging to him like he was the only thing keeping me alive.


    Heat flushed through my body, pooling low in my stomach as his cool fingers traced my jaw, then my cheek, then down the fragile line of my throat. Every ce he touched burned, the contrast of his skin against mine dizzying.


    His hands tugged at the fabric of my nightdress, slipping it from my shoulders. My breath hitched, guilt and want colliding inside me, but I didn¡¯t stop him. Not tonight.


    He pulled me into his arms, lifting me as if I weighed nothing, carrying me to his bed. The sheets were cool against my back as his body pressed over mine, strong and steady. His lips trailed down my neck, his hands roaming over my skin like he was memorizing every inch.


    When his mouth descended lower, my breath stuttered. His lips closed over my left nipple, drawing it between his teeth, sucking with a hunger that tore a soft cry from my lips. At the same time, his hand captured the other, his fingers rolling and teasing until sparks of pleasure shot through me, sharp and unrelenting. The dual sensation consumed me, dragging me deeper into the pleasure he was giving me.


    I closed my eyes, willing myself to enjoy this. Ten long years had passed since anyone had touched me, and I told myself I was supposed to want it... supposed to crave it. But the truth was, the moment his cock pressed against me, it felt nothing like I remembered. Nothing like what I had experienced with them. This was different¡ªtoo raw, too consuming, almost frightening in its intensity.


    Opening my eyes, I decided to just get on with this as quickly as possible with no forey. So I tugged at his robe, pushing it open, my fingers brushing the hard lines of his chest. His breath caught, a low growl vibrating in his throat as he pulled the robe awaypletely. My pulse raced as he lowered himself again, our bodies aligning. His mouth found mine as he kissed me passionately and hungrily. And then¡ªhe bent, pulling off his underwear, preparing to sink fully into me.


    But before he could¡ªKNOCK. KNOCK.


    A small, frightened voice called through the door.


    "Mommy...?"


    My blood ran cold. My heart stopped.


    Frederick froze above me, his eyes snapping to mine in rm.


    I shoved at his chest, panic surging through me as I scrambled upright, pulling the sheets around me. "Ozzy," I breathed, horror tightening my throat.


    "Mommy,e quick! Oscar fainted!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 158: His Illness

    <h4>Chapter 158: His Illness</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    My heart lurched so violently I thought it would tear itself from my chest. The warm haze, the touch of lips and hands, everything that had just happened with Frederick vanished instantly. I shoved harder at his chest, my breath ragged, my hands shaking as I scrambled off the bed, dragging the nket tight around me. "Moon above..." My voice broke, my throat tight. "Not my baby¡ª"


    Frederick was moving. He yanked his robe back on with swift, precise motions, the passion that had consumed him seconds before disappeared. "Stay calm," he said, his voice low but filled with worry. His eyes were steady, though his chest still rose and fell fast. "Get dressed. I¡¯ll go first." I shook my head furiously, already stumbling toward the door, the nket tangling around my legs. "No! He needs me¡ª"


    "Hailee." His tone stopped me, sharp andmanding. He came to my side, his cool hand gripping my arm¡ªnot harsh, but firm enough to stop me. "You rushing out like this will only frighten them more. Dress yourself. Meet me in their room." Tears blurred my vision, but I forced myself to nod, forced my feet back toward the chair where my nightdressy crumpled. My fingers trembled so badly it took me twice as long to pull it over my head. My chest ached with every second that passed. Oscar... my boy, my strong boy...


    By the time I ran into their room, Frederick was already there. He stood near the bed, his tall frame shadowing Oscar¡¯s small, limp body. Oliver and Ozzy hovered on either side, their faces pale and wet with tears.


    "Mama!" Oliver cried the moment he saw me, his voice cracking. "He just¡ªhe just fell!"


    I dropped to my knees beside the bed, gathering Oscar¡¯s small hand into mine. His skin was mmy, hisshes pressed too tightly to his cheeks. My throat closed, terror swallowing me whole.


    "Baby, wake up," I begged, pressing kisses to his knuckles, his forehead, anywhere I could reach. "Oscar, please¡ªMama¡¯s here. Please open your eyes."


    Frederick crouched beside me, his calm voice steady for the boys¡¯ sake, though I could feel the worry inside him. "He¡¯s breathing. His pulse is there. He¡¯s weak, but he¡¯s not gone." His eyes flicked to mine, sharp. "This may be from hunger."


    Guilt stabbed deep into my chest. Two days. Two days of stubbornness, two days of me letting it stretch this far because I thought they¡¯d give in eventually. And now¡ªOscar in my arms, fainting from refusing to eat a proper meal. They had been only having snacks.


    Ozzy¡¯s small voice broke the silence. "Mama please do something." His brown eyes brimmed with tears.


    I clutched Oscar tighter, my tears spilling onto his fiery hair. "Moon above... what have I done?"


    My sobs shook my chest as I rocked Oscar against me, whispering his name over and over like the sound of it alone could call him back. My tears soaked into his fiery hair, his little body too still, too quiet.


    Frederick¡¯s hand rested briefly on my shoulder,forting me, before he rose swiftly to his feet. His loud voice resounded everywhere.


    "Send for the healer," he barked toward the guards lingering nervously outside the door. They snapped into action, one bolting down the hall while the other stayed at the threshold, his head bowed.


    I kissed Oscar¡¯s knuckles, shaking my head in disbelief. "This is my fault. I should have¡ªshould have forced them to eat¡ª"


    "No," Frederick¡¯s voice came sharp, cold enough to cut me off. His eyes pinned me with a look that silenced even my guilt. "Don¡¯t say that, Hailee. It¡¯s not your fault."


    Minutes stretched like hours until the healer finally rushed in. She didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. She went straight to Oscar, kneeling beside me, her hands glowing faintly as she pressed them against his small chest.


    Her brows drew tight almost instantly.


    "What is it?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "Tell me¡ªplease, tell me."


    The healer¡¯s lips parted, then pressed shut again. She nced briefly at Frederick, as though weighing her words, before turning back to me. "He has not fainted from hunger," she said atst, her voice low but clear.


    My stomach dropped. "Then¡ªwhat?"


    Her hands moved again, hovering just above his mouth, his chest, as if reading something beyond what the eye could see. The glow around her fingers pulsed faintly in rhythm with his shallow breaths.


    "It is rare," she murmured, her expression grave. "A condition few ever see. Lunar Respiris."


    The name meant nothing to me, but it sounded like a curse. My throat tightened. "What does that mean? What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    The healer¡¯s eyes softened as she leaned back, her glow fading. "It is an ancient illness, tied to the moon¡¯s pull on wolves born under unusual signs. It makes the breath falter, the body weaken suddenly, as though the moon itself steals strength away. But¡ª" she added quickly when she saw my face copse¡ª"it passes. It does not kill. He will wake soon, though he will need watching."


    I gasped out a shaky breath, clutching Oscar closer. Relief and fear crashed together so violently I almost fainted myself. "He¡¯ll wake up? You swear?"


    The healer nodded once, firm. "Yes. His body is strong. This is a shadow, not a death sentence. Keep him warm. Let him rest. When the moon cycle turns again, it may not return¡ªor it may, though less harshly."


    My tears fell freely now, dripping onto Oscar¡¯s still hand as I kissed it again and again. "Thank you," I whispered brokenly. "Moon above, thank you."


    Beside me, Frederick exhaled slowly, his jaw unclenching, though his posture remained like stone. His eyes lingered on the healer, sharp and unreadable. "You¡¯ll stay here until he wakes." It wasn¡¯t a question.


    The healer bowed her head, settling beside the bed with her tools spread.


    I rocked Oscar gently, my lips pressed to his hair, whispering promises I prayed I could keep. "Mama¡¯s here. You¡¯re safe. Please wake up soon, my boy."

 Chapter 159: The Search

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Search</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "What do you mean you can¡¯t trace the call?" I snapped, my voice a low growl as I paced the length of my office. The phone was clutched so tightly in my hand I thought it might shatter. My Beta stood on the other side of the desk, pale, nervous, his eyes darting anywhere but mine.


    He cleared his throat, swallowing hard. "Alpha... it was cut off too quickly. The line went dead before our trackers could pin it. Whoever was on the other end¡ªthey destroyed it. We¡¯ve got nothing."


    "Nothing?" I snarled, my wolf pressing hard against my skin, ready to rip through. "I heard her! She was there. I heard her voice. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s nothing when my Hailee is alive!"


    The room shook with the force of my fury. Papers scattered, themp on my desk tipped over. My Beta flinched, lowering his head, his hands clenched at his sides. "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I¡¯ll push the team harder. But they have already blocked the signal... there¡¯s no signal left to follow."


    A bitterugh tore from my throat. "Ten years," I hissed, dragging a hand down my face. "Ten fucking years I¡¯ve been searching, and now that I finally hear her¡ªshe¡¯s gone again?!"


    Images of the call burned in my head. That boy¡¯s voice. Oscar. His name. His tone was steady but too young. My wolf bristled at the thought. Hailee. A boy. My Hailee... with a son?


    I mmed both hands down on the desk, the wood groaning under the force. My Beta jumped again. "She has a child," I said, my voice low, as realization dawned on me. That boy sounded like a kid not less than ten. My blood ran cold, then boiled hot all at once. My hands curled into fists, shaking. She left ten years ago. My chest heaved, every breath jagged. "She lied," I whispered, my voice breaking. "She told me she was married..." My jaw clenched so tight it hurt. "And all this time¡ªshe¡¯s been alive. With my child. My blood."


    "Alpha¡ª" my Beta began, but the look I shot him made him snap his mouth shut instantly.


    I turned my eyes to the window, staring out into the dark woods, the moonlight nting silver across the floor. My whole body shook with rage, with hope, with pain. Could that kid really be mine?


    Behind me, my Beta cleared his throat carefully, as if stepping onto thin ice. "Alpha... forgive me, but... there is something we must consider."


    I turned slowly, my re cutting into him. "Speak."


    He shifted on his feet, his voice lower now. "The boy¡ªOscar. He may not be yours. Hailee... she was married ten years ago, too."


    The words hit me like a de to the chest. For a moment, my breath stilled, my pulse pounding in my ears. He was right... that boy may not be mine... maybe I was just exaggerating things.


    He continued. "Alpha, I only mean¡ªif she was married, the child could belong to another man. Not you. If you act rashly and im him without proof, the packs will¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t fucking care what the pack thinks." I said atst, my voice calm now, calm but lethal. "Find her. Use every tracker, every contact, every shadow if you must. Tear apart every pack, every town, every border. I don¡¯t care if it takes blood." My eyes narrowed, burning with fire. "Bring Hailee back to me. And if anyone stands in the way¡ªkill them."


    My Beta bowed deeply, his voice tight. "Yes, Alpha."


    When the door closed behind him, silence filled the room again. I pressed the phone to my forehead, my chest heaving as the ghost of her voice reyed in my ears.


    I sank into the chair behind my desk, dragging both hands over my face. My body trembled, not from weakness, but from the storm tearing me apart inside. Rage. Relief. Longing. Fear. Ten years of agony, ten years of searching, and now¡ªone phone call had ripped everything open again.


    Her voice. I could still hear it, sharp, panicked. The way she had shouted the boy¡¯s name.


    I rose abruptly, pacing the floor, my steps heavy, uneven. I mmed my fist against the wall, the sound echoing through the chamber. Pain shot through my knuckles, but I weed it. It grounded me, kept me from shatteringpletely.


    I turned toward the window, staring out at the night sky, the silver moon ring down at me. "Where are you, Hailee?" My voice was low, rough. "Why did you leave me? Why lie? Why let me drown for ten years while you..." My chest heaved, fury and heartbreak colliding. "Are you living a happy life? While I drown here in pain."


    I wanted to hate her. I wanted to curse her name, tear her from my heart once and for all. I couldn¡¯t. The pull was still there. The bond. The madness that had never let me go.


    I pressed my forehead to the cold ss, my breath fogging it as I whispered, "I will find you. And when I do... you will pay for all you put me through."


    Suddenly the door opened again. My Beta¡¯s voice was cautious, steadying itself as though he knew I was one snap away from tearing his throat out.


    "Alpha... I have a suggestion."


    I turned from the window slowly, my re cutting through the dim light. "Speak. And this time, it had better be worth my patience."


    He bowed his head slightly, then straightened, his tone measured. "The boy. Oscar. That was his name, yes?"


    The sound of it sent a jolt through me. My hands clenched at my sides, the memory of that little voice echoing in my skull. "Yes," I ground out.


    "Then perhaps," he said carefully, "we do not chase shadows. Perhaps we chase him."


    My brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    My Beta took a cautious step forward. "We know his name. We know his voice belongs to a child no older than ten. That is all we need. We can search for every boy named Oscar within that age range. Every child has a trail, no matter how hidden. School records. Registrations. Guardians signing papers. If this Oscar exists¡ªand he does¡ªthen somewhere, his name is written down. We can infiltrate the school registries. Cross-match boys named Oscar, age ten and under, across every district."


    My jaw tightened, but my chest stirred with something fierce. "You¡¯re suggesting web through schools?"


    "Yes," he said firmly now, finding strength in his own n. "We¡¯ll track every Oscar on paper, then investigate the families. One of them will lead us straight to her. To Hailee."


    The thought sent heat coursing through me. I could almost see it¡ªher name scribbled as guardian, her handwriting, her presence hidden in in sight. My fists clenched, nails biting into my palms.


    "Do it," I ordered without a second thought. "Hack every registry. Buy off whoever you must. I don¡¯t care if it takes millions of dors. I want those records in front of me."


    "Yes, Alpha," he said, bowing quickly.


    I stepped closer, my gaze locking on him with sharp finality. "And listen carefully. Not a word of this goes to anyone. Not to the council. Not to Callum or Dane. This search is mine."


    He nodded once. "Understood."

 Chapter 160: Don’t Want It

    <h4>Chapter 160: Don¡¯t Want It</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t move for two hours. Not once. I just sat there at the edge of the bed, my eyes fixed on Oscar¡¯s little chest, rising and falling so faintly that every breath felt like a gift I was terrified of losing.


    My hand never left his. His small fingers were limp in mine, warm but without their usual spark, and I kept rubbing them gently as if that alone could coax him back to me. My cheeks were stiff with dried tears, but my eyes still burned. Every now and then, another tear would slip free and fall onto his nket.


    Oliver and Ozzy had refused to leave. Theyy curled up near his feet, their little faces pale and worried, drifting in and out of restless sleep. Even in their dreams they were tense, their bodies twitching whenever Oscar stirred.


    I leaned over, brushing a damp strand of red hair from his forehead. His skin was mmy under my touch. I kissed him there, whispering against his skin, "Please, baby... please don¡¯t leave me. Mama can¡¯t bear it."


    The healer¡¯s words kept circling in my head. Lunar Respiris. A rare sickness. She said it wasn¡¯t fatal, that he¡¯d wake soon, but how was I supposed to rest easy while my sony so still? Words couldn¡¯t loosen the fear crushing my chest.


    The healer and Frederick sat beside me... we all waited for Oscar to wake up.


    I bowed my head over Oscar¡¯s hand, clutching it to my lips. "If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t survive it," I whispered, my voice raw. "You and your brothers are my life. I¡¯m nothing without you."


    Then¡ªsoftly, faintly¡ªhe whimpered.


    The sound was so small I almost thought I imagined it. But when I looked down, hisshes fluttered, just barely.


    My heart lurched. "Oscar?" My voice shook as I leaned closer, my tears starting all over again. "Baby, it¡¯s Mama. Can you hear me?"


    His lips parted, a weak breath escaping, but he didn¡¯t speak. Hisshes fluttered, heavy and slow, before finally lifting. The green of his eyes peeked out, faint but clear, like embers fighting to glow. My whole chest broke apart with relief.


    "There you are," I breathed, sobbing as I pressed kisses to his damp forehead, his cheeks, anywhere I could reach. "Moon above, there you are. You scared me, baby. You scared me so much."


    "Mama..." His voice was hoarse, barely a whisper, but the sound of it filled the room like music. His small hand tried to curl around my finger. "I¡¯m... tired."


    Frederick leaned forward, his voice authoritative but soft. "Don¡¯t force yourself, Oscar. Rest. You¡¯ll be strong again soon."


    The healer nodded, cing her glowing hand gently against his chest. "He¡¯s waking properly now. The worst has passed. His strength will return, but he¡¯ll need care¡ªrest, food, and medicine to steady his breathing."


    Oliver stirred at the foot of the bed, blinking blearily. When he saw Oscar¡¯s eyes open, he sat upright so fast it startled me. "Oscar!" His little voice cracked. He scrambled closer, tears streaming down his cheeks. "Don¡¯t scare us like that again!"


    Ozzy was slower, calmer, but his brown eyes shimmered with tears too. He reached out, stroking his brother¡¯s arm gently. "We thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up."


    Oscar¡¯s gaze moved to them, weak but warm. A tiny smile curved on his pale lips. "I¡¯m here," he murmured, his voice barely there. "I¡¯m not leaving you."


    I broke downpletely then, gathering him carefully into my arms. His body was weak, too light in my hold, but he was warm. He was alive.


    "My brave boy," I whispered against his hair, rocking him gently. "You¡¯ll be okay. Mama promises. You¡¯ll be okay."


    I pulled away and he shed me a weak smile. "I¡¯m fine, Mama... stop crying," he whispered.


    I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my cheeks with the back of my palm, even though more kept slipping free. "Alright, baby," I whispered back, kissing his hair again. "Alright."


    It took a while, but finally his breathing steadied. Oliver curled up against his side protectively, his small hand gripping Oscar¡¯s nket like he could anchor him there. Ozzy shifted closer too, pressing his forehead gently against Oscar¡¯s arm before drifting back to sleep.


    I tucked all three of them in, pulling the nket high, smoothing it over their little shoulders. I kissed each one again¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªbefore sitting back in the chair. I couldn¡¯t leave. Not tonight. Not with the fear of something going wrong.


    The healer packed her things quietly, giving me a reassuring smile before leaving.


    Frederick didn¡¯t leave either. He stayed on the other side of the bed, his tall frame half-shadowed by themplight. He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move much. Just sat there, watching them, watching me.


    For a long time, the only sounds were the soft breaths of my sons.


    At one point, my eyes lifted. His eyes were already on me.


    Something inside me stuttered, because the memory came back in a rush¡ªthe way his hands had held me earlier, the heat of his mouth on mine, the feeling of his mouth on my nipples. We had been seconds away from crossing a line we could never step back from.


    And if Oscar hadn¡¯t fainted...


    My stomach tightened. I should have felt only guilt, only shame. And I did. But somewhere, buried deep, was another truth I couldn¡¯t say aloud: part of me was grateful for the interruption. Relieved.


    Because I wasn¡¯t ready. Maybe I would never be.


    I tore my gaze away, fixing it back on the steady rise and fall of my boys¡¯ chests. Still, my skin burned under the weight of his eyes, my mind spinning with questions.


    What is he thinking right now? Does he wish we hadn¡¯t been stopped?


    I didn¡¯t know. And I wasn¡¯t brave enough to ask.


    So I stayed silent. And so did he.


    But the air between us was heavy with all the words we didn¡¯t dare say.


    I exhaled slowly, my voice low, almost to myself. "I¡¯m thirsty..." The words slipped out before I could stop them. I pushed back from the chair, my knees stiff, my body heavy with exhaustion. "I¡¯ll just... get some water."


    Frederick didn¡¯t stop me, didn¡¯t speak. But I could feel his eyes following me as I slipped from the room, pulling the door closed gently behind me so the boys wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    The hallway was dark, lit only by a dim light left on. My footsteps were soft against the floorboards as I made my way to the kitchen. The air was cool, almost biting against my damp cheeks.


    I found a ss, filled it at the pump, and lifted it to my lips. The water was cold, sharp. I closed my eyes as I drank, trying to wash down the tight knot of emotions that wouldn¡¯t leave my chest.


    When I lowered the ss, I froze.


    At the doorway stood Frederick.


    His broad frame leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed loosely, his robe hanging open just enough to reveal the hard lines of his chest. His eyes were on me¡ªsteady, unreadable, but dark in the dim light.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. Neither of us spoke.


    I blinked at him, caught like a rabbit in the hunter¡¯s snare. His eyes didn¡¯t waver from me, not once, and before I could even ask why he was standing there, he moved.


    In two strides, he was in front of me. Then his hands were on me as he lifted me like I weighed nothing. A gasp slipped from my lips as he set me down on the counter, his frame towering over mine.


    "Frederick¡ª" My voice came out shaky, unsure. "What are you doing?"


    His answer wasn¡¯t words. His lips pressed to the side of my neck, cool at first, then hot as his mouth opened, kissing lower. My breath hitched.


    His voice came rough, muffled against my skin. "We should finish what we started."


    Panic fluttered in my chest. I grabbed his wrist weakly. "The boys... they¡¯ll wake up." The excuse tumbled out fast, my chest tight.


    "They¡¯re asleep," he murmured, his hand sliding up, tugging at the hem of my nightgown. "You don¡¯t need to worry."


    The fabric lifted slowly, exposing my thighs to the cool air. His mouth kept working at my neck, at the hollow of my corbone. My fingers trembled against his shoulders as I tried¡ªtried¡ªto let myself feel it. To let myself believe I wanted this.


    But the truth pressed hard against my ribs. It wasn¡¯t there. Not the way I needed it to be.


    My eyes shut tight, and a whisper slipped out before I could stop it. "Stop."


    He didn¡¯t hear me. Or maybe he did and chose not to. His lips moved hungrily, his hand pushing higher.


    Fear surged sharply through my chest. My voice rose, firmer, desperate. "Stop!"


    I shoved at him, hard enough this time to make him stumble back a step. My nightgown fell back into ce as I slid off the counter, my heart hammering.


    Frederick froze, his chest rising and falling, his hands curled into fists at his sides. His eyes locked on mine, dark, unreadable.

 Chapter 161: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 161: The Decision</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "You always do this," he said, his voice low but shaking with anger. "You pull me close, then push me away. Ten years, Hailee. Ten years I¡¯ve waited, and you still won¡¯t let me have even a piece of you."


    I swallowed hard, my back pressing against the counter. "Frederick, I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "You didn¡¯t mean?" he snapped, his eyes shing. "Then what did you mean? You kiss me, you let me touch you, you look at me like I¡¯m the only one here¡ªand then you say stop."


    His voice cracked, anger and hurt tangled together. "Do you enjoy this? Do you enjoy making me want you, then tearing it away?"


    My lips parted, but no words came.


    He dragged a hand through his hair, pacing a step before spinning back to me, his jaw tight. "I¡¯m not your toy, Hailee. I¡¯ve given you everything. I¡¯ve protected you. Raised your boys. Stayed at your side when no one else would. And still¡ªit¡¯s not enough for you."


    My lips parted, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. The words tangled in my throat, heavy as stones.


    "Frederick..." My voice came out small, broken. "It¡¯s not like that."


    Hisugh was bitter, sharp, nothing like the calm voice he usually carried. "Then what is it like? Tell me, Hailee. Because from where I stand, it looks like I¡¯ll never be enough for you. No matter what I do."


    I shook my head quickly, tears blurring my vision. "You are enough, Frederick. More than enough. You¡¯ve done everything for me¡ªfor us. But I can¡¯t just... I can¡¯t force my heart."


    His eyes narrowed, pain shing across his face before it hardened again. "Your heart." He spat the words like they were poison. "Always them, isn¡¯t it? Nathan. Callum. Dane. Even after all these years, you still give your heart to them."


    My chest ached, my breath catching. "I still love them," I whispered, the words cutting me open even as I said them. "I wish I didn¡¯t. I wish I could give you what you deserve. But my heart¡ªit¡¯s still theirs. And I don¡¯t know how to change that."


    His hands clenched at his sides, his shoulders stiff. For a moment, silence filled the kitchen, heavy and suffocating. Then his voice came, low and trembling. "So what am I to you, Hailee? A shadow? A safety? Someone to keep you warm while you dream of other men?"


    I flinched, shame burning through me. "No," I said quickly, my voice breaking. "Never that. You¡¯re my friend. My protector. The father my sons never had. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have survived. I owe you everything."


    His jaw tightened, his eyes glistening with a fury he was too proud to let fall into tears. "But not your love."


    Tears slid down my cheeks as I didn¡¯t know what to say. I wished I could love him... if there was a way to do it, I would. But the truth remained the same... I can¡¯t stop loving those men. My eyes held that of a pained Frederick, whose eyes were glistening with tears... for the first time in ten years, this was the first time I was seeing Frederick this vulnerable, and it shattered me to realize he was in this state because of me.


    Swallowing hard, I tried taking a step closer to him, but he held his hand at me, and his pain now reced with anger. "Just stay away from me."


    With that, he turned around and stormed out of the kitchen. Where I stood, I copsed to the floor, pulled my knees against my chest, and wept. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop. They poured hot and endless down my face, choking me, burning my throat. I pressed my forehead against my knees and let it all out, ugly, loud sobs that shook through me.


    Why was I crying? Was it for him? For me? For the boys? For the life I had ruined beyond repair? I didn¡¯t even know anymore.


    All I knew was that I had hurt Frederick. The one person who never once turned away from me. And now, I had pushed him to a ce I¡¯d never seen him go. A ce of anger. A ce where he wanted distance from me.


    And it killed me.


    I wished I could love him. I wished I could just hand him my heart like he deserved. But no matter how much I tried to bury it, my heart still belonged to them.


    I wiped at my cheeks, but more tears came. My chest ached, my head throbbed, and still I stayed there on the floor, rocking gently, whispering into the empty kitchen.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Frederick... I¡¯m so sorry."


    For more than an hour, I stayed there on the kitchen floor, drowning in my own tears until finally my body felt too heavy to cry anymore. My chest ached, my throat was raw, and my eyes burned. I pushed myself up slowly, using the counter for support, my legs weak beneath me.


    The hallway was silent as I walked back toward the boys¡¯ room. Their soft breathing reached me before I even opened the door. Just the sound of it loosened something in me, reminding me of the only reason I still had the strength to keep moving.


    I stood there for a long while, my hand resting on the frame, watching them sleep. And then the thought came¡ªthe one I had been running from for years. If I stayed here, I¡¯d only keep hurting him. I¡¯d keep pulling him close, then shoving him away. I¡¯d keep making promises I couldn¡¯t keep. I¡¯d keep giving him hope, only to crush it again.


    He deserved better than that. He deserved peace. A chance to heal. A chance to love someone who could actually love him back.


    And the only way that could happen... was if I left.


    I pressed my hand against my mouth, fighting back the sob threatening to escape again. But this time, the tears weren¡¯t only for me. They were for him too. For the man who gave me everything and would never have my heart in return.


    "It¡¯s time," I whispered to myself, my voice breaking in the dark. "It¡¯s time to leave."


    The decision sat heavy in my chest, but it was the only mercy I had left to give him. If I stayed, I¡¯d destroy him. If I left, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could finally be free of me.

 Chapter 162: Window.

    <h4>Chapter 162: Window.</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    For the past two days, I had been watching my n carefully, turning it over and over in my head. It was risky, maybe even reckless, but it was for the best. For him. For me. For the boys. I knew Frederick too well. If I told him I was leaving, he would never allow it. Even now, after everything that happened in the kitchen, even with the way he¡¯d barely spoken to me except through the boys, I knew the truth: the moment I mentioned leaving, he would fight me. He would shut it down. He¡¯d lock the gates if he had to. So I decided not to tell him. No goodbyes. No exnations. Nothing. Just silence. And then I¡¯d be gone.


    This morning, I held onto that thought tightly as we sat at the dining table. Frederick at the head, the boys across from me, their little faces still pale from the stress of the past few days. I managed to chew a little food, though every bite tasted like ash. My stomach twisted with nerves, but I forced myself to smile when Oscar asked for more bread, when Oliver whispered about the toy he lost, when Ozzy quietly picked at his te. I couldn¡¯t let them see. Not yet.


    Frederick barely looked at me. His attention was on the boys¡ªchecking their tes, reminding them to eat slowly. When his gaze did flick my way, it was cold, guarded, as if he was still holding onto every word I said in the kitchen that night. His silence hurt deeper than his anger ever could. But maybe that was good. Maybe it would make leaving easier.


    Luckily his mother, my mother, even his sister¡ªthey were all away, out of the country. That meant no one would notice my absence until it was toote. The servants, yes, but I¡¯d already thought of that. I would tell them I was taking the boys to the park. They would believe it. Why wouldn¡¯t they?


    My chest squeezed as I forced another spoonful into my mouth, my eyes flicking to Frederick. He didn¡¯t notice the way my hands shook under the table, or the way my throat caught every time I swallowed. All I had to do was wait. Wait for him to leave for the business trip I knew he was scheduled to take today, and once he was gone, I would leave.


    I had no idea where I was going. No n. No map. Just the desperate knowledge that I couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. Not with Frederick. Not with the walls of this house pressing in, suffocating me with guilt and choices I couldn¡¯t make. Leaving was the only thing that made sense. Even if it was madness.


    Across the table, Frederick¡¯s phone buzzed. He picked it up, his voice low and authoritative. "Yes. Make sure the jet is ready within the hour. I¡¯ll be at the hangar soon." The words made my heart pound. It was happening. He really was leaving. My window. My chance. He ended the call, then looked at the boys. His voice softened slightly. "I¡¯ll be gone for just a day. Be good for your mother, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Godfather," they chorused. Oliver even tried a small smile, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Frederick rose, adjusting the cuff of his jacket, his gaze never once lingering on me. He gave onest nod to the boys, then turned and walked out. Momentster, I heard the sound of the car engine growl to life. Then it faded into the distance.


    The silence left behind was crushing.


    I exhaled shakily and stood. My legs felt weak, but I forced them to move. "Boys," I said quietly, my voice barely holding steady. "Come with me. I have something to tell you." They followed without question, their small footsteps padding after mine down the hall and into my room. I shut the door behind us, my hands trembling against the knob.


    They sat on the bed, three sets of eyes on me¡ªso trusting, so sharp, so much like the men I once loved. My throat tightened. "We¡¯re leaving," I whispered.


    Oscar blinked. "Leaving?"


    Oliver frowned. "To where, Mama?"


    Ozzy tilted his head, his voice full of curiosity. "To our father?"


    The room spun around me, my breath catching hard in my chest. Their words hung heavy in the air. To their father. That was what they wanted. That was what this all came down to. My throat felt like it was closing, but I forced the words out anyway. "I told you your father is dead," I said softly, my voice breaking halfway through.


    Oscar scoffed immediately, his little chin tilting up with defiance. "We all know that¡¯s a lie, Mama." His green eyes burned into mine, so sharp they cut straight through my chest.


    I swallowed hard, shaking my head quickly. "That¡¯s not the topic for now," I said, my tone firmer than I meant it to be. "I¡¯m here asking if you¡¯ll agree toe with me¡ªjust us¡ªfor a while. A secret vacation." I tried to smile, but it trembled on my lips. "We¡¯lle back. I promise."


    Oscar¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Mom, we¡¯re not kids. You can¡¯t fool us." His voice was steady, older than his years. "We know you¡¯re not on good terms with Godfather Frederick."


    Oliver nodded. "And we know we¡¯re noting back," he whispered. "If we leave, that¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t want us toe back here."


    Ozzy¡¯s calm voice camest, his brown eyes locked on me, unblinking. "And we know Godfather Frederick isn¡¯t aware of this. You¡¯re keeping it from him."


    My breath hitched, my body trembling under their gaze. They were too smart. Too sharp. Too much like... them. I pressed my hand against my chest, trying to steady my heart. "Boys..." My voice cracked, weak and pleading. "Please. Just trust me on this."


    They exchanged nces among themselves as though they were telepathicallymunicating. Then, after a moment, they all nodded in unison. "Fine... but on one condition."

 Chapter 163: Left

    <h4>Chapter 163: Left</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    "You will at least show us the picture of our father... if you don¡¯t want us to meet him, at least let us see what he looks like," Oscar demanded.


    Where I stood, I swallowed hard. Showing them the picture wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was that I actually didn¡¯t even know which among the three men I loved is their father. I had sex with them in the space of a few hours, and I have no idea who their father was. But I can¡¯t tell that to them. I can¡¯t let them know I was basically a whore who slept with three different men in less than twenty-four hours.


    I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t let them see me that way.


    So I forced myself to breathe, to steady my voice even as my heart cracked in my chest. "Boys..." I whispered, my lips trembling. "I¡¯ll show you a picture. But you must promise me something¡ªpromise me you won¡¯t ask more than that right now."


    Oscar¡¯s green eyes narrowed, suspicious, sharp like Nathan¡¯s. Oliver¡¯s lips twisted. And Ozzy... Ozzy just watched me quietly, as if he could already see through me.


    I turned away from their stares before they could burn me alive. My legs felt like lead as I crossed the room to the old trunk by the dresser. My hands shook as I dug through the scattered papers, old clothes, scraps of a life I¡¯d tried too hard to forget.


    At the very bottom, folded between a torn scarf and a cracked leather book, was a photo of Peter. My brother.


    My throat closed. My stomach twisted with shame so sharp it almost made me sick. But I forced my hands to move. I forced myself to walk back to them.


    "This is him," I said softly, holding the picture out with trembling fingers. "This is your father."


    <fnfb30> Updates are released by find?novel</fnfb30>


    The three of them leaned closer. Oscar¡¯s green eyes narrowed instantly. Oliver¡¯s lips pressed together in a thin line. Ozzy tilted his head, studying the photo with those calm, too-knowing brown eyes.


    "He looks... like you, Mama," Oliver finally whispered.


    Oscar frowned harder, suspicion thick in his voice. "Too much like you. Are you sure?"


    My lips wobbled into a smile I didn¡¯t feel. "Yes. That¡¯s how it was with us," I lied. The words tasted like ash. "That¡¯s what we used to tease each other about¡ªthat he looked like me. That¡¯s how we became lovers."


    The lie sliced through me. Every word coated me in filth. I wanted to gag, to tear the photo into pieces, to scream the truth. But instead, I sat there, smiling weakly, pretending.


    Inside, disgust flooded me, drowning me. Lying to my own sons. Staring into their bright, innocent eyes and feeding them falsehoods.


    I had never hated myself more.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes lingered on the photo, sharp and curious, before he lifted his gaze back to me. "Can we keep it?" he asked quietly.


    That hit me. My chest tightened, my throat burning. But I forced a nod, my voice low. "Yes... you can keep it. But now," I whispered, steadying myself, "we need to leave. Pack your things, quietly. Only what you need. Do you understand?"


    They exchanged nces¡ªsilent, serious, too grown for their years¡ªbefore nodding. "Alright, Mama," Oliver murmured.


    They slipped off the bed and went for the door. While they disappeared into their room to gather their clothes, I turned back to my trunk. My hands worked quickly, pulling out only the essentials: a small stash of cash I had hidden away, a few changes of clothes, and the keepsakes I couldn¡¯t bear to leave behind.


    My heart hammered as I shoved it all into a bag. Every sound outside, the rustle of wind, the creak of the floorboards, made me jump, scared that Frederick would appear and catch us in the act.


    When I was done, I went to the boys¡¯ room. They had their small bags ready, their little faces pale but calm. "Good," I whispered, forcing a smile I didn¡¯t feel. "Now... stay close to me."


    We moved carefully through the halls, my ears straining for footsteps, but there was nothing. Only silence.


    We managed to put our things into the trunk of the car with no one seeing, and then we got into the car.


    At the gate, the guard waved, his eyes curious. "Madam, going somewhere?"


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter, leaning out the window with a calm smile I didn¡¯t feel. "The boys are feeling homesick," I lied smoothly. "I¡¯m just taking them to the park for a while. They need the air."


    The man nodded without hesitation. "Of course, Madam. Drive safe."


    He opened the gate, and the car rolled forward.


    My hands tightened around the wheel, my chest squeezing as the gates closed behind us.


    We were out.


    For the first time in ten years, I was driving away¡ªwith no n, no destination, nothing. The afternoon sun burned high above us as the car rolled farther from the estate. Every mile between us and Frederick¡¯s house felt like freedom and terror at the same time.


    My fingers were trembling around the steering wheel. The boys were quiet in the backseat, too quiet. Their eyes followed the road, their small bodies pressed close together, as if they knew just how dangerous this was.


    By the time we reached the city, the sunlight had softened to a hazy gold, glinting off the rooftops and train tracks in the distance. My heart pounded harder as I pulled into the station lot. We couldn¡¯t keep the car¡ªnot when every single one of Frederick¡¯s cars had a tracker. If he checked, if he realized too soon, he¡¯d find us.


    I parked in a shadowed corner, my breathsing quick and shallow. "Out," I whispered to the boys. "Quickly now. We are leaving the car behind."


    They obeyed without question. Oscar gripped his bag tight, Oliver clutched his small backpack, and Ozzy held my hand. Together, we hurried into the station.


    The air was thick with heat, the smell of oil and metal heavy around us. Steam rose from the tracks, whistles red, brakes screeched, and people bustled everywhere. My chest ached, but I forced myself forward.


    We bought tickets with cash, nothing traceable, and hurried onto the tform.


    When the train rumbled into view, sunlight shed off its sides. The boys clung tighter to me as we climbed aboard, settling into a corner where I thought we¡¯d be unnoticed.


    For the first time in days, my heart finally loosened, just a little. We had made it. We were gone.


    Or so I thought.

 Chapter 164: Captured

    <h4>Chapter 164: Captured</h4>


    Hailee¡¯s POV


    <fn51e2> Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel</fn51e2>


    The train rocked gently as it pulled farther from the station, the steady tter of the wheels almost soothing, almost like a luby. I kept the boys close, my arms wrapped tight around them, their warmth pressed against me as if I could shield them from everything waiting outside these walls. For a few stolen minutes, I let myself breathe. Just breathe.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was taking them. I had no n, no map, no destination waiting. Just the desperate need to get away. To get out. To run until Frederick and the life I¡¯d built there were nothing but a memory.


    Was it foolish? Reckless? Probably. But what else could I do? Every day in that house was tearing me apart. Every nce at Frederick, every kindness from him, was another de against my heart. I couldn¡¯t keep hurting him¡ªcouldn¡¯t keep standing beside a man who gave me everything when I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted most. My love.


    So leaving felt like the only choice left. Even if it was madness.


    I looked down at the boys. Oscar sat stiff and quiet, deep in thought. Oliver leaned into me, his small hand gripping mine. And Ozzy, my calmest, stared out the window, his brown eyes sharp and distant, like he was already piecing together more than he should.


    They were silent, but I knew they were thinking. I knew they were questioning. And I couldn¡¯t answer them, not yet.


    I rested my forehead against the cool ss of the window, watching the world blur past in streaks of green and gold. Each mile that passed was a mile farther from Frederick. A mile closer to freedom. Or maybe closer to danger. I didn¡¯t know.


    My chest tightened. Maybe I was leading them into something worse. Maybe I was making the biggest mistake of my life.


    But still¡ªI couldn¡¯t turn back.


    I closed my eyes, drawing in a shaky breath. This has to be right. This has to be.


    And then¡ªthe air shifted.


    The doors at the end of the carriage banged open, and four figures stepped in. At first, I thought they were just men, but the moment the sunlight nted across their faces, my breath caught. Pale skin, sharp eyes glowing faintly red. Vampires.


    My stomach dropped.


    Each of them held long, gleaming weapons, but worse than that¡ªcharms. ck stones set into silver rods, humming with a magic that made the air thick and heavy.


    One of them lifted his weapon high, his voice cutting through the carriage. "Stay still!" His fangs glinted when he spoke. "Anyone who moves dies. This charm will rip your soul from your body before you even scream."


    Gasps filled the train. Mothers clutched their children. Men froze with their fists half-raised, too afraid to try anything.


    I pressed the boys tighter to me. My body trembled, not from fear for myself, but for them. For Oscar, Oliver, and Ozzy.


    Moon above... I wanted to fight. I wanted to tear into these monsters, rip them apart before they couldy a finger on my children. But without my wolf... I was nothing. My wolf was gone, stripped from me long ago, and all I had left was a hollow ache where my power used to be.


    I clenched my jaw, hating myself. I was powerless. And they were many.


    The leader stepped farther into the aisle, his red eyes scanning each face slowly, savoring the fear. He grinned, sharp and cruel. "You all belong to us now."


    I swallowed hard, holding the boys tighter, whispering against their hair so only they could hear. "Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t say a word. Please."


    Inside, my heart screamed. If only I still had my wolf... maybe then I could protect them. Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t be this helpless.


    But here, in the harsh light of afternoon, with four vampires circling like predators¡ªI had no power.


    And for the first time since leaving Frederick¡¯s house, I wondered if I had just led us straight into something worse.


    The train rattled on for hours, the air inside so heavy with fear it was difficult to breathe. No one spoke. No one moved. The vampires patrolled the aisles like wolves guarding prey, their charms glowing faintly in their hands.


    My sons clung to me the whole time. Oscar¡¯s face was buried in my side, his little fists gripping my dress as if he was forcing himself not to attack. Ozzy leaned against me, his brown eyes wide, unblinking, too calm for a child his age. And Oliver¡ªsweet Oliver¡ªhis small hand never left mine, his palm mmy with fear.


    Every bump of the train, every creak of the tracks, made my heart pound harder.


    Where were they taking us? My mind spun with possibilities, different dark thoughts buzzing in my head. Were they going to sell us into some underground market? Were we to be drained dry, used as livestock for their thirst? Or worse¡ªturned, enved, stripped of whatever scraps of freedom we had left?


    I wanted to believe there would be a chance to escape, that somehow I could fight back, but deep down I knew the truth. Without my wolf, I was little more than prey. And with those cursed charms in their hands, even the strongest Alpha wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. I could attack them and probably have an edge over them with fangs and ws, but not with that magic in their hands.


    Finally, with a screech, the train slowed. My stomach dropped. It was dark outside now, the windows reflecting nothing but our pale faces and the faint shimmer of moonlight.


    The doors slid open, and more of them were waiting. Shadows with red eyes, their pale faces smirking as they ordered us out.


    "Move," one barked, waving the charm. "Out. Now!"


    We shuffled forward, the passengers herded like cattle. My sons stayed pressed against me as we stepped onto the gravel. My chest tightened when I saw itrge ck trucks waiting in the shadows, their backs open like cages.


    I felt my fangs threaten to pierce through, instinct wing at me to fight. My blood boiled, my wolf screamed toe forward¡ªbut I had nothing. No wolf. No strength. And with that cursed charm in their hands, without my wolf that had my gifted abilities, I wouldn¡¯t win.


    I was helpless.


    I gripped the boys tighter, my eyes burning as they pushed us toward the truck.


    Then¡ªso softly I almost missed it¡ªOliver¡¯s whisper brushed my ear.


    "Mama... I¡¯ll go call for help."


    My head snapped toward him, my eyes wide with shock. "Oliver¡ª"


    But before I could finish, before I could even blink, it happened.


    Oscar shifted just slightly, pressing closer to me, blocking the view. Ozzy moved too, subtly stepping in front of Oliver, shielding him with his small frame.


    And in that split second¡ªmy boy slipped away.


    Oliver darted sideways, into the shadows, so fast and quiet it was almost like a ghost vanishing. My breath caught in my throat, my eyes widening.


    I wanted to scream. To call him back. To beg him not to go. But I couldn¡¯t. If I made a sound, if I even nced too long in his direction¡ªthey would notice. They would catch him. And they would kill him.


    So I stayed frozen. Silent. My lips pressed tight, my throat burning.


    I just stood there, helpless, as my son disappeared into the woods.

 Chapter 165: The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Dream</h4>


    Nathan¡¯s POV


    "We¡¯ve searched the records of three countries, Alpha... and none of them match the Oscar we¡¯re looking for." Leo, my Beta and closest friend, delivered the words carefully, but they still hit me like a de to the chest.


    My jaw tightened. My frown deepened. "Then keep searching," I snapped, my voice low and sharp. "I don¡¯t care how long it takes. I don¡¯t care how far. Keep searching until you find him."


    Leo bowed his head quickly. "Yes, Alpha." He hesitated then, shifting his weight before speaking again. "But... about the meeting in France. Are you still attending?"


    The mention of it made my temples throb. My hand lifted, fingers pressing hard against my forehead. Work. Business. Alliances. All of it meant nothing to me right now. Not when Hailee was out there, alive. Not when I could still hear her voice every time I closed my eyes.


    And yet... this project. France. It wasn¡¯t something I could ignore. It was tied to the pack¡¯s future, to everything I had spent years building.


    I exhaled harshly, dragging my hand down my face. "Yes," I muttered atst, though every word tasted bitter. "Get the jet ready. We leave in an hour."


    Leo gave a short nod, already moving to carry out the order.


    The hour passed in a blur. I barely registered the servants moving in and out, packing what needed to be packed, arranging documents and files I didn¡¯t care to nce at. My mind wasn¡¯t in France. My mind wasn¡¯t here.


    It was with her.


    By the time Leo returned to say the jet was ready, my body was running on instinct. I moved through the motions¡ªout of the office, down the halls, into the car that carried us to the hangar. My wolf stirred beneath my skin, restless, angry, desperate.


    The jet gleamed under the fading light, its engines humming low, ready for takeoff. I climbed the steps slowly, each one heavier than thest, as if I was not the one controlling my body.


    Inside, the leather seats stretched wide and polished, the faint scent of fuel clinging to the air. I sank into one, my head tipping back, exhaustion wing at me. For days I hadn¡¯t slept properly, not since that call. And now, with the hum of the engine and the steady roll of the wheels along the runway, my eyelids finally dragged shut.


    The hum of the engines faded as sleep dragged me deeper, and there she was again.


    Hailee.


    Her red hair was tangled, dirt streaking her cheeks, her eyes wide with terror. Chains cut into her wrists, dragging her to her knees. She looked thinner, weaker, but still so achingly beautiful it split me open.


    "Help me, Nathan..." Her voice cracked like ss. "They¡¯ll take us... they¡¯ll take the boys."


    The boys. A blur of small figures appeared behind her¡ªthree of them. They clung to her, their faces pale, their little eyes filled with fear that no child should ever carry.


    And then shadows moved around them. Tall, pale, eyes glowing red. Vampires.


    They grinned as they circled, weapons in hand, ck charms glowing with a strange, poisonous light. My wolf snarled inside me, thrashing against the barrier of sleep.


    "No¡ª" I surged forward in the dream, my arms reaching out, my voice shattering in the darkness. "Don¡¯t touch them! Don¡¯t you fucking touch them!"


    One of the vampiresughed, low and cruel. He bent toward Hailee, his breath ghosting across her ear as he hissed, "She belongs to us now."


    Her sea-blue eyes locked on mine, scared and pained. "Nathan! Find us before it¡¯s toote!"


    The image flickered¡ªfading, twisting. The boys were being pulled into a truck, Hailee screaming, her wrists bleeding against the chains. The vampires raised their weapons, their red eyes zing in triumph¡ª


    "HAILEE!"


    My roar ripped me awake.


    The cabin lights red too brightly, my chest heaving like I had been fighting for real. Sweat clung to my brow, my hands shaking as if I¡¯d held her and lost her all over again.


    "Alpha," the pilot¡¯s calm voice rang out over the speakers. "Prepare yourself¡ªwe¡¯ll bending shortly."


    Landing. France.


    But I barely heard him. Her voice still rang in my head, sharp and desperate: "Find us before it¡¯s toote."


    My heart was still pounding long after the pilot¡¯s announcement faded. I ran a trembling hand over my face, trying to steady my breath, but it was useless. Hailee¡¯s voice echoed in my skull, each word like a knife carving into me. Find us before it¡¯s toote.


    I reached for the mind-link instantly. Leo¡¯s voice came at once, calm but alert. "Alpha?"


    "I had a dream," I growled low, though it felt more like a warning from the Moon Goddess herself. "Hailee was there. So were the two little boys. Vampires had them in chains. It felt real, Leo. Too real."


    He hesitated. "Do you believe it was a vision?"


    "Yes." My jaw clenched. "It wasn¡¯t just a dream. I could feel her fear. I could smell her blood." My chest tightened. "Double the search. Triple it if you have to. I don¡¯t care if you have to tear apart the world¡ªfind them."


    "Yes, Alpha," Leo replied firmly. "I¡¯ll expand the team immediately."


    The link cut, but the unease stayed. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t shake it.


    The meeting in France was a blur.


    I sat at the long table, papers spread out before me, men and women from allied packs droning on about trade, territory, security. I forced myself to listen, to nod when appropriate, to mutter a few clipped answers.


    "Yes, the shipments can be rerouted through the northern border."


    "No, the western alliance won¡¯t be a threat."


    But the truth was, I wasn¡¯t there. Not really. Every time my eyes dipped to the polished wood, I saw her chained to the ground. Every time someone¡¯s voice rose in debate, I heard her scream.


    One of the French Alphas leaned toward me, smiling politely. "Alpha Nathan, do you agree with the expansion proposal?"


    I blinked, realizing I hadn¡¯t heard a word. "Yes," I said tly, my voice colder than intended. "Handle it as you see fit."


    A few heads turned, whispers stirring at my dismissiveness, but I didn¡¯t care. By the time the meeting finally ended, my head throbbed from the effort of staying seated, pretending I cared about anything but her.


    <fndd05> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fndd05>


    The car ride back to the hotel was quiet, the city lights shing past the windows. I sat in the backseat, my elbow resting against the door, my fingers pressed against my temple.


    Leo¡¯s updates came through the link now and then¡ªmore teams deployed, more dead ends, no sign of her yet. Each word twisted my gut tighter.


    The driver suddenly mmed the brakes. My body lurched forward, my hand bracing against the seat in front of me. "What the hell¡ª?"


    "Forgive me, Alpha," the driver said quickly, his voice tense. "I almost hit a child."


    My eyes snapped forward.


    There, in the middle of the road, stood a small boy. Dirty, trembling, his clothes torn. He stared wide-eyed into the headlights, frozen like prey caught in a hunter¡¯s snare.


    For one wild heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Because in the shape of his face, in the wide terror of his eyes, I swore I saw... my Hailee.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!